The Sun and the Stars: A Twilestia Prompt Collab

by Fuzzyfurvert

First published 21st of September, 2013

Student and Teacher, Servant and Mistress, Citizen and Ruler, Friend and...Lover?

100 word minimum prompt-based minifics from the Twilestia group. Romantic angst and cute AF shipping ahoy!

Individual authors linked at the top of each chapter.

If you'd like to contribute, check out the thread and follow the suggested "rules."

Rated Teen for potential sauciness.
As of June 11th, 2016, updates will be posted on Saturdays.

1. Duty by Goldenarbiter

Crimson Progress stood outside Celestia’s royal chambers, golden armour agleam from the sunlight shining through the glass ceilinged corridor. His Princess had ordered no one to disturb her and her student as they did whatever they had decided they were going to do in there.

“What do you think they’re talking about?” Golden Sword asked. The unicorn was stationed with Crimson in attempt to end the segregation of the unicorn and pegasus ranks.

“I don’t know, Sir.” Crimson responded. “Not our place to ask questions.”

“Oh but it is, Corporal.” The Lieutenant said, a smirk gracing his lips. “We have to know what the Princess is doing at all times!”

Crimson just rolled his eyes, before resuming his stony facade.

Golden sighed at Corporal, knowing he was still new to the Equestrian Army. “You gotta loosen up soon, man. Seriously. Besides, I guarantee they're doing all kinds of naughty things in there.”

Crimson’s eyes went wide at the insinuation. “Sir, what the buck are you saying!” he exploded, “That’s the Princess and her prized pupil you’re talking about!”

“And it’s our duty to keep tabs on them!” the unicorn responded instantly.

“No, Sir!” It’s our duty to protect them unquestioningly!”

The guards were so lost in their bickering about the definition of ‘Duty’ that they never noticed the doors to the Royal Chambers opening, and a rather regal figure walking out, with a flustered Archmage right on her heels.

“Come on,” Golden said, confidant in the silencing spell on the room he was protecting. “Tell me you haven’t thought about the Princess’ flanks!

The clearing of a purple throat caused both guards to spin on the spot to face a blushing monarch and an enraged magician. “Those flanks belong to me.” the purple unicorn said menacingly.

It was Crimson’s duty to faint on the spot.

2. Bonus One by Knight of Cerebus

Luna placed a pillow over her ears, grumbling. The sounds of groaning and the smack of wet lips against one another echoed from the room above. "We will have words with Dearest Tia about the relocation of our study to the Lunar Pavilion."

She sighed as she heard a particularly loud "mmph! Yes, there!" Luna attempted to flip through the book on low-light plants she was reading. Every stalk seemed to bend in a tempting way, each set of acorns nestled together reminding her of her sister and her student in a sensuous embrace. She shuddered and tried to press on. "Mnnnnaaaaaaaaah--"

"Faust alive! Is there no shame in Canterlot Palace?!" Luna's bellow echoed throughout the room.

"Shh."

Luna blinked. She peaked out from under her pile of sound-suppressing pillows to find a pair of alicorns reading a rather large book in the corner of the room.

"Hiding from paparazzi" Twilight said as the audio-spell reached the end of its loop. "MnnnnaMnnnaaaMnnnaaaaMnnnnaaa" She gave it a short, sharp zap, and returned to leaning on the crux of Celestia's neck with a dopey grin.

"Do you think we should tell her that as part of the test process we set her alarm to make that noise?" Celestia inquired.

Luna was quite proud that there was enough force behind her pillow's launch that it was able to knock Celestia face first into the book.

3. Lost by Celestias Paladin

Before she woke the last thing Celestia remembered was a book smacking into her face. Now she wakes in a world not her own, in a body unknown to her that of a race only know about in legend. Around her she sees glass spires reach into the sky and numerous numbers of automobiles. For the first time in her life Celestia feels lost.

Then she sees a flash of purple hair, she knows instantly that it is Twilight.

“Twilight,” she calls out. “Twilight!”

Worry creeps into her mind as she tries to catch up to her student. In a large crowd she loses sight of Twilight, and soon Celestia falls her to knees with tears falling.

4. Found by Goldenarbiter

Celestia glanced around her study, throwing books this way and that, no regard for where they landed. Her mane had lost its luminescence, and her eyes were bloodshot from the tears currently streaming down her face.

She searched high and low, under her desk, above the fireplace, even behind the massive bookshelves that lined the walls. Inside the drawers of her armoire, and even the balcony.

She was losing her mind. She had looked elsewhere for but a second, but when she had returned her gaze to the subject of her search, the spot was empty. She would never forgive herself if someone had snuck into her study for the explicit purpose of harming her or her pupil.

She was desperate. It was getting late and she had destroyed her reading area as thoroughly as was possible. More tears streaked down the immortals cheeks as she realised the hopelessness of her search.

As she lay her head on her desk in acceptance of her failure, she noticed something out of the corner of her eye: her yarn basket. There was a diminutive horn poking through a grey ball of yarn, and the pile itself was raising and falling in a steady rhythm.

A tired smile wormed it’s way onto Celestia’s muzzle as she pulled the sleeping filly out of the yarn basket, and trotted out of the room.

She had finally found Twilight.

5. Horror by Pearple Prose

Luna hummed a jaunty tune as she strode through the castle corridors. She'd heard by way of guard's gossip that her dear friend, the unicorn Twilight Sparkle, was visiting Canterlot for the weekend, and Luna was fortunate enough to have finished her duties for the day. Celestia had told her that she was going to be "busy" with her, but Luna was sure she was just being selfish. Twilight was her friend too, after all.

Luna danced up the tower staircase to her sister's chambers as she thought about all the things she could do now. A walk in the park? A stroll through the gardens? A trot through the fields? Who knows! The world was her oyster, after all.
An errant thought made itself known, and Luna grinned; if she was not mistaken, Twilight Sparkle was a renowned astronomer.

Oh, this will be so much fun! Luna thought, as she approached Celestia's room.

"Oh, Tia..."

"Oh, my Twilight..."

Luna froze, her hoof floating uncertainly before the door. A lance of ice shot down her spine. Slowly, she turned her head to the side and listened with rather ashamed intensity.

"Mmm, you've been practising, haven't you..."

Luna forced herself to swallow. She was painfully aware that her jaw was hanging loosely somewhere near her hooves, but she was a tad too distracted to fix it. This isn't happening this is all just a dream oh no oh no-

"Ehehe, thank you, my queen..."

"MY QUEEN?!" Luna shoved a hoof in her mouth. The silence was almost threatening in its absoluteness as she peeled inched backwards down towards the stairs.

Luna tried to desperately not to think of what was happening behind those evil, evil doors. I think I'll just go talk to Blueblood some more. It will be far less soul-destroying than this...

"Did you hear something, Princess?"

Celestia peeled her eyes away from the door to look at her student, who was looking at her worriedly. She smiled reassuringly, and drew some relief from watching the frown pull itself back into a smile.

"Nothing to be concerned about, my dear Twilight. And, please, call me Tia." She looked down at the board and pondered, pretending not to notice Twilight's blooming blush.

"Bishop to E4. Checkmate."

Twilight snapped out of her daydreaming and stared at the board. "Oh darn it. I lost again!"

Celestia watched Twilight's beautiful smile fall once again. Her Faithful Student was sad.
That, she could not abide.

"Twilight."

"Yes, Prin-"

Celestia kissed her gently on the lips. She pulled away after a moment.

"Please. Call me Tia."

6. Sunset by Goldenarbiter

Celestia waited. Her sun was low on the horizon, waiting for the final push. Her strength ebbed.

She lay her head on her hooves, feeling the cold grass beneath her soft fur. The shadow of a willow tree was fading long into the distance as the sun set further. The tree held an ancient stone in it’s gnarled roots; a stone whose carvings had long since faded.

Celestia still remembered what the stone said. She had carved it, after all. “Here lay Twilight, The best that ponydom had to offer. Sister, Lover, Friend.”

She could feel the weight of the stone on her conscious still. Millenia had passed, yet she still felt the weight.

She lay there, contemplating their lives together. As the sun finally fell from the sky, Celestia closed her eyes, for the last time.

7. Rejection by Knight of Cerebus

Soft, downy feathers danced across bars of ivory, the odd strength of pegasus wings letting each press down on the keyboard like a heavy footfall. "And when she was lonely, I was there to dry her tears. And when she was happy so was I. When--"
Equestria's mighty princess, herald of a Golden Age, was stopped mid song by the sound of a knock on the door.

A nervous filly blushed, looking in at her mentor with shining eyes. "Am I interrupting, P-Princess? It was really pretty, and I didn't want you to stop, but you said we would practice levitation today. I-I can come back later, if--"

"Of course I have time, my faithful student." The Princess laid an affection hoof upon her student's head, the touch slowly dissolving the fears of the nervous, bubbly young foal. In truth a "practice session" was oftentimes a chance for the precious youth to bury her muzzle in a book, turning to her shining light for help when the concepts grew too difficult. Leaving the quardrarch alone with her thoughts.

Where did I go wrong?

A bright green plume of smoke appeared at her side, and her heart lept into her chest. The light that had rekindled in her eyes slowly, slowly dimmed as they ran down the length of the page. "...Still no signs...if she wanted to be found we'd have found her already...I'm sorry...Twi, she's...I think it's time to move on...Some leads from her sister..nothing looks hopeful...All of us are concerned...love...Spike"

The Princess sighed and hung her head, the filly at her side too engrossed to see the watery shine in her haunted gaze. The Princess watched the sunset, knowing that her better half was far away and no closer to missing her than the first decade they had been apart. The filly turned her head to listen to the sound of singing.

"When she...loved...me."

8. Birth by Fuzzyfurvert

“Princess, conditions are deteriorating rapidly.” Twilight Sparkle spoke calmly enough, even though her hair was mussed and her lab coat hung off one shoulder. Her mad rush up to Celestia’s personal chambers had announced her arrival a moment earlier better than any trumpeting fanfare.

Celestia formed her lips into a mildly concerned frown as she watched Twilight straighten her askew glasses. The young archmage paused to gather her thoughts at the door before stepping into that sacred realm. She looked Celestia up and down as she approached, taking in all the tiny details of her posture and carefully constructed image.

“There has been an increase in the flare-up rate. They’re lasting longer and arching higher through the coronal layer than we’ve ever recorded before.” Twilight sighed tiredly.

Celestia gestured for Twilight to approach her closer. Twilight had permanent permission to do so, but even now she needed a gentle nudge. The girl worshipped the very ground her princess stood on, would do anything Celestia told her to do, even things she never ordered, but Twilight simply assumed Celestia would want attended. The weariness Twilight wore at the moment around her eyes was enough to catch Celestia’s breath.

She’d been too aloof.

Celestia cursed herself silently. She knew full well the extent that Twilight Sparkle would chase an idea or worry, especially if it had to do with her personal paragon. She patted a plush pillow next to her own seat and smiled politely as Twilight’s face shed its fatigue and split into a grin. Far from the first time, it reminded Celestia of the dawn. Her student took the offered seat and after a moment leaned ever so lightly against Celestia’s side, a pleasantly warm spot on her arm.

“I know you said it was nothing, that everything would be alright in time. But… I’m just worried. About the solar activity we’ve seen. About Equestria.” Twilight lowered her voice to subvocalize. “About you.”

Celestia heard her of course. She could hear Twilight’s blood flow through her veins if she focused on it. She made no move to signify any of this, of course. She remained silent and silently supportive. It had been her experience that her subjects were more honest and free with their thoughts and actions if she didn’t make herself a part of the conversation.

“I’m frightened. I don’t want anything bad to happen to anyone. And I’m powerless to make the changes needed to save everything.” Twilight sighed again. “You can though. I trust you completely, Princess. If you say it will be ok, then I’ll believe you.”

Celestia looked down into those large amethyst eyes, holding Twilight’s gaze for perhaps two seconds longer than she really needed to. She just liked losing herself in them sometimes. Celestia nodded solemnly and turned back to her stargazing. In the morning everything would be ok.

There were always fireworks on her birthday.

9. Decadence by Goldenarbiter

Celestia looked to the myriad of treats arranged before her. She saw cakes, and strudels, and cupcakes galore. Oh how she wanted nothing more than to eat all of the sugary treats.

She imagined herself holding the sweets to her breast, smothering them into her fur. The sugary mess covering everything in reach. She was swimming in a river of chocolate, she was drowning in icing sugar.

She trotted through the land of her imagination on roads made of s’mores, with trees made of candy. The mountains in the distance were giant heaps of ice-cream, and the houses were all gingerbread. She could feel her suns warmth spreading through her as she imagined it was composed of nothing but jello.

The unthinkable happened shortly after. A moon made of blue cheese slowly sailed into the sky, eclipsing her jello sun. The candy trees were changing into giant asparagus, and the houses became whole-grain bread. The mountains were solidifying into bulbous carrots.

Two dark cat like eyes glanced at her as she walked through the asparagus forest. She reeled, feeling her hind limbs being taken from under her. She tried to fight back, but the path had turned to tomato paste, and made movement all but impossible. She screamed as the dark entity moved in for the kill.

------

Celestia was startled out of her waking nightmare to the sight of the confectionary table in front of her. She turned away from the sweets, and saw nothing but the black coat of nightmare moon. She screamed in panic as the abomination laughed in her face.

-----

Celestia awoke with a cold sweat in her bed. Next to her, was twilight, who had wanted so badly to have a sleepover. With an awkward realisation, Celestia realised that the sweets had taken the place of twilight in her dreams. She feared what may lead in store due to her indulgence in letting the filly into her bedchamber.

10. Slavery by Davesknd

Dear Princess Celestia

Belov

Dear Mom!

While I am more than happy that you and Twilight have finally ended your beating around the bush and confessed your love to one another (thank you for paying the therapist, by the way. Dr. Alt is very nice and helps me a great deal coping with the fact that my foster mother and my foster sister are dating), I do have one big complaint.

It is not the fact that Twilight suddenly has four times the royal duties (you feeling lonely) and suddenly leaves for Canterlot.
It is not the fact that you visit Ponyville almost every month on “royal visitation” (you two snuggling and doing… other things for a whole weekend). So much in fact, that even Mayor Mare gets tired of you (you don’t know that from me!).
It is not even the fact that I had to move my basket into the basement on several occasions when you teleported in over night (By the way: I made friends with a huge spider named Marf).

It is the fact that I have to CLEAN UP EVERYTHING AFTERWARDS!

While my beloved job as Twilight’s personal assistant does include taking care of the library, I don’t think that it includes washing bed sheets that smell like a vanilla-lavender potpourri in a stable full of mares in heat!

This can’t be good for my emotional growth!

So unless you want to pay Dr. Alt for the rest of either mine or your lifespan, tell Twilight to wash her own laundry!
I did not free the Crystal Empire’s citizen from Sombra’s slavery, just so I can be the slave instead!

Your loving and mentally scarred foster son

Spike
Dragon

Celestia moved the letter away, her cheeks crimson with embarrassment. Well… and a hint arousal, since her beloved Twilight was sprawled on her back and reading the letter by pressing her cheek against her neck. And nibbling her wing from time to time.

“He does have a point…” said the monarch sheepishly.

“So… what should we do?” the unicorn asked, her cheeks burning as well.

“Very simple, Twilight!” answered Celestia “Whenever you have dirty laundry, you bring them to the royal washrooms to be cleaned.” A dirty smile crept onto her features “And then you pay me a visit in my room…”

And everybody was happy!

11. Holiday by Celestias Paladin

The Sable Islands were not exactly the most ideal vacation spot in the world. They were far from the mainland and the only permanent residents were the native tropical griffins and the caretakers of the Royal Navy’s coaling station. But for Princess Celestia and her student-turned-lover Twilight Sparkle, it was certainly the best place in the world for them to relax without anypony barging in on them. And as Luna had said with a sly smile to have their honeymoon.

Both Alicorns had blushed at the statement before remembering that they were actually married though they had had a simple civil ceremony.

“We’ve certainly earned this, haven’t we, Tia?” Twilight asked as the two snuggled together watching the Sun set over the tropical sea.

“Oh yes, we have. The past three years have been stressful for both of us. But now that doesn’t matter.”

The Sun finally dipped below the horizon as Twilight got up from her spot. Celestia instantly felt cooler as Twilight’s body heat left her side.

The younger pony gave the Princess of the Sun a seductive smile. “Oh, just heading to bed.”

She entered their bedroom and closed the door behind her. Twilight counted down from ten, and wasn't at all surprised when Celestia pounced on her and started kissing.

Both had the same thought: This was their best holiday ever.

12. Foals by Knight of Cerebus

"Baba!" A pair of tiny, mauve legs propelled a body about the size of a small dog into a pile of sand.

Another, equally mauve foal looked at his ruined sand castle and bit his bottom lip. Tiny dots of liquid began to form at the corners of his shining, innocent eyes. The quivering lip fell open in perplexion as another hoof started to push the sand back together, taking a moment to dump sand onto the infant earth pony. Giggles and splashes around in the sand followed. The world's greatest foalsitter had made another save.

Celestia admired the scene from behind the neurotic Sparkles, brother and sister both worrying over their respective infants in a way only first time parents could. An immortal knew that mere tears and broken sand castles were far from unhealthy for a baby. She smiled, thinking back on the dozen faces, giggling, sobbing and sleeping, that flashed through her mind. She hoped in time she and Twilight might bring about a dozen more.

Perhaps this time will be different.

"Do you think we should join in?" Shining said, a look of concern on his face.

"Let's give the foals their time to play." Celestia said with a grin, watching The Cadance Monster stomp around the sandbox, horrified squeals emanating from the soon-to-be-tickled babes.

13. Stalking by Lake

It was another normal day for Twilight Sparkle. At least, her definition of ‘normal’ had changed ever since she began living in this lively and unique town named Ponyville. But at least there weren't any hydras chasing her, cutie marks being swapped or mares being ponynapped by greedy diamond dogs.

She got up as usual, bathed as usual, and brushed her teeth… as usual. She went to fix up her mane, but she swore she saw something out of place out on the window on the mirror’s reflection. At first she thought it was a stain and tried to clean it off, but nothing came out. She turned around to confirm what she was seeing... but there was nothing.

The next couple of hours she was saved from a piano falling from the sky by something extremely fast, and for some mysterious reason the Cake’s refused to accept her money when she went out to buy those cupcakes Spike deserved so much after organizing the library. They were sweating a lot and had these strange false smiles on their faces… Twilight decided to give up and accept the offer.

However, as she walked back to her library she couldn't shake of the feeling… She was being watched.

______________________________________________________________________________

It was evening, which meant it was Twilight Sparkle’s mourning time. She sat in front of her desk, scolding herself and regretting. Ever since she was a filly she had had this giant crush on the Princess of Equestria out of all mares. Twilight had set up her mind years ago to forget it but…

It was useless. She could only do one thing in these moments of extreme heartache and loneliness not even one of Pinkie’s parties could cure; write in her old diary until she ran out of ink.

“Her coat white as a cloud… wait. White as a cloud?... Whatever. It’s my diary, not an essay.” She shrugged and kept writing. She had this habit of speaking aloud whatever she wrote; it amplified the relieving effect. “Her coat white as a cloud reflects the morning sun’s rays. Her gentle eyes gaze upon me and can only nurture my love for her, making it grow, as well as my pa-“

Twilight was tired of this feeling; who in the hay had been stalking her all day long? She turned around and…

“PRINCESS?!” The surprise was so great she blew off her diary. “H-how much… did you hear?” Her cheeks burned, her hooves trembled, and her mind went haywire even though it didn't show.

“Enough…” Celestia answered calmly. Twilight was surprised she wasn't being fried in the sun by now…

“…I’m sorry” Twilight fell to the ground, fearfully covering her head.

“I’m sorry too. For spying on you, I mean”

Wait. She has been stalking me?!

“Stand up” the princess commanded, but Twilight was too scared to register it.

“Please” Twilight fearfully obeyed… and met the princess’ lips. “There. Now we’re even. Though we still have things to talk about.”

Yes. It was another normal day for Twilight Sparkle.

14. Experiment by Davesknd

Slowly the sun rose over the horizon and now there was no more claim to it being "late". Twilight had officially worked until early in the morning and as it was going, she would not stop too soon. How could she think about stopping now anyways?

Who could rest when the constant humming of the condensers, the ticking of several clocks and the constant flow of paper from the printer filled the room (figuratively and literally: It was a lot of paper!).

Every second was bringing her closer to the goal of all scientists: Ratio!

Order a chaotic world.

Always the same steps:
Hypothesis
Theory
Experiment
Proof
The tact of knowledge.

No, she would not quit the dance now! Eagerly, she continued to write down numbers. She did not hear when the door opened.

But she did hear the familiar voice of her draconic helper: "Twilight. I brought you some breakfast."

"Thank you. Spike." she answered, not aware of how tired her voice sounded. She did not hear her helper coming closer.
But she did let out a small yelp, as soft plumes engulfed her.

"I didn't know you could imitate Spike's voice so well..." Twilight said softly, her body relaxing into the soft safety of her beloved princess.

"And i didn't know you could spend so much time with silly machines... usually its dusty old books." the princess whispered gently.

"But it feels so great adding to them, instead of just reading them." Twilight commented and let out a deep yawn. The night, she spent working had finally caught on.

"I know... but there is a time for everything. And now it is time for you to rest!" Celestia decreed and gently pushed her wing beneath the smaller pony, efficiently lifting her up.

Twilight wanted to protest, but she was to tired to speak and enjoyed the feeling too much to fight back. The unicorn was long asleep when Celestia reached the door, happily nestled against her princess.

15. Gray by Celestias Paladin

Celestia’s heart leapt in joy as she watched the Hedge Maze collapse into the ground, but that joy was short lived when she saw a rainbow colored blur streak out away from the Maze and the world did not right itself. Laughter echoed up from the Maze, confirming her greatest fear. The Chaos Tyrant had won, and the nation she and her sister struggled to build was fallen once again to him.

“Sister, I take it that they failed?” Luna asked as she walks up beside Celestia.

The elder Alicorn frowned. “I hate to say it, but yes they did. He still runs free and Twilight and her friends are heading for home.” Celestia pointed out the hot-air balloon already leaving Canterlot.

“So what do we do now?” Luna asked.

“We wait and watch, Luna. We must hold the world together against him.”

“And the Bearers?”

“Twilight will think of something.” Celestia said with a smile.

Luna nodded and walked out of the tower, so she didn't hear the soft, “I hope.” that her sister quietly uttered.

Time passed, even though it was hard to tell how much, and she began to feel the warm magic of the Elements of Harmony. Rising from her bedding she looked out the window towards Ponyville. Something felt wrong. The magic felt sickly and forced. Again the Chaos Tyrant had won.

“Concordia in Heaven,” she prayed, “what can we do?”

A thought and fear came to her, her student had twice failed against Discord and likely lost her friends to his corruption. However, there was one thing she could do. With a smile, Celestia summoned over a quill and paper, and set to work.

Twilight gazed down at her gray hooves, despair griping her heart. She'd failed herself, she'd failed her home, she'd failed her friends, and most importantly she had failed Celestia.

“Twi,” Spike calls out, “you have a letter.”

She looked up at the young dragon to see an envelope in his clawed hand. For a brief moment she thought about ignoring him, but decided against it. She levitated the letter over and opened it. As her eyes flicked across it, color started to return to her coat, even bringing a blush to her cheeks.

“Spike, we have work to do,” she said with a smile. “Come on, Celestia needs us.”

She dropped the letter and headed out the library with Spike in tow. The letter floated to the ground and opened up for anypony to see.

My Dearest Twilight,

Do not lose hope, do not give up. I believe in you, my love. And through me all of Equestria believes in you. You can win, you can stand victorious over him and can bring back our home from the brink. You have to the power to beat him, let the friendship you share guide you and my love empower you. Discord can never take that away from you.
Concordia Invicta my love, remember that and you will win.

Love,
Tia

16. Exercise by Knight of Cerebus

Celestia was stopped in her tracks by the sound of a resounding splat. She turned around to see her lover, the hero of Equestria three times over, spitting out a mouthful of twigs and mud. The forest stayed silent for a few scarce moments, the trees shedding a few leaves around the hooves of the pair. Eventually, Twilight broke the silence.

"I knew this was a bad idea..."

Celestia pursed her lips, helping Twilight to her feet and gently nuzzling her. Massive wings helped brush the blushing unicorn down, and to Celestia's great...surprise, Twilight seemed to lean into the touch as if it were ambrosia itself.

"I'm terrible at it, I'm slowing you down, I'm muddying up your coat and we're both wasting time we could be using studying, or talking, or, or..." Twilight still couldn't bear to even look at Celestia. The look of disappointment she was sure was coming kept her eyes pinned to the gold-encrusted hooves that it was attached to.

"Does that mean you aren't enjoying yourself?"

Twilight's eyes widened in horror, and her head whipped up to brave the potential glare long enough to show her absolute refusal at the idea. "O-of course not! It's just that...well..."

Celestia could see the tremor in Twilight's eyes, and silently berated herself. Of course Twilight would see her inability to keep up as inadequacy. Of course she would blame herself for failing to match Celestia's example. Fortunately, she also knew the solution. The day was far from lost, and until Twilight could rest assured that she was in no way Celestia's lesser, there was one solution that she knew would always work.

"I for one was having a wonderful time. I always love the fall. The tableau of colours are so breathtaking a natural sight. It reminds me of my sister. A jog through the woods is one of many activities I have regretfully had to often sacrifice for the sake of Equestria." Celestia watched the gears grind in Twilight's head.

"You mean...this is making you happy?"

"It is." Celestia knew that these words alone were enough to reverse Twilight's spirits, but she would not have her lover martyr her afternoon simply for her sake. "However, there is one thing I would gladly sacrifice it for."

The Princess wrapped a wing around Twilight, leading her along the pathway slowly. "A long, peaceful stroll with you."

The tender smile on Twilight's was matched by her mentor as the pair leaned in to each other.

17. Campfire by Lake

Celestia never thought she would see Equestria like this again. She never thought she would get to see Equestria before it was ever even named Equestria. The moon was even brighter, there were less stars but they helped the moon illuminate the world below, where everything, including plants and animals, was wilder and bigger.

It was so dangerous, yet so beautiful. Just like love.

Parting her vision from the skies, she turned her attention to the source of warmth next to her. Celestia could only smile at how adorable Twilight Sparkle looked right now, leaning onto her. It was a cold night so they had decided to light up a small fire. Surely it was helpful to share some body warmth.

Though she had to hold back those strong urges to ‘attack’ her student.

She was a little surprised that Twilight herself had decided to make the move. This whole accidental time traveling had made them grow even closer. Now they had come to treat each other as friends and forget the titles, but even if the total destruction of her regalia helped things, Twilight was a very shy mare.

Now that she thought about it, Twilight had been acting pretty strange lately. And this worried her. Not just as a mentor, or a friend.

She had always denied these feelings, for various reasons. There was duty, society and many more, but there was something else that worried her. She knew Twilight was in love with her sister, but Luna already had her interest in somepony else…

Celestia could only think how hard it would be for Twilight to accept this… but it was also hard for her to overcome her own feelings.

Oh well. This isn't her first love anyway.

Still, she had to admit that Twilight made her feel… different.

It was agonizing. The only thing keeping Twilight from running away into the forest was knowing it was dark, dense and filled with dangerous creatures, especially giant mosquitoes.

The ancient Equestria was so chaotic, yet so fascinating… Just like that weird thing called love. At least that was the kind of comparison most romance novels made.

Her mind scolded her heart for making her body do such a bold thing! She was now leaning on Prin- Celestia’s soft and beautiful white coat and she didn’t know how to get out of this situation. No, she was enjoying it, but it was. So. Awkwardly. Silent.

Now that she thought about it, she had read many situations like this one in the romance novels at her library… So… what happened next?

Simple. The protagonist confessed their love.

But because it was a novel, everything turned out right and the couple lived happily ever after.

What about real life?

Twilight! You have to try!

No! Just- No! It’ll all be over! Celestia will be ashamed of you and will push you aside, just like what you saw that one time in the Crystal Empire!

Oh, come on! They are friends! Friends don’t abandon each other! Plus, she could feel the same things for you!

That’s just ridiculous! She’s a PRINCESS! A PRINCESS!

Twilight. She has no regalia, she’s covered in wounds, you’re ‘nesting in each other’s warmth’ in front of a campfire. You’re EQUALS! You won’t know if she feels the same or not unless you try!

Twilight Sparkle began to question her sanity. There were two voices in her head having a heated fight. Both of them had valid arguments, but Twilight didn’t know which to listen…

Her heart or her mind?

Oh, whatever. Her heart spoke.

“Um… Princess?” What was she doing?! Her mouth was speaking by itself and she couldn’t control what it was saying! “I… have something to say…”

“I know, Twilight.” It was all over. That disappointed expression on her face said everything “I… ah… I know you are in love with Luna…”

“What.” Thus, Twilight’s mind was blown.

“But, Twilight, you have to understand she already has—“

“Ah… ha, ha, hahaha…” Twilight stood up and started to slowly walk backwards into the dark, dense forest. “W-would you… excusemeforasecondthankyou!”

Without waiting for an answer, Twilight disappeared into the forest to get it all out.

“WHAAAAAAAAT?!?!?!”

18. Overprotective by Celestias Paladin

Comet Streak knocked on the door to the Ponyville Library with a smile. He had a good reason to smile, he was going out on a date with Princess Twilight Sparkle. The door opened and to his surprise no pony was there, the inside of the library was dark save for a single lantern.

“Come in Comet,” he heard somepony say.

The unicorn gulped at the voice's tone. He slowly walked in and the door closed behind him. Inside, he saw Princess Celestia sitting at the low reading table. Whatever fear he had upon sighting her turned into outright terror at the look she was giving him.

“Have a seat, Comet Streak. Twilight will be down in a few minutes, but you and I need to have a little talk.”

He gulped. “O…of course, Your Majesty.” Comet did as he was ordered.

She took a sip from the tea cup sitting in front of her. “Twilight is very dear to me and I would not like to see anything bad happen to her.” Celestia gave him a hard look. “How much of my history do you know?”

“N…not much,” he stammered out.

“I appreciate the honesty. Let me give you a brief lesson. I lead a full scale revolt with an army against the Chaos Tyrant. I fought and beat the Empress-Matriarch of the Dragons in single combat. I lead a force to depose the Usurper King Sombra, and I lead the army against Nightmare Moon in the heart of the Long Night. If you so much as misplace a single hair on Twilight's tail, I will have you - minus certain parts of your anatomy - sent to the Isle of Dawn so fast you will be there the week before I send you. Do you understand me?”

He nodded vigorously. Make Twilight cry and he could kiss whatever chance he had to score goodbye.

To reinforce her point Celestia forged a large double headed battleax out of the very light given off by the lantern.

He gulped once more.

Their gaze broke when they heard soft hoofsteps coming down the stairs. Celestia quickly broke her axe back into light and Comet breathed a sigh of relief.

“Ready to go?” Twilight asked.

He nodded and smiled weakly. “Of course let me…” Comet turned to the other seat only to find it vacant, the tea set missing. “Er... come on Twi, our table awaits.”

She smiled and trotted out the door with him following behind. He wondered if he had just imagined Celestia there. Surely the Princess would be too busy to do the overprotective parenting thing.

As soon as the couple was out of sight of the library, a spot next to the door shimmered and Celestia reappeared. “Come out, Luna.”

Luna pops out of the shadow cast by the nearest street lamp. “Scared him good?”

Celestia nodded. “I think I put the fear of… well... me into him. I'm guessing you wish to follow them just to make sure?”

Luna snorted. “Of course, Tia. I just don’t trust him to keep his word. So, if you will excuse me.”

With that she faded back into the shadows, already tracking her quarry. Celestia heard a rustling in the bushes next to her and groaned. “Cadence.”

A head popped out of bushes though it would be hard for anypony to guess the identity of the pony. Cadence’s pink coat was obscured by camouflage face paint and a camouflage Royal Guard battle dress.

“Here Auntie.” She looked out into the town. “Auntie, I do wonder why you are letting them go. I mean you do love her right?”

Celestia didn't move. “Yes I do. But I will not force her to love me in return. While pretty much everypony else doesn't like him, she does, and I will not interfere beyond my little Shotgun Speech.”

Cadence nodded. “I understand. We all feel protective of her, and if he harms her…”

“Get in line, Cadence. Her mother has first dibs. Then me.”

A week later Comet Streak found himself stranded on the Isle of Dawn, far to the east of Equestria as Celestia and Twilight started to court.

19. Honor(or Honour) by Goldenarbiter

Celestia watched the sight before her proudly. Twilight stood, eyes closed in concentration while she inhaled slowly, meditating before her task. It was truly an honour, for Celestia and her student, that this event was happening.

The sun in the sky marked the scene as a happy place and Celestia couldn't help but smile. Today Twilight would bring herself and her family tremendous honour, for she would be marrying into royalty. Celestia could feel it in her very bones.

“I have faith in you.” Celestia said, to bolster her students confidence.

“Thank you.” she replied.

A clock struck, and bells chimed. Finally it was happening. Twilight stood next to a stallion; The other proposed suiter. He turned around. Celestia began counting as they each took ten paces. They each turned, pistola held in the magical grip of the unicorns. One shot was fired. One body hit the ground. The survivor had claimed the honour of Celestia’s hoof in marriage.

Celestia grimaced at the sight before her.

20. Cactus by Fuzzyfurvert

“Have you ever been so angry, you wanted to start swinging a levitated cactus at somepony?” Twilight huffed and closed the book in front of her with a thunderous clap.

Celestia raised an eyebrow at her student. “That is an odd question. Is something the matter, Twilight?”

Twilight reshelved the tome without getting up and yanked a larger book down from a higher perch in the Ri - Ro section. The old leather of the book’s binding creaked as she opened it to a point near the middle. Twilight scanned the page in single flick of her eyes and turned one page. Celestia smiled as she watched Twilight play through the motions. It was a stress reliever for her protegee and she’s seen it thousands of times before.

“It’s nothing. Really. I just… I just got mad earlier today. I was organizing the library and this - this STALLION - has the gall to show up and want to check out a few things!”

Celestia chuckled quietly. “Well, Twilight, it is a public library…”

“I know! I know.” Twilight paused and took a deep breath before letting it out slowly. “But I was obviously in the middle of reorganizing. I was simultaneously levitating ninety seven different objects and manually reshuffling them at the same time! He wanted me to drop everything - literally - and find the books he wanted!”

Celestia nodded understandingly. “I know how that feels: being interrupted in the midst of an important task by a pony whose needs seem so trivial at the time.”

Twilight nodded vigorously and flipped another page of the book in front of her without reading. “It was trivial! They weren't even good - let alone important - books, they were cheap novels made on cheap paper!”

Celestia chuckled and shook her head. She could imagine the look on Twilight’s face as she set about fulfilling the actual job description of her job at the Ponyville Golden Oaks Library. She rolled up the scroll she just finished.

“Three times.”

“What?” Twilight looked quizzically at Celestia as her rant was derailed.

“Three times that I can recall, I have been angry enough to attack somepony with a cactus. Only once was a cactus readily available, sadly.” Celestia bit her lower lip in thought. “The other two times I was so angry I could have started swinging a pine tree or utility pole, respectively.”

“I hope I never made you that angry.”

“Oh no.” Celestia grinned. “The only thing I’ve ever wanted to swing in your face is located around the corner from my cutie mark.”

“I - I...I...” Twilight sputtered, her cheeks a bright crimson.

21. Experiment(2) by Knight of Cerebus

Celestia ignored the chaffing feeling of the straps on the table. Ordinarily quite happy to have Twilight tie her down spread-eagled on a table, today she was using all of her legendary patience to endure the moment. Also the promise that the straps and table would be used for a very different purpose. And there would be a nurse outfit involved.

She had been through worse, it was true, even at the hooves of past lovers. Being turned into pure chocolate stood out in her memory for a moment. Also going skinny dipping in an enormous jar of jello. Twilight gathered an especially large thermometer and began applying a cool jell to her wrists, stomach and hooves. The look of excitement on her face was all Celestia needed to remind herself exactly why she was doing this. Also, the invaluable chance to study alicorn anatomy in comparison to the average pony's medical data! Celestia had questioned why Twilight did not simply test upon her self, and was met with a curt 'observational bias'. Celestia's face contorted as icy clouds descended upon her more sensitive regions, and glared at the offending suction cups lowered onto them. The sun diarch arched her back and stifled a moan as the buttons stuck fast against her chest. She noticed Twilight taking a hurried note.

"Writing observations about my nervous responses?" She probed. Twilight's face lit up in a blush, and she stammered a "no" before going back to her observational booklet.

"Heart rate and blood pressure monitoring: check."

"Beginning internal body temperature measurement." Twilight grabbed a smaller thermometer in her magic and levitated it into Celestia's mouth.

"Try not to speak, Tia."

"Wait, Twilight what about the other--mmph." Celestia sulked as the delicate measuring instrument (electronic, not mercury based) entered her mouth.

"First set of data, check! Gathering secondary source of data." Twilight once again produced the larger thermometer, approaching Celestia's other available orifice. Celestia's eyes widened in horror. To her slight shame, she may have even struggled to break free of the magic nullifying table and its oddly strong straps.

"Mmphmmph--!"

Celestia sighed into her thermometer, and only to be interrupted by a nuzzle.

"Thank you for doing this for me, Tia."

Perhaps the day was not going to be so long after all.

22. Pets by Davesknd

"Do you think they can hear us?" Twilight asked very softly.

"I highly doubt that they can hear anything besides each other." Celestia answered equally quiet.

The two ponies were closely huddled together and hiding in a bush. And while there were many reasons why they would spend a warm summers night huddled together in a bush (ok, not "MANY" but there were reasons), this time it was for a slightly different reason.

"I did not expect him to be so bold!" Twilight commented and lifted her binoculars back onto her eyes.

"I did not expect her to go for it!" Celestia commented.

And while the usual suspects for comments like these were Rarity and Spike, this time they were meant for an even more bizarre couple.

"Has she ever had a mate before?"

"No... I offered to let her look for one time and time again, but she always shook her head. I always suspected she was not into the whole process. Apparently, she is just very... kinky."

Twilight gently elbowed the princess. "This is not kinky! He is courting her!"

"Come, Twilight, i was kidding!" Celestia giggled and took the binoculars from her lover.

"I do feel a bit weird for watching them!" admitted the unicorn.

"And I feel weird for seeing them!" commented Celestia "At least he is a gentleman. He found a wonderful nest. A great spot and lots of food."

"Of course he is! He gets it from Spike."

"I thought he got the courage from Spike!"

"Well... that too!"

"But it is a beautiful song... I give him that." admitted Celestia and put a wing over the smaller pony.

Twilight smiled and leaned into the princess.

"It reminds me of how your courted me..."

"She gets her sense of mischief from you, I taught mine how to impress the ladies." Twilight giggled and earned a laugh from the princess.

The two kept watching quietly, as Owlicious sand his feathery heart out in a nearby tree. His melodic hoo-ing only interrupted by the appreciative squarking of the phoenix Philomina.

Love can be weird sometimes...

23. Pressure by Knight of Cerebus

"Tia...Tia, what's wrong?"

Princess Celestia thrived under pressure. She lived for the challenge of the political game, considered a good crisis a chance to keep her head sharp and worked weekends religiously. Of course, she could always outlive the bulk of her problems. This problem was far from one she had any desire to outlive.

Celestia looked over at Twilight, her regalia shimmering in the sunlight. With a sigh, she lifted the crown off her head and stepped out of her shoes. The need to speak out had been building for weeks now. Luna's jabs did not help. Celestia felt as if she were in a boiler every time she met with Twilight. Lovers and their reactions flashed through her mind. Acceptance. Annoyance. The flash of a murderous grin, happy at last to see a window of opportunity. Mockery. Scandal.

"I am...uncertain."

"You mean you're just feeling down? Well, uh, we can always--"

"No, what I mean is..." Celestia shifted her hooves. "I am uncertain I want to share it."

Twilight opened her mouth to say something, but found herself at a loss for words. If ever Celestia was down, there was never a time she would not say precisely what the problem was.

"I am...afraid...Twilight, I-I don't know. It's so rare that I truly...truly trust somepony. I think I may be..." Celestia was no longer looking at her. Bullets of sweat began to lightly condense around her regal neck. The last piece of regalia had yet to come off. "I am supposed to be a paragon, you see. I hide things from you because...b-because I am frightened, that I will break what we have, that I am putting greedy, selfish pressures on you. I scheme on how to make you happiest. I lie for your sake, not thinking about your desires but rather about mine in the process. It is in my nature. But I d-do not want to lie anymore, not to you."

Twilight's mind worked swiftly to see between the lines. Dating Celestia had taught her to search for subtext in what a pony said. "You...'re worried I'll judge you for something?"

"I'm worried that if I expose you to more of myself, my true self, the self I hide from others because it drives them away, it will change our dynamic. I am worried that you will feel betrayed, and that you won't approve of..." A purple hoof met her lips, and a purple smile met her words.

"Tia, I wouldn't give up what we have for the world. I fought through Discord and that whole awful Wedding Day for you, remember? And things have always changed between us. I moved to Ponyville, I figured out I had a crush on you. I like the changes. And I, well, you know, I want to know the real you more. I-I like the real you. Err, love her. You. I love you, silly." Twilight tapped her hoof against Celestia's nose, then moved to reduce the gap between their muzzles.

Celestia blushed, removing the last sign of her office. Abruptly, she began to shrink, her horn radiating white magic as she did so. Her mane went from the prismatic swirl it was normally to it a curly, bouncy set of locks. Wings shrank into nothingness, being replaced by tense shoulders tightened from ages of pouring over millions of different files, petitions and folders. Twilight blinked, and tried in vain to keep her mouth from opening. A flustered white pony about her size and age sat where her ancient, immortal and immovable ex-mentor once was.

"So this is me." She said, still looking at the floor. The many, many sweets and pastries Celestia consumed took their toll on this form, a faint pudge of fat surrounding her chest and hooves. An overbite and crooked front teeth smiled nervously at Twilight. "I'm not a supermodel or a Wonderbolt or a burning flame of perfection under the mask of godhood, I'm just...me."

Twilight smiled. "You look beautiful."

"I...what was that, Twilight?"

Twilight extended her wings and enveloped her old mentor, feeling very large and protective all of a sudden. The graceless bookworm turned alicorn embraced the alicorn returned to tubby politician.

"You look beautiful, my little pony."

And all at once the dam broke.

The pressure was getting to Twilight this time. The hooves around her were uncomfortably tight, the damp face pressed against her squeezing her fur like an emotional sponge. Celestia was not the only one who thrived under pressure.

24. Brad/Flash by Celestias Paladin

FROM: Sergeant Flash Sentry, ERG-Gaea Guard SOCOM Detachment Arête
TO: Princess-Minor Twilight Sparkle

Madam,

Ever since I met you that day in the halls of the Crystal Palace I have watched you. I watched a beautiful mare take a leap into a world unknown to find your crown. I watched you do that without question. For three months we all waited for you to return, and we were all relieved when you did; none more so than Her Serene Majesty. During those three months I watched her pace and mutter to herself, while I was new to Iris at that time, I have heard stories as to how she acts, and it was very much out of character for her. When you returned the look she gave you was truly something else.

After your return and when I was assigned to your personel, I noticed more things as well. I saw how your face lit up whenever you received a letter from her, and how you smiled whenever she visited. I knew that the relationship shared between you and her was more than teacher and student. To what extent I could only guess.

Then came your date with Comet Streak, who I never liked and neither did everypony else. When I returned home that night I overheard Their Majesties talk about your date and Princess Celestia admitted something that I may have suspected; that she loves you. So, with a smile I went home, for all the time that I knew you, I've harbored a crush, but at that point I knew no matter what your heart belonged to somepony else. Those looks, those smiles, they were all for her and her alone.

I knew that you loved Celestia. Hell, I think that’s why most of us hated Comet, we all knew that your heart belong to another and he cannot compare to her.

Before you ask how I can know all this you must realize what my job is. I am not just your guard I am also a sentry, it is my job to observe my surroundings, which includes other ponies. It is my job and my talent.

After hearing Celestia's confession, the next morning I spoke to your friends hoping that they may have seen what I had seen. Needless to say, they all did, though they were hoping that you would confess sooner or later. In light of the Princess’ confession, your friend Rarity - in a very ladylike manner - said this: “Twilight Sparkle, you had better get your head out of your ass and confess to her. You two may have eternity to wait, but we don’t.” With as polite she tends to be, I do think she was about to drag you to Canterlot herself.

So that being said, your friends and I conspired. Enclosed you will find a first class ticket to Canterlot for the train. It leaves at 1500, sorry 3 o'clock, and will arrive at 6. You will be met at Concord Station by your sister-in-law and you will be having dinner with Celestia that evening. Do not waste this opportunity. Oh and don't worry about Spike, he will crash at my place after we have a Dudes’ Night Out.

Good luck, and May Concordia Watch Over You.

Yours Sincerely,
Flash Sentry

PS: I have two months’ pay riding on this with a bet I have with your brother. He thinks there is nothing between you and Celestia. So go and prove him wrong, and make your sister-in-law happy.

-------

A year has passed since he sent that letter and now Flash reads another letter, one that brings a smile to his face.

You are Hereby cordially invited to the Royal Wedding of:

Celestia Everfree & Twilight Sparkle

About damn time he thought to himself.

25. Warrior by Goldenarbiter

An inauguration. A nation in delight. An army disciplined.

Row upon row of guards were stacked in file upon file. Countless guards stood at attention in the massive canterlot parade square, where the inauguration was being held. They were merely decorations.

Celestia was making her public address with Luna, formally declaring Twilight Sparkle a Princess of Equestria. The crowds were cheering, seeing a national hero turned goddess. The soldiers eyed the scene with stoicism.

“You’re a hero!” they called. “We love you!” they yelled. “Congratulations!” they screamed. At the end of the speech, in short order, the guards commanders called the stallions to present arms. The flawless movement was performed simultaneously by hundreds of trained troops.

A light applause was what they received.

-----

A flood. A nation in crisis. An Army dispatched.

The brave soldiers waded through water and wreckage, risking life and limb for the poor ponies trapped in the city. When it was done and over with, they stayed behind to help rebuild. Countless hours were spent repairing public institutions, housing, and infrastructure.

Seldom few were thanked by the ponies who they saved.

Princess Twilight Sparkle and Princess Celestia made an appearance once the town was rebuilt. They wished the town the best of luck, and rode the cheers of the impoverished all the way back to Canterlot.

The soldiers all marched home, nary a word said.

-----

A war. A nation in conflict. An Army deployed to the front.

Stallions and mares alike tossed aside by explosives. New weapons of war being used against the nation. Some return broken and crippled. Some return with mental instability. Some don’t return at all.

Those that do return, are met only by close family. They are judged for not being able to function in society as they once had. They are alienated. They are isolated. They are forgotten.

The Princesses make public the ceasefire between nations, and are lauded as heroes.

-----

This is our Duty. This is our Loyalty. This is our Courage. This is our Sacrifice.

We are Warriors, and we live only to serve. The Princess are our charges, and unto our dying breath they shall not fall. We seek no fame. We seek no glory. We only seek the safety of our nation. We will be forgotten. We will be beaten. We will never surrender. We will never stop.

We are warriors.

26. Steampunk by Knight of Cerebus

Clockwork.

The city of Canterlot ran on steam and clockwork. Ponies marched down even, paved streets in boots made from synthetic leather. A proud bell tower tolled, and the lunch break had begun in earnest. Celestia and Twilight sat on the balcony over top of the city, their perch an even height to the smokestacks of factories and the face of the giant clock that rivaled Canterlot Castle in size.

"Do you ever look back on the days when this was all countryside, Tia?"

Twilight swallowed, looking down over the bustling, smelly, mismatched metropolis in indifference.

"Of course. And I look back from there onto the days when this was a jagged mountain city made to defend earth ponies from King Sombra's armies. And the days when this was a court lit by bonfires and the streets were nothing but blankets of straw. It is one thing to read about those days, Twil--"

"Alright, alright. I didn't need a good-ol'-days speech." Twilight rolled her eyes, pointedly ignoring the outstretched tongue her sass was met with. "I was just thinking back to Ponyville. I still do, sometimes. I miss the thatched rooftops, and the forests all around, and the way the--"

"Hypocrite." Celestia wrapped her wing around Twilight and nuzzled her. "It is hard enough to let go of any one part of an era. But to know that a century has passed you by magnifies the longing for all the things that made it special."

Twilight leaned her head against Celestia. "Five in particular come to mind." She felt the muscles press more tightly against her."

"I know, my sunshine. And maybe one day we shall find a way to set them free.The best way to cope, I have found, is to live in the centre of each one moment, and never let any single one take special place in your heart. But then, you've always learned best through experience."

Twilight's brow furrowed, and at once the ancient memory of student and teacher flashed to the surface. Some things stand the test of time better than others.

"What about me? Before I became, well, one of you. Wasn't I just a flash in the pan to you?"

Celestia shook her head, correcting her student's misconception. She also leaned against Twilight, propping her lover back up again.

"It's not a blur to me, Twilight. My first time giving birth, the day you confessed, Luna's return, they all fall on the same spectrum. The spectrum of life, my dearest Twilight. I do not choose favourites amongst equals." She saw Twilight's sceptical face. "Well, maybe just a few." Celestia led Twilight away from their perch in front of the city's skyline, the pair intermingling amongst the crowds until they became a part of the mass of ponies.

Steam rose from a city wound like a clock. Around the central clocktower, imbedded in place, were five glowing stones and a plaque. "The Elements of Harmony. Sleeping, until Equestria needs us once more."

27. Fight by Dianwei32

Celestia stifled the urge to yawn. The relentless droning of yet another council member petitioning for one thing or another was nearly enough to put her to sleep. She rarely even listened to the incessant requests and pleas anymore, simply waiting for whoever was talking to finish then saying that she would take it into consideration. It didn’t matter that she didn’t listen because the request would come around again in a few days’ time.

Her ears perked up as a commotion from the hallway quickly resulted in the throne room doors being thrown open in a burst of familiar purple magic. Celestia stood and quickly descended the steps from her throne, meeting Twilight Sparkle at the base of them. The unicorn never looked up at her, but Celestia could tell that Twilight was crying, and possibly had been for some time. Her faithful student careened into her, burying her face in the alicorn’s chest. Celestia quietly extended a wing around Twilight and turned to address the assembled members of the court.

“Court is dismissed for the day. We will continue tomorrow at sunrise.” Celestia prepared a teleportation spell, her horn glowing.

“But, your majesty!” The noble who had been speaking tried to protest, but the princess silenced him with a harsh glare.

“Court dismissed.” Celestia cast her spell, taking her and Twilight from the middle of the throne room to her private chambers. She quietly led the sobbing unicorn to the bed, helping her up and laying down next to her. She had learned some time ago that there was no talking to her beloved pupil while she was in this state, and that all she could do was wait for her to calm down.

After several minutes, Twilight’s sobs finally dried up, and she looked up at her mentor for the first time. “Sorry.”

“It’s quite alright, my faithful student.” Celestia leaned down and gave the unicorn an affectionate nuzzle. “You know that I always have time for you. Though, usually I get a bit of warning.” She winked playfully.

“Sorry.” Twilight shrank in on herself, looking like she wished she could fall through the bed and into the floor.

“Again, it’s fine, Twilight.” Celestia smiled reassuringly. “Though, I can’t help but wonder just why you’re here.”

Twilight’s eyes fell back to the bed, and she looked to be on the verge of another breakdown, but her mentor draped a white wing across her back and she immediately felt calmer. “W-well…” She swallowed nervously. “You remember Cheerilee, my… marefriend, right?” She looked back up to Celestia, who nodded. “I was working on a big experiment and told her I couldn’t see her today, but I went by the schoolhouse during lunch to surprise her and…” She trailed off into silence, her mouth working but no words coming out. After a few seconds, she closed her eyes and continued. “I found her in the supply closet… with Cloud Kicker.”

“Oh, Twilight.” Celestia hugged her faithful student closer as her tears began to flow again, murmuring reassurances to her until she calmed down.

“We… She yelled at me, and Cloud Kicker said some… horrible things.” Twilight dabbed at her eyes with a hoof. “But, they were true. Cheerilee was right. I’m a horrible—”

“Twilight Sparkle.” Celestia’s voice carried an authority she hadn’t used since she caught Twilight sneaking cookies from the castle kitchens as a foal. The unicorn cringed and looked up. “You are not horrible. You are a wonderful mare, and anypony would be lucky to have you.”

A smile flickered across Twilight’s face for an instant, but died just as quickly. “But then, why would…”

“I don’t know.” Celestia shook her head, pulling her faithful student closer. “But if she cannot see how amazing you are, then it’s her loss.” She smiled warmly, grateful to see Twilight’s expression brightening. “Now, since you’re here, is there anything that you want—” The rest of her question went unsaid as Twilight lunged forward, capturing Celestia’s lips in a kiss.

After a moment, Twilight’s eyes shot open and she pulled back, her face flushing crimson while she tried to stutter an apology. “Oh my goodness. Prin… Princess, I-I never… Please d-don’t… I’m s-sorry.” She dropped her head to stare at the sheets, only to feel it lifted back up. Looking up, she saw Celestia smiling happily, a glint of playfulness in her eyes.

“I’m not.”

28. Toy by Davesknd

A white blur was moving through the castle of Canterlot. Ponies with sharp eyes and reflexes might even see a few pastel colours in it, but for most, it was just a blur. There and gone a second later.

It was moving towards the upper levels of the castle and the finally, it rushed through the room of princess Celestia of Equestria.

Twilight Sparkle, most faithful student, bearer of the Element of Magic and trotting powder keg of OCD was lounging on the princess' soft bed and reading a report on a trade dispute with Fillydelphia. Boring stuff, but it was made bearable by the hot cocoa next to the bed and the slight smell of alicorn that came from the bed. Her favourite alicorn, to be precise.

She looked up as the white form rushed through the room and towards one of the large cupboards. She let out a sigh as the blur stopped long enough to turn into Princess Celstia of Equestria, supreme ruler, lover of Twilight Sparkle and mistress of the Canter Sutra LVL 350, currently holding a small package in her wing.

With glow of her majestic horn, the princess moved the cupboard aside without much effort and revealed a small hole in the wall.

As she plunged her horn into the hole, an act that still made Twilight's head overflow with stuff she had read in Saddlemund Freud's work, the surrounding space of the hole lit up with magic runes and a door opened in the wall.

Twilight let out a sigh and got up. The princess had already entered the hidden room and the unicorn could hear a happy whistling sound from inside.

"You know..." said the smaller pony slowly "You could at least say hello. Or give me a kiss. Or somehow acknowledge my existence."

"Oh, Twilight!" answered Celestia, now busy opening the package greedily "I didn't want to disturb your concentration. You looked busy."

"How would you know? Your eyes are somewhere else entirely." Twilight answered dryly. It was not that she was jealous. She would have her fun with the content of the box as well. But she liked to tease the monarch. Slowly she walked over to the door and entered the hidden room.

It was dimly lit while several rows of frames covered the walls. Several hundreds of very specific objects were displayed on them. Some small, some big and a few huge ones too.

"I have been waiting quite a while for this one!" Celestia answered in a giddy way. She was already levitating a big tube and a soft brush closer. "Once I am done, we can immediately start!"

"Goodness!" the unicorn sighed "You won't give me a break, will you? You get one and you have to use it!"

"I have already played this game with real ones!" answered Celestia with played haughtiness

"And just because I did my part, so neither of us will have to deal with it, doesn't mean we should let these skills go to waste."

Twilight shook her head. "I know, I Aced my history class. And that was before I started to date my teacher." she said with a sigh "I'll get mine ready."

"Good!" answered Celestia with a big grin "My Minotaurs are waiting to crush you!" giggled the princess and held up a small plastic figure.

Twilight went and fetched her bunch of Warhammer figures. "And I thought, I was the nerdy one in this relationship...."

29. Autumn by Knight of Cerebus

Luna. The autumn had always been her domain more than any, save perhaps winter. The fading light, the cool breezes and of course the festival dedicated to her all made the season truly her own. Tonight, however, she was standing on Celestia's balcony. No matter how much this season was her own, this was her rival's domain.

"Are you going to stand out there all night, Luna?" A playful voice came from within. Luna flustered, spreading her wings self-consciously. Entering, she found Celestia scribbling something on her desk. No doubt some treaty or other.

"We...I apologize for the intrusion, sister--"

"You shouldn't." Celestia grinned. The sun goddess smiled easily. Somehow that was one of Luna's least favourite things about her sister.

"But I feel there is something we need to talk about." Celestia turned from her desk and sat, as if taking court. Luna knew in that moment her worries were not unfounded.

"I am worried that you may be allowing yourself to develop a blindspot." Celestia raised an eyebrow, urging her sister to continue.

"When you first returned me, your instinct was to check on another, mortal in my place. Left me at our reuniting to mingle whilst you and her spoke. Today you sent her against the Crystal Tyrant Sombra in my place. You..." Luna flicked an ear. "It is unwise for us to grow so attached to such a vulnerable, impermanent part of our domain. I fear that if she takes place in your heart even over me, she could be exploited by an enemy of ours to get to you."

"You know as well as I do that there is a chance she may remedy that particular problem." Celestia probed Luna's reaction. The diarch turned her head, looking at Celestia's notes. She always cleared them away when a friendship report appeared, without fail.

"But we both know that's not really what this is about." Luna straightened.

"Of course that's what this is about. It is worse than I feared. I knew you wished to grant her access to Starswirl's studies, but now?"

"Luna, wait--"

"I can see my counsel will fall on deaf ears. If you'll excuse me." Celestia bit her lip.

"Luna, wait, I--" The other alicorn took off from the balcony, and Celestia let out a sigh.

"I trust her because she doesn't hate me." Celestia finished to herself, eyes flicking back to her parchment. The open window let in some of the autumn cold.

30. Breakdown by Pearple Prose

Too much. It was all just too much.

"Twilight!" She heard her name. She heard the voice and the pain that it carried. But she didn't respond to it. She couldn't turn back now.

"Twilight, talk to me! Please!"

She watched the rain as it slashed against her skin. She listened to the wind as it whipped at her mane. She looked down at Equestria, and she took a deep breath. No turning back now, she reminded herself.

"My love, please! You don't have to do this!"

The voice was close now; if she were to turn around now, she was sure she would see the owner there, her eyes wide with betrayal. So she didn't.

Just take a step. Just one. It'll last for a little while, and then it'll all be over.
She looked down at the ground again, and wondered if it would hurt.

"Twilight."

The voice wasn't shouting anymore, but it cut through the pounding rain and distant thunder as if it wasn't even there.
And then it asked her that question again. The one that finally tore her eyes from the end.

"Why?"

"Why?" She turned around to face the voice. The betrayal in those eyes threatened to overwhelm her, but she glared past the tears. "Because it's too much, Celestia. I can't..." She choked. "I can't..."

"Twilight, please." The voice begged. She ignored it.

"No. Twilight, stop." She turned around and took a deep breath.

"Stop!" She steadied her heart.

"TWILIGHT!"

And Twilight jumped.

31. Darkness by Davesknd

The room was dark.

Truly dark.

The windows were shut.

The door closed.

Hardly a photon was flying around.

But anyone with ears could hear a giggle or two from time to time.

Somewhere in the void, two ponies were kissing passionately.

One of them the usually radiant princess of the day, her highness, Celestia of Equestria.

The other one, her most faithful student become suitor, Twilight Sparkle, librarian of Ponyville, diplomat to dragons and usual saving grace of Equestria.

It was one of their secret meetings inside the Ponyville Library and they had decided to add some spice to their usual intimate moments by darkening the room completely and relying solely on their other senses.

Currently, Twilight was burrying her snout deep in the princess' mane, taking in the smell and texture of the pastel rainbow, while Celestia was blindly trailing her lover's cutie mark with one hoof, while giggling softly.
It was a moment of love, tenderness and slight eroticism.

Of course, the door flew open!

"Sorry, Twilight, I forgot m..." started the voice of Spike the dragon, but it stopped in sheer shock as his eyes made out the image in front of him.

Twilight let out a loud "Eeep!" while Celestia just managed to smother the candle in the dragon's hand, returning darkness to the room.

Both mares let out a sigh. The moment was spoiled, but at least they had kept some dignity.

Suddenly they heard Spike's voice. "You do realize dragons have nightvision?!"

And somewhere, Spike's therapist felt the urge to purchase a diamond encrusted toilet.

32. Garden by Knight of Cerebus

"Garden. Noun. G-a-r-d-e-n. A planted area of ground: a plot of ground where plants such as fruits, vegetables, or flowers are grown. Garden." Celestia would have sighed were she any other pony. Instead, she lightly chuckled at the mathematician's answer she was given.

"Yes dear, that is what your dutifully ignorant textbooks would say about the meaning of a garden. Of course, they've never been inside a garden, so they can't very well tell you what a garden means, can they?" The filly gave a pout, righteous indignation written across her precocious face. Celestia smiled patiently. Fillies were, after all, proud of what knowledge they had gained of their world in such little time. Unfortunately for her lesson, her charge had a defendant.

"Of course, they can be backed up by personal anecdote. A good gardening book speaks from experience, not from observation. And a good scientist doesn't form an opinion until she has gathered a full range of data, does she?"

"No!" The filly shook her head, flashing Celestia a smug grin. Momma Twilight had taken her side.

"And as I told you when you were her age, Twilight, the reason why you continue to fail to grow roses." Celestia took a great degree of pleasure in the blush that formed at her words. "Is because you view it as a science. The subtleties of each plant need to be listened to, and tended to. Because every plant is different, every garden too has a different meaning. The lesson I was trying to deliver was that every living thing needs a different approach."

Twilight watched as Starbust tilted her head, trying to conceive of the idea of changing how she acted around every plant, person and animal she met. That was a lot of acting.

"Couldn't you say that's an opinion in itself?" Twilight smiled, nuzzling her baffled filly. "I've managed fine all these years without changing who I am around other ponies. I may change my behaviour on the surface for them, but I'm still Twilight Sparkle all the same." She knelt to look down at her filly. "And you are still my darling sunlight."

"M-om!" The filly blushed over the laughter, pouting at the pair of them, horrible conspirators that they were. The couple descended into whispers, never breaking eye contact with the now completely bamboozled foal.

"You're only going to encourage her, you know."

"I intend to. You know she's shy around other ponies, still. Let her take it at her own pace."

"She could use a push."

"She'll find it if she looks long enough." Twilight finally broke the gap and silence between herself and their child. "Come on, after we're done with the gardens I'll show you a nice book on philosophy."

"Phil-lo-so-fy?" Starburst questioned.

"And when we get there, Momma Tia can teach you anything she wants to about it." Celestia gave an amicable smile.

As the pair trailed the filly, now chasing after a butterfly (to identify its species, of course. Merely calling it Lepidoptera was an insult to the scientific method!) and looking forward to an afternoon of learning, Celestia leaned in to admit, "Perhaps you've got a knack for gardening in you yet, Twilight."

33. Crossover by Fuzzyfurvert

“So just how many of these magic mirrors have you hidden all over the kingdom?” Twilight huffed and frowned up at Celestia as they pulled a dusty canvas cover off yet another full body mirror.

“Oh, you know, a few.”

“Really?” Twilight deadpanned.

Celestia shrugged. “It use to be a very popular enchantment. And you know better than most just how troublesome these mirrors can be when broken. Hiding them away where no pony would stumble into them was the best option until something else came along. Now, we are very lucky to have you and your disenchanting expertise.”

Twilight grumbled under her breath and looked at the newest nuisance to Equestrian security. Her own face glared back at her. “Well at least now we don’t have to actually invoke the mirrors to study the spell bindings. We can just look into them and see where they lead.”

“I said I was sorry about the one that took you to the elemental realm of tapioca pudding.”

“I know.” Twilight grimaced. “I’m still getting the smell out of my hair.”

She stepped back and her horn started to glow gently. “Stand back. Let’s see where this one goes.”

A tight beam of mauve arcane energies hit the mirror, making the whole construct glow brightly. Twilight’s reflection vanished into a white out as the gateway opened. The view took a few seconds to resolve itself. The mirror opened to an empty room without any furnishing and that seemingly made of silver or some other type of highly polished metal.

“Well, that’s boring.” Twilight glanced at Celestia, who shrugged again.

When Twilight turned back to the mirror, a metallic armature that ended in a rounded, bulbous head swung down from whatever passed for a ceiling in the chamber beyond and stopped just short of crossing over. The shiny surface of the head split a revealed a white quartz crystal-like orb that emitted a soft light. The amature turned as if regarding the two stunned alicorns standing close together in an musty storeroom.

A deep male voice reverberated from somewhere in the room, the orb pulsing with each word. “Neither of you two are Rainbow Dash.”

Twilight blinked. “Um…”

“You are Twilight Sparkle. And you, you are Princess Celestia.”

Twilight and Celestia nodded and moved even closer together as the machine spoke.

“Why are you here?” The armature tilted the orb as if thinking for a moment before the voice became higher pitched and manic and laughed and snorted in a most disturbing way. “HaHAheheHA! This crossover hasn’t been written by the Quantum-Author Entity yet! One of us is early!”

“I...have no idea what you’re talking about.” Twilight pressed up against Celestia’s side, leaning back from the flashing machine. “We’re just trying to close this mirror portal, honest!”

The voice returned to its deep reverb. “COMPLIANCE.” The armature pulled back and there was a rumble from inside before the portal suddenly went black with stars and galaxies in the great distance.

The portal slammed shut a second later and the mirror spiderwebbed as the magic left it. Twilight shook herself but made no effort to move away from Celestia. “What?”

Celestia shrugged.

34. Coffee by Davesknd

Yet another bunch of diplomats left Canterlot Castle happily and the princess smiled at them from atop her balcony. The diplomatic relationship to Saddle Arabia had hardly ever been better. Sweet Twilight's show had impressed the guests (and established just how powerful the unicorn was) and the signing of several trade agreements, pacts and decrees ha been smooth and in the interest of both parties.

Equestria would not run out of oil, dates, rose water or saffron anytime soon.

And of course, there was one more delight, which's supply had been ensured.

The sun princess let out a happy giggle ans she turned towards the "little something", her guests had gifted her with.
Slowly the princess left the balcony and slowly walked through her room. With a glitter of her horn, a panel in the wall moved aside and revealed several taps, a small cupboard and a complex looking machine.

With a flicker of magic, Celestia ignited a small burner, filled a kettle with water and poured it into a vat above the flame. As the water heated up, she grasped the gift bag and opened it slowly.

The smell that filled her nostrils made the princess sigh out loud. So loud, in fact, she overheard a pling of magic.

She filled some of the aromatic beans into a wooden hole and started to turn a special lever. Soft crunching noised filled the air and Celestia felt saliva flowing in her mouth as the now stronger scent caressed her nose.

Greedily, she opened a very small, wooden drawer and put the powder into a bigger drawer with a very special floorboard.

Finally she turned a valve and the machine started huffing and breathing. Slowly, a substance, black as Luna's night filled a small, glass kettle. The solar princess grinned greedily and grabbed a cup and saucer to hold the liquid. Quietly, she forced herself to slowness and put her lips on the cup.

Her tongue met the coffee and for just as second, all worries in the world were gone and forgotten. Two warm hooves of sheer awakeness caressed her cheeks and a the joy ended much too soon as she sighed happily into her first mouthful.

"CELESTIA, HOW COULD YOU! I THOUGHT YOU LOVED ME!" yelled a voice behind her and the princess almost dropped her cup as she turned. Twilight Sparkle was standing in her room with played shock in her eyes. "I leave for one day and I see you cheating on me with a cup of coffee!"

Celestia rolled her eyes. "Very funny, Twilight." she said in a deadpan voice "You know very well that I had to sustain myself on this accursed instant nightmare for more than a week."

"I know... but seriously, looking at you making out with that cup is a bit disturbing." the unicorn winked and moved closer. A grin moved onto her features "And a lot hot!"

"You are irreformable..." Celestia sighed "Do you want a cup?"

Twilight slowly shook her head and suddenly leapt closer, pressing her lips onto Celestia's. After a long and deep kiss she pulled back. "No thank you. A coffee flavoured kiss is enough."

35. Hope by Knight of Cerebus

"Coffee." Celestia said the words with a careful measure, unsure of what to add to them. On any other day, in any other context, she would have laughed away Twilight's awkward smile. She of course would have come to the introvert's rescue. Corrected her on her form. For some reason, today of all days, her voice seemed to be trapped. She had wished it had been tea Twilight had asked her for. Tea was safe. Calming. It would let her come to grasps with...this.

"From a teacher to a student?" Celestia gave an offering of peace. A chance for them to return to status quo. A quiet hope that she could stay precisely as happy as she was, vain though it might be. A hope that was dashed by the look on Twilight's face.

"O-oh...yes...of course, your majesty. I was just...maybe there's a better time for this. I have a project for, uh, Ca--" She swallowed on nothing. "For Cadance. I-I'm sorry, I w-wasn't--" her voice broke. "Thinking." Celestia's attempts to say something, anything were cut off by the sound of teleportation. What was going to be an empty reassurance came out as a curse.

Celestia did her best to maintain a brave face. There had been worse moments in her existence. She had smiled through the victory banquet celebrating the defeat of Nightmare Moon. No matter how much her intestines felt like they were attempting to eat themselves, or how clenched her throat was, or how much it felt like soap had splashed at the corners of her eyes, she still had all the makings of a genuine smile. It would take careful inspection of her hooves to see how clenched she truly was, her wings tucked firmly into her sides.

Her eyes softened at the "closed" sign that loomed like a lasting judgement in front of her. She knocked on the door. Her mane floated in the breeze. Birds chirped. Steam rose from the mugs between her feet. At last the door opened a crack. Celestia knew the sound of muffled sobbing far too well to miss the noise drifting through the narrow slit. A draconic eye looked up at her, then narrowed. "We're closed." The door shut in her face.

"Yes, I suppose I deserve that."

...

"Spike?"

...

"Can you tell Twilight I brought the coffee? She and I have much to discuss."

...

"Spike...please. Tell her I'm sorry. She put me on the spot, and I didn't react well. I want to--talk. Nothing more, nothing less. But that's something, isn't it?"

...

"I'm going to stand outside until you let me in, Spike."

...

The door opened again, this time to reveal a scraggly, dull eyed librarian.

"I'm sorry about the mess, Princess. I--"

"So am I, Twilight. So am I. Here." Celestia levitated over the cup of coffee, settling it on the floor. "I am many things, Twilight. One I am not is unfair. So." Celestia gave a bittersweet smile. "You and I have always loved a good problem. Let's tackle this like we always do. Step by step."

The door closed behind Celestia.

36. Overprotective by Knight of Cerebus

"Luna." Celestia's eyes flashed, and the Lunar Reagent knew she had crossed a line well before the next words could escape her sister's mouth. The argument had descended into playful bickering, but Luna, desperate for ammunition, had breached heavily guarded enemy territory. "I appreciate that my teasing can breech your skin more easily than you would like, but drawing Twilight into this was beneath you."

"Yes, sister, I--"

"Twilight is a hero. She has saved Equestria a dozen times over, including ourselves, was the crucial catalyst behind your return to us, and was the first pony to reach out to you after that."

"I appreciate that, Tia, but--"

"Furthermore, she is an example to us all. Even in her darkest moments, she never fails to realize her mistakes, and does all she can to repent them regardless of context. She is a better mare than you or I in that regard, is she not?" Celestia was pacing by now, her gaze searching around the room for some innocent chair to vent her wrathful gaze upon. Luna's sympathy went out to the Ottomane she stopped on.

"Well, I suppose so, but--"

"Even ignoring that, her contributions to the arcane arts would make half the wizards who entered my tutelage blush. She has become a notable scholar with much depth to her thinking and wisdom behind her ideas."

"I would agree with some of that, but I only--"

"There is nothing wrong with her mane. It looks beautiful." Celestia finished with a grouchy stare.

"I said it was too flat." Luna's meek protest was met with another stare warning of impending doom to all who crossed it.

"She...could do more with it?"

"You said it was "a deflated skunk that died in a purple factory". It looks fine."

"There's no need to sulk."

"..."

"You could do more with it?" Luna's peace offering was met with reluctant contemplation.

"That would be entirely her decision. Perhaps we could do something with it together. Thank you for the suggestion, Luna."

Luna felt the tension in her chest unwind. "In the meantime. Apologize."

"Very well, sister, I am sorry that I--"

Celestia levitated out a quill and paper. "Not to me."

Luna grumbled.

37. Bittersweet by Muslipepito

“No, of course not! I was just fetching a breakfast for us! When I left the room you were still sleeping and snoring in the bed!” denied Twilight.

Celestia sighed, trying to calm down her poor and frantic heart. She had just woken up and had panicked when she had found the royal bed lacking of her purple lover, a fear so deep in her mind that she did not consider one second that her absence was temporary. Twilight put the tray of food on the floor and embraced the shaking alicorn, patting her back like a mother would. She waited for Celestia to continue.

“I’m sorry, I was so afraid...afraid that you would leave me definitively and forever.” Her overreacted fear wasn't something normal, and it bothered her a lot, that she, princess Celestia, would loose her mind over something so minor. Of course she isn't always fresh when she woke up, but she had been ready to accuse Twilight of the most horrible crimes! She had doubted her lover’s sincerity.

“Don’t you trust me?”

“That’s...yes I do, you’re the most important pony of all my eternity! It was just a bad reaction, I wasn't entirely conscious…” Celestia laughed awkwardly. She knew Twilight merited her trust, the little alicorn was all she ever wanted and loved! She was beautiful, kind, curious, funny... they had faced so much hardships together and never Twilight had failed her, so why did she continue to doubt her? Why do she repress the desire to deprive her from her liberty and keep her by her side forever?

“I’m not leaving you Celestia, I don’t want to and I can’t. I am no longer a mortal, you shouldn't worry about this.” Twilight’s look became more anxious, she hated when her lover hid something from her.

“It’s not the same thing Twilight, I love you so much I don’t want to be separated from you, and this incident helped me to become aware of my dependence toward you. I’m afraid that I will become more and more possessive, and hurt you because of my...weakness.”

“So you’re not trusting me…”

“Twilight, please!” Celestia begged, in the verge of crying. She needed her, she wanted her with all the force of her mind, and that was sufficient enough for Twilight.

She let Celestia hold her in her arm, even if her grip was painful, and leaned her head against the alabaster chest of her beautiful jailer. It was true that for years now, the sun princess had become more dominant, violent during their nights, and that she couldn't stand to see Twilight simply smiling at another mare or stallion. She had accepted this as the way Celestia showed her love, but it appeared more and more as something hideous and horrifying, a mixture of different and twisted feelings. She could sense the desire Celestia had to possess her, and it wasn't the normal behavior of an attentive lover. Something must have surely happened in the past, a tragedy that forced Celestia to act this way with her. An accident that had become the source of her fear. Twilight wanted to say that she could accept all the chains and padlocks Celestia would imprison her with, but she wasn't invincible: she had become more melancholic and distant this days, too much of her friends had noticed it. She found herself in a difficult position; accept Celestia’s behavior and suffer from it until they found a solution-miracle, forgetting everything that was precious to her, even her own sanity. Or she could break with Celestia and flee to the end of the world. The two propositions prompted joy and sadness, like the bittersweet flavor of an unripe fruit. But Celestia needed her.

Her majesty curled up, forcefully holding her princess in her arms, fearful she would crumble to dust in her hooves.

“Please, do not leave me. Never.” She whispered with an audible hint of pain, crushed by that overwhelming desire to possess the fragile alicorn.

Then, I will forget myself even if she abandons me and changes me into a token for her to direct her feelings, thought Twilight, a resolution she took as Celestia whimpered in her embrace.

“Never, I love you too much…”

38. Photo by Davesknd

How many millennium had it been? How many coups, planned revolts and conspiracies had she seen and prevented? How often had she planned ahead and prepared?
How had this happened? How had she not seen this coming?
And then by those she considered family!
What had this world come to?

"NOH! ZAT WON'T DU!" announced a heavily accented voice from behind a camera.

"Foto is right, Mom! Rarity made this dress just for you, smile!" added a impatient dragon.

"I admit, I would have an easier time, if you would make less of a... thing about this!" Celestia sighed, dressed in a beautiful, white dress, adorned with golden sun motives and flames on the sides. She was surrounded by white vases, filled with flowers.

"You were wondering what you could give Twilight as a gift and you agreed that a photo album would be nice!" Spike commented.

"Yes, but did you have to ask Hoity Toity for his studio? And Foto for her expertise?"

"Prinzessin! I can not make ZE MAGICKS, if you du not smile!" The camera demanded, completely ignoring her station. "NOW EISER SMILE OR VE VILL STOP!"

Suddenly the door burst open.

"HOW DARE YOU TALK TO PRINCESS CELESTIA LIKE THIS?" an angry purple unicorn demanded to know.

The three other beings in the room looked at her in surprise.

"Twi, what are you doing here?" Spike asked annoyed.

"My Princess-Disrespect-spell went off!" Twilight answered casually. Her gaze met the princess and her jaw collided with the floor.

"Flowers!" Celestia decided quietly. "And a lesson in freedom of speech!"

39. Dance by Knight of Cerebus

"Rarity! Help!" The fashionista looked up from her sewing with pursed lips.

"Is something the matter, Twilight?"

"Hide me! I need a dress and an illusion spell that makes me look like an eccentric earth pony named Muddy Teeth who smells slightly of deerflies!"

Rarity blinked. "Ignoring the more obvious question, is there any particular time limit on this order, darling?"

"Eleven seconds!" Twilight's eye twitched. Rarity imagined if she had an angel and a devil over her shoulders, they would both be jumping up and down on her head telling her to run.

"Riiight. Might I ask what exactly prompts this?"

"Tia asked me to a dance! Me! Dancing!" Suddenly Rarity understood exactly how dire the situation was. She stood up from her seat, leading Twilight to a closet near the back of the boutique. There was a knock on the door.

"Twilight? Twilight are you there?"

Twilight's eyes shrunk to pinpricks. Rarity had found that giving the frantic unicorn a hug and gently telling her why her worries were not the end of the world was the best strategy for controlling her episodes. In this case, she had to deal with a wandering Princess. She threw Opal onto Twilight's lap as a substitute, pushed her and the cat into the closet and walked away, ignoring the cat yowling and cries of distress that ensued as best she could.

Rarity opened the door with a sweeping bow. "Your Majesty." Per Twilight's oft-lengthy explanations of Why Celestia Is The Greatest Thing Ever, Rarity was well aware that The Princess hated her status being used as a formality, and hoped this would distract the solar regent. This unfortunately did not occur.

"Did you happen to see Twilight come by?"

"I'm afraid I can't say I have, Your Eminence." Rarity gave the still hissing and yowling closet a kick, and flashed Celestia a sheepish smile. Celestia raised an eyebrow.

"Yes, well, if you do see Twilight, tell her that I wished to share a dance with her. I have some rare books on the subject in my co--"

"You do?!" Celestia smiled at the sight of Twilight bursting from the closet. Rarity delicately applied a hoof to her face, trying to replicate Twilight's technique in doing so. She ended up pushing her mane into a vertically slanted mess.

"Yes. I was hoping you might learn with me. In the future we might be invited to diplomatic ministrations together, and when partners are chosen, I would like to know I can count on you to share a dance with me."

Twilight brushed up to Celestia's coat, a smile on her face and her pupils at normal width.

"Trust me? Always." The pair nuzzled, and then disappeared from the shop.

Rarity opened the closet, and was promptly crushed under a hastily summoned patchy brown dress, a stringy wig streaked with dirt, a hoe and a straw hat that smelled quite strongly of deerflies. Opal landed atop her master, glaring. Rarity looked into a mirror at her mane, and the state of the costume atop her, and sighed.

"Mummy's going to take a bath now, Opal darling."

40. Empty by Pearple Prose

Twilight Sparkle had always loved history. There was a certain element of awe, of intrigue, of mysticism to learning about the past. Indeed, Celestia had always taught her of the importance of remembering one's failures, and striving to learn from them. After all, one who does not know the past is destined to repeat it.

In the dim bedroom, Twilight's horn flickered a bright violet as she turned the page of the book. She could practically smell the history in the dust that wafted off the weathered paper, and she sighed in content.

There was a light chuckle from the head of the mare curled around her on the bed. "Enjoying that book, my dear?"

Twilight smiled, a light blush on her cheeks. "That obvious, huh?" She lifted up the book and held it a little closer to the bedside candle, so her lover could see the title. "It's an account of the history of Equestria, from its founding all the way up to the beginning of the Modern era." She shrugged. "So, a pretty light read."

"A light read." Celestia echoed. She looked pointedly at the couple of thousand pages bulging between the front and back covers. "Of course."

Twilight giggled rather bashfully, before noticing Celestia's own reading material. "What's that you're reading?"

Celestia blinked, then looked down at her scrappy leather-bound tome. "Oh, this? Just an old journal I found. It piqued my curiosity, shall we say."

Twilight subconsciously tilted her head, a habit Celestia claimed made her look 'adorkable'. "A journal? By who?"

"Me."

Twilight blanched. "Really? But look at how worn it is! How old is it?"

"Oh, just a few piddling centuries, I'd say. I can't say I missed those times very much," Celestia smiled slyly. "You weren't in

them, after all." Her head dashed forward and dared a quick, passionate kiss on the lips. They both laughed, and held one another close.

Then a thought occurred to Twilight. "Celestia?"

"Yes, love?"

"What was it like back then? Before Equestria?"

No answer. Several moments of silence passed before Twilight spoke up again, her voice laced with uncertainty, "Celestia?"

There was a deep sigh; a sigh that carried the weight of countless centuries, and would continue to until time itself had ended. "I'm sorry, Twilight. It was just unexpected is all, though honestly I should have foreseen this question sooner." She rested her head on top of the enraptured Twilight's. "I actually don't remember much of that time, so long ago. I can recall certain things, however; sensations, emotions, sounds. I can remember being lost. Lost, with no goal in mind. And being alone. So very, very alone."

Twilight felt hot tears landing on her head, but she was so distracted that she barely acknowledged them. Celestia's eyes were shut, clenching as the memories flowed like a river.

"It was all so empty. Luna wasn't there—she arrived later, I think. But nothing meant anything. There were no cities, or anything of the sort. Just... emptiness. Maybe the odd plant, maybe the odd pony. And... and it was cold. So very, very cold."

Celestia was shivering. Twilight felt her shuddering against her side. No, more than that; she was shivering too. Now that she noticed, the whole room was freezing all of a sudden, a deep cold that permeated through the blankets, through her skin, all the way down to her bones. The candle on the bedside table sputtered, casting odd shadows around the room.

Celestia wasn't even speaking proper words at this point. The flow of memories had transformed from a river to a crashing waterfall. "Cold, lonely, empty, alone, Luna's gone, where am I, too bright, dark, chaos, where's Twilight, too dark, so alone, Twilight, help me, cold, empty, empty, Twilight where are you, empty, empty, so empty—"

That was enough. Twilight leapt up and wrapped a shivering, freezing, crying Celestia in all four limbs, as well as her wings. She held her there, in that bed, whispering sweet nothings into her lover's ear. Tears fell from her eyes as she apologised, over and over.

Slowly, the shivering stopped, and Celestia opened her eyes to find a sobbing lavender alicorn holding her. "Twilight...?"

"I'm so sorry, Celestia!" Twilight choked out between sobs. "I didn't know—I didn't think... I—just, I'm here for you, don't worry—"

Celestia shushed her tenderly, nuzzling her lover reassuringly. "It's okay, Twilight." Twilight looked up at her, and saw that familiar perfect smile on her face. "I feel... better now, somehow. I didn't realise just how... poisonous those memories were." She shuddered again, and Twilight clung to her in fear of another episode.

"I never realised how empty it was, without you, Twilight."

41. Resolutions by Fuzzyfurvert

Twilight awoke slowly, the morning sunlight streaming in through the tall windows in Celestia’s chambers. Bird chirped happily outside one of the windows, singing good morning to the sun. Under the happy chirping was the all too familiar sound of quill scratching parchment as a pony wrote.

Twilight rolled over and yawned as she followed that sound to Celestia’s ancient writing where the even more ancient and eternal Princess herself sat with quill and ink. “What are you writing?”

Celestia looked up and smiled at Twilight. “Oh, just a note to myself so that I don’t forget anything important.”

Twilight giggled and stretched as she wiggled out from under the satin sheets. “I didn’t think that you ever forgot anything.”

The solar monarch chuckled. “Even my memory isn’t infallible, Twilight. Besides, I’ve been writing myself notes for quite some time now.” Celestia set her quill aside into its holder and rolled the scroll in front of her up before stamping the soft wax with her personal seal. The scroll rose into the air before her and flashed in a swell of magic before disappearing.

“Can I interest you in breakfast, my love?”

“Princess! You’re smiling!” The purple filly at her hooves smiled up at Celestia, the gap from her most recent lost tooth giving her an adorable whistle when she breathed. “Are you reading something happy?”

Celestia nodded. “Yes, I am, Twilight.”

“What’s it about?”

“What is it about?” Celestia gently instructed her young student. “It is a note I wrote to myself, so that I could remember important things.”

Twilight tilted her head to the side with a heartmeltingly cute look of confusion on her young face. Celestia chuckled to herself as she read the short letter before setting it down on her desk. “Perhaps we can talk about it later, after lunch and a lesson on Lunar history?”

Twilight leaped in place and nodded rapidly. “Oh yes! Yesyesyesyesyes!”

Dear Celestia,

I know what you are going through(I remember it well enough). Fight it! Be strong, the future will get here soon enough, I know! That new student you decided to take under your wing is even more special than you realize(seriously). You cannot give into your emotions. You MUST be resolute(no hooves in the cookie jar)! Teach her, make her strong.

In twelve years, the time of Luna’s banishment will end, and I am sorry to report that her dark side will be as terrible as before. She will come after you first. Stand your ground, but let the Nightmare win, no matter what! Twilight, with your guidance, and help from her friends in Ponyville will save the Day and the Night with the Elements of Harmony.

Don’t forget to send Twilight to Ponyville the day before, either!

I’m know that sounds far fetched, but I’m totally not making that up.

It will be painful, but it works out in the end. She’ll even stop Discord(yes, he comes back, AGAIN), and Chrysalis(who will be trying to infiltrate Canterlot society disguised as Cadance. Again, totally serious here.), and even Sombra the Dark(yeah, bet you didn’t expect that one. Thankfully, he is still just as single minded as ever) over the next three years! She will master every test and solve every puzzle.

But you cannot pick that fruit until it is ripe! Just give her time to grow up and learn and love and you will get a full return on your investment plus interest!

p.s.: Included is a photo I took last night while she was sleeping and a sample of her scent in a strip of cloth. Keep them secret, keep them safe. Sorry, but that will have to hold you over.

p.p.s: When Chrysalis does her cheesy big reveal(at a wedding, no less), let her slap you then take a nap. It’s good character building for Twilight and gets her feeling protective of you. That will translate into her occasionally wanting to be the dominant one. And yes, Twilight is freaking hot in dominatrix gear.

p.p.p.s.: Take it easy on the cake, I don’t want to have to deal with you burying your emotions with sweets again.

-Love,

Future Celestia.

42. Ennui by Pearple Prose

Celestia was awake. She knew it to be so; her eyes were open, her mind was alert, and the sun was already up. It was almost 9am. She would have to go see Twilight soon.

Celestia knew that she was awake, but it didn't explain why she felt so... heavy. Like her blood had turned to molasses, and her bones to cement. Her eyes rolled over to look at the bedside clock. She couldn't read it; it was broken.

Celestia knew that she was awake, and that she could probably fix the clock with her magic. But she didn't feel like doing it right now. She'd do it later. Probably. Maybe.

Celestia knew that she was awake. She could hear somepony knocking on her door. Again. She was getting annoyed, honestly; couldn't they see that she was busy?

"Your highness? Your highness, please get up... We need you."

Celestia knew that she was awake. She could feel the dust in her fur, like a second skin. She didn't know where it came from; it just seemed to have built up since that day. How long ago was that? She didn't know. She'd have to ask Twilight.

Oh yes. She had to go see Twilight soon. Later. Probably. Maybe.

"Your highness..." Celestia could hear sobbing outside her door. "I know that you're sad. Please, just let us in."

Celestia knew that she was awake. She had been ever since that day. If she slept, then she would dream. If she dreamt, then Luna would be there. Begging her. Again.

She didn't have time for that. She had to go see Twilight soon.

"Celestia! Open the door!" Luna again. Couldn't she see that she was busy?

She had to go see Twilight soon. She hadn't seen her in a while. A long while.

The knocking ceased. "Celestia... Tia. I know that you're hurting. I miss her too. But please, don't leave me. Not again."

Celestia knew that she was awake.

But she didn't want to be.

She wanted to go to sleep for a long, long time.

She wanted to see Twilight again.

43. Dystopia by Knight of Cerebus

"The buildings are made of cardboard." Twilight said flatly, gesturing towards the flat construct reading "EMPIRE PORK BUILDING" in front of them. Celestia sighed.

"Kingly Pork prefers to think he has company. He is, at the heart of the matter, nothing more than a lonely young colt with a sadistic streak. He just wants friends."

"Oh! Well...couldn't we extend an olive branch, then? I mean, anybody who wants friends can't be all bad." Twilight passed by a group of ponies shuffling through the streets. Something about their smiles seemed...off. Broken, even. Twilight bit her lip.

"You haven't seen the chimera labs. He may wish for friends, but he's far too destroyed inside to know what friends truly mean anymore. If he were to have an ally, he'd attempt to use and betray them, then become confused when they didn't want to stay by his side anymore. He has no understanding of empathy, Twilight."

Twilight's brow furrowed as she opened the doors to the "building", walking towards the elevator that led to the bottom of New Pork City. "Then, uh, why did you let him, err, keep existing?"

Celestia wrapped her wing around Twilight. "The same reason why I allowed any creature of evil that sprung up when I lost the Elements exist, Twilight. I had no ability to stop him. Strong as I am, there are some forces I cannot stop, only redirect. Equestria is full of powerful artefacts. I'm only glad I was able to destroy The Tirek's Machine before anypony else could be taken by its power." The pair began the long elevator ride down to the base of the tower. The lab they stepped into had operating tables framed in bladed robotic arms. Twilight cringed.

Twilight's eyes softened. "You mean...before the girls and I...you just had to accept this?" She waved a hoof at the scissor and blades mounted on metallic limbs, the jars containing brains and spinal chords, the heavy machines that powered the horrors around her. The trio opened a door through the lab and began a long walk along a red-carpeted hallway.

"It wasn't always easy, but my ponies were safe. I could keep my empire a place of peace, growth and love, and couldn't worry about those beyond our borders. That was all I could ask for in those days. Now, things are very different. The Crystal Heart, the Elements of Harmony, Cadance and Shining....and of course..." Celestia smiled down at Twilight, moving in to touch her horn. "We have ways to defend ourselves. Ways to topple tyrants and ways to keep the peace. We do not have to suffer any further under ruling empires. And it is all because of you, Twilight."

She blushed at that, stepping off the boat and pushing the doors open.

"Hello, my pathetic . How sad that you selfish visionaries didn't bring your friends. Oh, that's right, they're all dead, turned to little rocks in a belltower. You have no idea how long I *cough*...have waited to see another who can live like I live...*wheeze*...lost like I've lost. But now...I find myself...disappointed in you. *Hack*, I suppose this fight isn't going to be fair. A shame. I'm so bored, you see. So very, very bored."

Twilight and Celestia said nothing, crossing their horns with a smile. A glow began to surround the pair, yellow and purple in equal measure, and the Pig King's eyes widened in glee.

Far across the land of Equus, ponies watched as a dragon made of lavender plasma rose above the landscape, yellow eyes shining with the light of the sun, back framed by a pair of cutie marks, and knew that somewhere, the royal couple was watching over them.

44. Relax by Davesknd

"Are you sure about this?" Twilight asked one final time, the 24th time to be exact.

"Yes, Twilight, I promise, you will enjoy it." the gentle voice of Princess Celestia soothed her from above.

Even though she would follow that voice to Tartarus and back, Twilight had a few worries, now, when she lay prone on her belly with all limbs spread out. From above, she looked a little like a purple... pony that way flat on it's belly with all limbs spread out. Sorry, but that is just very, very specific.

"I just feel a tad weird." she admitted "It should probably be the other way around... purely size wise, you know."

"Oh, don't worry, I will be very light for you." Celestia chuckled.

"Thank you." the unicorn answered, right before "Wait! What?"

But it was too late. She felt 4 strong hooves dig into her back and sides and let out a loud "OOOOOH!"

It was blissful! Celestia was carefully massaging her at four places at the same time, the tips of her perfectly hooficured limbs gently rubbing away the knots and lumps in the unicorns sore muscles.

"I learned this in Hippon!" the monarch mumbled, fully focused on flapping her wings so slowly that she was just not putting too much pressure on the unicorn's tender body. "You see the results...."

"OH! YESSSSSS!" Twilight moaned loudly, not caring about a thing in the world.

Suddenly the doors opened.

"Sister have you seen my favourite pe-" Luna asked, but was stopped by the sight "Celestia! You get this crushing on Twilight thing completely wrong!"

45. Meat by Pearple Prose

Twilight stared at the thing on the table before her as if it was some kind of animal out to get her. Which, in a way that made bile rise in her throat, wasn't really too far from the truth.

It was horrible. It was disgusting. It was barbaric, most of all. She had tried to ignore the temptation as much as she could, ever since she got back from her trip to the human world. In the end, she had failed. Miserably. She loathed herself for her weakness.

But goddammit, steak was just too delicious to resist!

Even now, Twilight felt her mouth watering like a fountain as she watched the steam drift gently off the perfectly cooked meat, red with a tinge of pink. She pressed down on the steak with her fork and watched the juices ooze out of it, like a greasy waterfall of ambrosia.

Slowly, she picked up the knife in her magical grip and hovered the two utensils over.

"No!" Twilight shouted, turning her head away and dropping her knife and fork in disgust, "I won't do it!"

Twilight... She heard it whisper. Eat me...

"No! Even if you are succulent... moist... and delicious..."

Love me...

"Shh. Only dreams now..."

Just as she was lifting the steak off the plate with her magic and opening her mouth wide, the door to the pantry exploded inwards, and Celestia marched in, flanked by two guards.

"Halt!" The princess barked. "You will pay for your crimes, thie—" Her eyes widened in realisation. "Twilight...?"

Then she saw the steak.

"Guards! Wait outside while I... deal with her." She commanded.

The two guards looked at each other, gulped audibly, then left the room, slamming the door shut behind them.

Twilight looked up into those cold, emotionless eyes, and sighed. This was the end for her. She knew she only had one last chance. "My love, please. I know I did wrong. I know I almost ate the meat of a beautiful, innocent, intelligent, delicious—"

Celestia snatched the steak right from under her nose with a "Yoink!" and began to chew on it messily, moaning in delight.

"—Hey! Give that back!" Twilight growled, diving onto her love and biting down on the succulent meat.

The two ponies fought, racing each other to see who could devour the meal first. Rolling over and over, knocking over

shelves and hitting bags of flour, the two battled.

Until they met in the middle with a sloppy, meaty, messy kiss.

Twilight lost herself in the kiss for a moment, then pulled back and looked down at her food covered coat. "Oh. Well, that didn't work. Are you okay, Cele... stia..."

Her marefriend was, at that moment, glaring at her with a much, much hungrier look in her eye.

"Turn around. There's some more meat I wanna eat."

Twilight gulped.

46. Parallel by Knight of Cerebus

"Through that mirror a new, parallel world awaits. You'll soon know more about this place than even I do." Celestia beamed at the newly minted princess, pride filling her voice.

"I won't let you down, Celestia!" Twilight replied, determination set in her voice. Her admiration for Celestia filled her tone. She was an immobile rock in Twilight's psyche. A tender, compassionate, unblemished idol to be adored, but never approached. A loving friend she had cherished since her fillyhood, and a support she trusted with her very life time and time again.

With gusto, she charged through the mirror, heading after Sunset in hot pursuit. The world warped around her, and suddenly she found herself in an alternate Canterlot, a world very different from her own.

Twilight landed with a thud, and was surprised to hear a pair of "oofs" follow her own. She looked down to see Princess Celestia underneath her...with another version of herself in her embrace. Twilight blinked.

"I...uh...excuse me, well, me, did you happen to see a mare with a crown run pa--" She was cut off by her prized mentor's tongue, her coherent thought turning into muffled, indignant squawking. The other Twilight blushed, her tail rising at the sight.

"Why Twilight, when you mentioned that I would be getting a surprise present from you, I didn't imagine you'd be quite so...thoughtful." The parallel Twilight beamed at the praise, nuzzling against Celestia and leaving the original to watch in disturbed confusion.

"You...but...what? A-anyway, where did the crown go? I can't stay, I need to save Equestria!"

"You mean this?" Twilight casually floated the crown onto Twilight's head. "We found it after some orange pony bolted in a hurry and dropped her saddlebags. Something about needing to scrub her eyeballs for thirty moons or something." She shrugged. "In the meantime, I think 'Tia and I are going to hold a contest..." She trailed off saucily, her and the parallel version of Twilight's perfect, chaste and unblemished idol sharing a naughty look.

"To win the crown."

Twilight swallowed.

47. Flower by Pearple Prose

Twilight Sparkle pondered the flowers growing in the Garden. She wondered why there were so many different kinds, each with their own shapes and colours. Why wasn't there just one species? It would certainly be simpler. More organised. Twilight Sparkle liked organisation.

Tentatively, the little filly picked a small flower with her mouth, and ran over to a lush green tree in the centre of the luscious meadow. Curled up in the shade by the great oak, a white alicorn sat, reading an old journal with a gentle, wistful smile upon her face.

When she saw Twilight, her smile became a bright grin. "Well, hello there, little one. What have you got there?"

Twilight blushed, and dropped the flower in front of her mentor. "Princess, why are there so many different flowers?"

"Why?" Celestia gestured grandly to the lush, beautiful Canterlot Gardens around them. "Because so many wonderfully talented ponies worked together to plant and grow all the plants in this meadow—"

"No," Twilight realised that she had interrupted the princess, and blushed wildly. "Um, I mean, uh, sorry, but... why isn't there just one type of flower?"

Celestia blinked. Then she pondered the question, scratching her chin with a hoof. "Let me answer your question with another question," She bent her neck down to give Twilight her full attention. "Have you ever heard of the language of flowers?"

Twilight bent her head and bit her lip, then shook her head no. Smiling knowingly, Celestia raised her head and cleared her throat, and the filly immediately sat down and perked her ears.

"A long time ago, earth ponies asked themselves the very same question you just did. But before books and libraries, ponies had to find their own answers," Celestia plucked the flower off of the grass and inspected it, "And thus, the language of the flowers was born."

There was a moment of silence as the little filly mulled over this new information. Then: "So what's that flower mean, your Majesty?"

"This one is called a daisy," Celestia tucked it into Twilight's mane, "And it means 'innocence'."

Twilight's eyes rolled up into her head as she tried to look up at her forehead, and Celestia had to stifle a giggle. Then, with a gasp of delight, the filly ran off into the bushes again. She returned a moment later with two more flowers in her magical grasp. "Princess! What about these!"

Celestia took a tall, bright yellow plant from her student. "Ah, now this is a sunflower. Earth ponies grew them in honour of the sun and myself."

Twilight's bright eyes sparkled in the sunlight. "What does it mean?"

The princess blushed in embarrassment. "'Adoration', I believe." She frowned at the sunflower. "Shame about the taste. Far too many seeds." She stuck her tongue out, winking at her student as if they were sharing a private joke.

Twilight giggled, then prodded the other flower. "And this one?"

Celestia smiled indulgently as she picked up the bright red plant. "Oho, now this one is special. This flower is called...

"...A rose?"

Twilight smiled at Celestia, who looked at the flower in her hooves with stunned silence.

"Mhm. I went back to the Gardens recently and... well, I saw this and I couldn't not give it to you, really."

"A red rose," Celestia smiled, tears prickling at her eyes.

"'The flower of love.'" They spoke simultaneously. Celestia laughed, and darted in for a long, passionate kiss.

Twilight broke away, walked over to the door to the bedroom, and gave her marefriend a sultry grin. She held the rose in her mouth.

"Shame about the taste. Far too many thorns." She purred.

48. Flower(2) by FuzzyFurvert

Twilight bit her lip as she scanned her checklist for the third time. She nodded to herself as she mentally re-re-checked the strongylodon macrobotrys, the silene tomentosa, the franklinia alatamaha, the lotus berthelotii, the cosmos atrosanguineus and even the epipogium aphyllum from her book on the famous Canterlot Garden’s rare flowering plants. They were all there in glorious color, soaking up the midday sun overhead.

One plant, however, refused to be identified. It was a small, low to the ground plant with somewhat narrow, curling leaves and a single purple flower that had six petals in a star formation. It sat in the west end of the garden where it got a lot of shade from the much taller hedge and nearby fruit trees and would be easily overlooked. She only noticed it because it was almost the same shade as Celestia’s eyes.

Twilight turned to her mentor and gestured toward the offending bloom. “Princess? Do you know what the name of that flower is? I can’t find it anywhere in this book.”

Celestia looked up from her own reading and glanced over where Twilight pointed. Her eyes widened slightly and she gazed at it without blinking for a long time.

“It has no name. At least, no name in modern Equish. Very long ago, it was called “ανατολή”, in an old, dead tongue.”

_____________________________________________________________________________

The procession slowly wandered through the streets of Everfree, eunuchs in gold and red robes chanted softly as they carved a path through the throng of ponies, griffins and dragons. In the middle of the long procession, under a cloth pavilion carried by hulking drakes, trotted the high priestess, their once and future Queen, bedecked in gold and jewels from horn to hoof.

She rattled and jingled with every step, the fortune of entire nations covered her flanks and reflected light off the close by buildings. She moved with unnatural grace as the common creatures around her suplicated themselves to the dirt, their loud chatter halting at her approach until long after her passing. She regarded the rabble as she walked, using just her eyes, careful not to focus her attention too strongly. Her gaze could set mountains on fire. Should the object of her attention not catch fire, her eunuch priests would swarm and mete out her justice.

Despite her attempts at disinterest, a flash of color in a dark alley caught her eye. She stopped and tilted her head, making her golden jewelry sing like a wind chime. A thin stallion in a dirty cloak lay in the alley next to a worn cart filled with plants. A singular flower stuck out from the rest, it’s star shaped petals reflecting the color of her own eyes. Around her, the gold and red robed eunuchs surged forward to drag the flower, cart and pony before her.

The stallion was thrown on his face at her hooves, his cart overturned and possessions displayed before her. The Sun Priestess lifted the flowering plant in her magic and breathed in its light scent.

“What is this flower called?”

“σούρουπο.” The stallion coughed into the ground, but turned his eyes to look up at her.

“I have never seen it before.”

“It only blooms when times of great change comes, Goddess. The Wild of Everfree whispers its-”

The stallion said no more. His blasphemy silenced by her faithful priests. They hauled him away and returned the other plants to the alleyway. She kept the flower. It would look good in her gardens.

____________________________________________________________________________

Twilight turned the word over in her mouth. It felt foreign on her tongue. “What does it mean?”

Celestia kept her eyes on the bloom and sat in silence for several more seconds. “It means: sunrise. I suppose ancient ponies named it because of it’s pre-dawn sky coloration.”

“Why isn’t in these floral catalogues?”

“Because it only blooms in time of change.” Celestia swallowed. “The last time I saw it was just before I lost Luna to the Nightmare.”

“Is that why you seem worried?” Twilight leaned into Celestia’s side, nuzzling her side.

“Yes,” Celestia lied.

“It’ll be ok. You have Luna back, you have the Elements at your command.” Twilight’s nuzzling turned into a gentle trail of kisses along Celestia’s neck. “And you have me now.”

“I… I don’t deserve you though.”

Twilight reached up with one wing and cupped Celestia’s chin, turning her away from the purple flower to the purple unicorn at her side. “Hush. Don’t let the past eat at you any longer. I will always be here to protect you now.”

49. Luna by Knight of Cerebus

The moon princess' legs dangled over the edge of her balcony. Stewing her tea aimlessly, she stared blankly at the starry sky in front of her. It was difficult to avoid someone when the lives of an entire nation depended upon synchronized magic casting with them. It was easy to stay angry at that someone, however.

"Princess? I...hey...I thought we might look at stars together. Do you...er...would you like that?" Twilight hovered in the doorway, flinching at Luna's dull glare when it turned on her. "Never mind. It was stupid...I'll just...yeah..."

"Nay, Twilight Sparkle. 'Tis true, we would enjoy that." Luna sighed, setting aside her frigid tea and walking to the telescope-bearing mare beside her. "Celestia put you up to this, I presume." It was not a question. Twilight's ears folded slightly.

"Well, sort of. She just mentioned you were upset, and that you might like to see me. I always think the times when we most want to be alone is when we most need our friends." She gave a weak smile.

"And what, then, if your friend is the source of the problem?" Luna's dull glare had returned. Twilight looked as though she had been physically struck. Her eyes widened.

"I...oh! Did one of the motions I pass in the astronomical society insult you? I can revoke it. Or, maybe you'd like me to send friendship letters to you too? Was it something I said when we last met up?" Luna sighed again. Gods damn Twilight Sparkle and her inferiority complex, it was impossible to resent that pony.

"No, Twilight, we--urgh!" Luna stomped a foot. "We are being foolish, that is all. The term is still "jealous", yes?"

Twilight blinked. "You're jealous of me? But I'm not--"

"Of course you are worth being jealous of, Twilight. You are the darling of Equestria. My own sister embraces you before me. Hordes line in the street to cheer you, when the best I can do is play cannibal monster and tell foals scary stories." Luna's ears retreated.

"Luna...Is this about the Crystal Empire?"

The question was met with a glum nod. The moon Princess grabbed the telescope.

"Come. You are right, regardless of circumstance. We would have time spent with our friend not be wasted on griping when we could be spending cherished time together." Twilight blushed at this.

"You...uh...you do know why 'Tia sent me instead of you, right?" Luna looked warily at Twilight, who continued on with an uncertain look. "She told me afterward. We, uh, celebrated the occasion together. And when we, uh, celebrate, she tells me things about herself that she doesn't usually." Luna raised an eyebrow, but said nothing.

"She said that she couldn't, couldn't send you. She didn't wake you up when the changelings showed up, or when Discord was here, and s-she could've, you know. She said that she's scared." Twilight took in a breath, her eyes still matching. "She said a thousand years was enough. She said that she knew I could handle it, and that my friends would be there for me, and that she couldn't fight you again. She couldn't, Luna. You know, you, uh, maybe I am closer to her...b-but that's because I'm safe. Because she's not scared for me, of hurting me. And, uh, for what it's worth...I want to see you and her happy again. Because I want my friends to be happy, and seeing her happy is just the greatest..." Luna watched in shock as tears pooled in her companion's eyes. "You don't even know, Luna."

The elder creature wrapped a wing around her younger, and gave a sigh. "I think I do, in fact. I apologize, Twilight Sparkle. I should not be intruding upon my sister's love life." The fluster that the younger unicorn was more than worth the risk of guessing wrong.

"I never said she and I were--"

Luna only laughed.

Author's Notes:

Fun Fact: Everytime I start to type Knight of Cerebus' user name, I start with a "N" and have to restart.

EVERY. TIME.

50. Surprise! by Davesknd

*CONFETTI!*

This is your singing invitation
And in case you ask "Why?"
Retro is the new innovation
By which we all go by!

Twilight and Celestia have been an item for five years
And now it's time for all their friends to help them shift the gears.
There will a small wedding where those two can tie the knot
And only their best friends will be there and silly ponies NOT!

You were among the chosen ones, so come and bring one guest.
But please keep it a secret or you might poke a hornet's nest!
Expect a lot of dancing, happy singing and a cake.
And I mean a really big one like the bestest bakers bake!

It will go down in the library, cause Twilight loves her books.
And because there the Princess will feel safe from any crooks!
So keep your weekend free that day and come and celebrate.
We'll all wait gladly just for you, so please do not be LAAAAAAATE!

Princess Celestia blinked groggily. "Thank you Pinkie..." she muttered "I already knew that. Now please step out of my toilet and come back to the castle when its not 3 AM."

Author's Notes:

HAPPY 50TH CHAPTER EVERYBODY! You may now dance party in the comments.

51. COLLABCEPTION

( by Hyzaku)

Today was special. It was the fifth anniversary of the marriage between Princess Celestia and Princess Twilight Sparkle. What was particularly special, beyond the obvious, was that the happy couple had been given the day off to celebrate. Despite all this, the day began like any other. There was one duty which Celestia was not willing to give up however. Even on her holiday, she still needed to raise the sun.

As usual, Celestia had risen minutes before the scheduled dawn, slipping carefully from her favorite spot in a futile attempt to not wake the lavender lump that always tried to drag her back into a land of warmth and blankets. It was simultaneously admirable and adorable how Twilight always managed to find a way to cling to Celestia each morning. With her forelegs wrapped firmly around Celestia’s neck, the younger alicorn made her familiar request.

Her voice was half muffled as she buried her muzzle into Celestia’s coat, “Just five more minutes,” she pleaded.

Even as Celestia crawled out of bed, the lavender lump refused to release her grip. With her lover in tow, Celestia made her way to her balcony. Somehow, during the short trip there, Twilight had managed to scramble up onto Celestia’s back. As solar magic began to flow, reaching out to her sun in order to drag it up from its slumber, Celestia was caught off guard by a soft, teasing pressure on her ear. Twilight rapidly nibbled her way down from the tip all the way to the base. Magic continued to flow, but Celestia was no longer paying attention. The delicate sensation of Twilight’s tongue caressing her ear, slowly gliding around the edge, had robbed the solar princess of any form of concentration. As Twilight’s teeth slowly clamped down on the tip of her ear once more, Celestia’s last vestige of control over her spell vanished. Her link with the sun was broken, and all the uncontrolled magic began to coalesce around her horn.

Suddenly, there was bright flash of blinding light.

-

(by Pearple Prose)

The lavender alicorn groaned and sat up from her position on the floor, rubbing her head with a hoof. Her eyes were squeezed shut as she winced. "Well, that didn't work. Honestly, love, couldn't you have gone at least five minutes before causing some form of magical mishap? I swear, it's like some kind of comedy of errors with you sometimes..." She trailed off. "I feel... odd."

Blinking away the odd sensation, she lifted herself shakily to her hooves and glanced around the bed chambers. "My love? Are you alright?" She heard a moan, and turned around to look.

And looked.

And looked.

A tall white alicorn lay spread-eagled on the massive bed, groaning as she prodded her sore horn. "I feel heavy. And I have an odd urge to eat cake, for some reason." She sat up and saw the other pony staring at her with a wide-open jaw.

"...Twilight?" The lavender mare asked.

The white alicorn blinked and looked down at her hooves. She noticed for the first time that they were very, very not purple.

"Oh no." said Twilight.

"Oh no, indeed," echoed Celestia. "And did you just call me fat?"

-

(by SHL)

The two princesses stared at one another for several seconds, perhaps even a few minutes, as they tried to understand what was happening to them.

"How can this...?" said Twilight, looking again to her white hooves. "How is this possible?"

"I don't know." Celestia answered, with a little touch of irritation in her voice. "Maybe, if somepony didn't distracted me..."

"Ey! Don't try to blame me, Tia!" Protested the young alicorn, as she stomped her hooves in the bed.

Celestia sighed, "Ok, arguing isn't getting us anywhere if we want to solve this mess."

With that, Twilight calmed down and asked Celestia. "Do you know if something like this has ever happened before?"

The Princess of the Sun shook her head. "I don't know... and I don't think so. We can do some research in the Royal Library, it’s your specialty."

Twi interrupted her. "There is a problem, dear..."

Celestia looked her marefriend with an eyebrow raised. "What problem?"

"Luna is waiting on us for breakfast."

Again, silence took place in the room for a moment, until Celestia broke it.

"Ponyfeathers..."

-

(by Knight of Cerebus)

Twilight and Celestia strode the room in elegant steps, both of them using their 'gameplan' tone.

"The most important thing about being me is that I'm not as sure of anything as you are. I'm a scientist, I doubt things. The strength of my magic, the veracity of Spike's stories about mysterious gem-eating rat monsters in the basement, that this mane is your natural hair colour--"

"Always smile. Even if they drop a plate of lima bean soup on your head, still maintain that supportive smile. Do not beam, do not grin. Remember, you are old enough to be the mother of every pony on this planet several times over. Act like it. Relish it. From this point on your face should be frozen in a supportive smile--"

The two ponies, used to lecturing others on their plans and ideas, looked more like a pair of white and purple goldfish babbling to themselves while they came up with a solution rather than a pair of pacing leaders giving a rallying speech to their disheartened troops. Twilight stopped mid step.

"We could always tell her the truth, you know. I mean, we're probably going to embarrass ourselves way more if we try to keep up a façade that we're in our normal bodies than if we just tell them we messed up a spell."

Celestia also slowed from her aimless wandering.

"Yes...I suppose we could. But it's our anniversary. Let's have a little fun with this, shall we?" There was a devious gleam in the other pony's eye that Twilight found remarkably creepy when worn on her own face.

"You're not ever allowed to make that face again."

Celestia stuck her tongue out at Twilight, which once more made Twilight wince. "Let's just focus on getting back into our nice, safe, normal brains, okay?"

Celestia merely smirked. "I'm going to go tell the guards I have a secret stash of Draconequus hentai." She sing-songed.

Twilight ran a hoof down her face. "Alright, alright, I'll play along. So what's the plan, then?"

Celestia walked over to Twilight, placing a hoof on the larger pony's shoulders. "Am I really this big?"

Twilight gave a deadpan look. "No, I merely wear a thousand years of cake and doughnuts like a normal pony would." Celestia only gave a snicker in response.

"Alright, here's the plan. First, I need you to go find Blueblood and a pair of white shorts, and then..."

-

(by Fuzzyfurvert)

Luna glowered across the table at her sister and sister-in-law. Her nephew’s pitiful struggles in her magical grip had ceased shortly after they started, his body held in place against the ceiling of the castle breakfast nook.

Luna raised a weary eyebrow as she studied her co-rulers. Celestia had her trademark smile plastered over her face. Twilight seemed to just be on the edge of hyperventilating over their breakfast being spoiled by Blueblood. Something seemed off though. There was a puzzle before her and Luna loved nothing more than a mystery.

“Tell Us, Sister, what your plans for the rest of your day off, now that Our nephew had made a mess of breakfast and an ass of himself again?”

Luna let Blueblood fall from the ceiling before catching him again just before he hit the floor. As she pulled him close, Luna stripped him of his garish sunglasses and held him by his forehooves, letting his back legs swing free an inch off the ground.

“Well, yes… I believe Twilight had an itinerary planned out, right?” Celestia blinked, her smile nailed in place as she looked at Twilight.

Twilight started to take deeper breaths and nodded quickly. “Er… yes! I have many activities… uh, planned for later.”

Luna toned them out. Something was still wrong. Everything was wrong. It was hiding in front of her eyes, she just knew it. Good mysteries gave you all the clues in the beginning and tried to distract you while you were supposed to put together those same clues. She was betting Celestia and Twilight were clues. Blueblood too, but not willingly. His self-centered fueled stupidity would make him ill suited for accomplice status. She turned over his sunglasses in her aura, examining them for further clues. They appeared to be nothing but an unremarkable prop beyond their obviously high quality manufacture. She set them aside and looked back at her nephew’s flushed face. His mane hung limply as he kicked, his ridiculous crisp white shorts making swishing noises.

Crisp white shorts. Luna blinked as the thought hit her. Blueblood was many things - fashionable colt one of them - but fresh, crisp, military pressed dress shorts were decidedly not his chosen form of attire. Luna dragged Blueblood through the air, closer to herself and lifted him to take a closer look at the suspect article of clothing. The shorts were in fact, the brand used by the guard. Luna leaned in closer and tightened her grip as Blueblood’s struggles returned. She could smell just a hint of her sister’s perfume coming off the shorts.

Curious.

She gripped the edge of the shorts’ waistband and bent it over, revealing an inner tag. As she suspected, they were guards’ dress uniform underwear, and were embroidered with the owner’s name: Shining Armor.

Curiouser.

Luna looked over at her fellow princesses. She was getting closer. She could feel it.

“- after the goat shearing, we’ll separate the hair before coloring it. While it dyes, we’ll take lunch.”

Luna held up and hoof and silenced Twilight. She looked back and forth between the two alicorns as the dots connected. With each connection, her smile grew until it spanned from ear to ear.

“Um… sister? Are you alright?”

Suddenly, she had it. Everything fit into place. Everything was right.

“You’ve switched bodies!”

Twilight’s eye twitched. “What?”

Celestia said nothing, her smile still intact. Luna jabbed a hoof at her. “See? That is what tipped Us off! While you have perfected Our sister’s smile, it doesn’t reach your eyes. You have the look of nervousness about you!”

“But that doesn’t mean-” Twilight began before Luna’s hoof pointed at her.

“And you! Twilight is far more manic than that! She would have been much more flabbergasted at BlueBlood’s interruption and far more apologetic!” Luna grinned and put her chin in her hooves as she leaned on the breakfast table. “It is a clever ruse. Many ponies would fall for it methinks. It is so romantic to do this on your anniversary!”

Twilight, in Celestia’s body, looked at her wife. “This is romantic?”

-

(by Pearple Prose)

"So... allow Us to get this straight. You—" Luna jabbed a hoof at Celestia. "—went to raise the sun—"

Twilight interjected with a slight cough. "Uh, I'm Celestia."

Luna pointed her hoof at the other mare. "Ah yes, right. And then you—" She pointed at Twilight. "—wanted to go back to bed, so you—"

"No, I'm Twilight," said Celestia. "She's Celestia."

"Oh, my apologies. And then Celestia grabbed on to Twilight when she cast her spell—"

"No, Twilight grabbed me."

"And who are you?"

"...Twilight?" said Twilight.

"No, you're Celestia." said Twilight.

"Really? I thought I was Luna."

"No, I'm Luna."

"Then who's she?"

"Twilight."

"But Twilight is purple!"

"Lavender, actually."

"I always thought it was more of a mulberry."

"Me? No, I'm white."

"I was talking to Twilight."

"I am Twilight. You know, that magical spellymajigger..."

"...More of an incantation thingy..."

"...Wibbly wobbly..."

"Be quiet, Celestilight."

"No, you be quiet, Twilestia!"

"Shut up and kiss me!"

"Okay then, I will!"

Luna watched her sister and her student mash their faces together and then disappear under the table. She blinked. The table began to shake. Her eyebrow twitched as a blood vessel throbbed in her forehead.

"Now I get to be the big spoon!"

*Pop!*

"ENOUGH!"

The room exploded with blinding light.

-

(by Hyzaku)

The blinding light subsided, leaving Luna very curious as to what exactly had just happened.

“Um, Auntie Luna, would it be too much to ask for you—”

“Silence, Nephew.” Before Blueblood even had time to start sulking again, Twilight and Celestia emerged from under the table.

The two lovers exchanged disappointed glances. Turning to face Luna, Twilight spoke. “Well, that was anticlimactic.”

“In more ways than one,” Celestia added.

Luna’s eye twitched as her mind was assaulted by unwanted imagery. “Yes, be that as it may, am I correct in assuming that the two of you have returned to your proper bodies?”

Twilight sighed heavily. “Yes, sadly. I can’t believe we wasted such a precious chance. I didn’t even get to perform any of my experiments!”

Luna nodded. “Yes, I am sure the study of such a phenomenon would have proved most valuable.”

“Yeah. Honestly, I think I’m more disappointed that I won’t even have a chance to use that list now.”

A puzzled expression overtook Luna’s face. “You had a list of things to test in the event that you switched bodies with Celestia?”

Twilight nodded enthusiastically. “Of course! I had all the positions planned out, including reference diagrams, a couple of charts, and a few blank pages to take notes on.”

Luna blinked. “I suppose your preparedness for the scientific study of such an improbable event is quite commendable.”

This time, it was Twilight’s turn to look confused. “Who said anything about science?”

Luna stared blankly at Twilight as the implications of her statements sunk in. “Right…”

Celestia broke her silence. “You know, Twilight, Luna brings up a good point. After all, the key to any experiment is to be able to reproduce the results.” A sultry grin slowly crept onto her lips.

“And I do believe we still have the rest of the day to ourselves.”

Twilight’s mouth curled into a smile as a devious sparkle shimmered in her eyes. “You get the toys, I’ll get my list.”

-

(by Davesknd)

"NO!" Luna bellowed in the fullest of the royal Canterlot voice.

All the other ponies in the room gave her their undivided and slightly shivering attention.

"YOU TWO ARE NOT JUST GOING TO FETCH YOUR DARN DOLLS-"

"ACTION FIGURES!"

"WHATEVER! You are not going to fetch your toys, ignore what just happened and leave me alone with Blueblood!" Luna demanded

"You could always let me go, Auntie?" the alabaster stallion suggested.

"I could also crush you like a bug and nothing of value would be lost!" Luna growled

"A very good point!" Blueblood nodded.

"So what, we changed bodies." Twilight shrugged "Have you read a single of my friendship reports? I had weirder stuff happen to me before breakfast."

"And compared to what Discord did to us from time to time, this was rather second class, dear sister." Celestia added friendly "Let's not fret or linger on the matter and-"

"You only want to try out how it is when Twilight is the big one." Luna interrupted coldly.

"A mare can dream..." Celestia answered innocently.

"Can I go now?" Blueblood asked again. "Imagining my aunt's... private life can't be good for my emotional growth!"

The three mares gave him wry looks.

"I AM NOT INBRED!"

"Blueblood's idiocy aside: I am not satisfied with this outcome!" Luna decreed "You two are not going to-"

Sadly she was not able to finish this sentence.

-

(by Knight of Cerebus)

Twilight rolled over in the bed, catching her breath. For the umpteenth time in the day, she mused on how little she regretted teleporting herself and Tia halfway through Luna's sentence. Books, lab reports, a chess set, a painting kit containing one picture of herself "painted like a Prench filly" and the remnants of a lunch ordered in lay strewn about the floor. The last of their activities for the day was evidenced by twisted sheets, smelling very much like herself and her lover. She gave a happy sigh, knowing that despite the shower she would doubtlessly need to take it had very much been a worthwhile anniversary. Stretching out Celestia's legs, she stared at her hooves for a minute, a very unprincessly frown on her face.

"Twilight?" Inquired her better half, her wing touching the larger alicorn's body to break her out of her stupor.

"I was just thinking."

Celestia gave a mischievous hum. "I thought I smelled smoke." The playful swat that buffeted her nose was well deserved.

"I was thinking that...this isn't really so bad. I dunno. My friends are the best that a pony could ask for, my family is happier than a pony like me has any right to, but you..." Celestia's left brow raised, her purple muzzle scrunching up.

Twilight giggled. "You're right. That absolutely does look adorable." Celestia rolled her eyes.

"What I mean is that I feel like...I don't know, you're part of me. Like, Twilight would be a completely different pony without Celestia."

"A better pony, I hope." Celestia curled closer, nibbling on her better half's ear in a hope to distract her.

"I wasn't finished." Twilight responded to the nibbling with a cuddle, despite her faint exasperation. "But you are absolutely right. You've been the light of my life since I was a little filly. You--."

"Twilight." She was silenced by the other pony's look. "You don't need a big speech. I know how you feel. I've always known how much I meant to you. And you know that I feel the same. Maybe not at first, but you've always been a quick learn."

Where a younger Twilight Sparkle would have blushed and mumbled about how untrue that was, Twilight Everfree only closed her eyes and smiled. "You called me Twilestia when we were bickering over Lulu. I think that describes how we feel about each other quite nicely."

"Everything I am is part of you, and everything you own is mine as well." Twilight kissed the elder pony.

"Why can't that extend to our bodies?" Celestia smiled up at her lover.

"Or anything." Twilight confirmed. "My teacher, my dearest, my best friend, my wife. We're anything and everything to each other together." Gone was the stammering insecurity, replaced by a cozy smile.

Celestia Everfree would have given a reassuring smile and downplayed the gravity of the mood at this point, but Celestia Sparkle blushed, her eyes gaining a glassy sheen. The two curled together, listening to the sound of their asynchronous heartbeats. It didn't matter that they were beating at different times, what mattered was that they beat together.

As a pair of happy sighs left the room, Celestia's eyes lit with wicked glee.

"Next year we fuse our bodies?"

"I can't wait to see Cadance and Luna's faces."

52. Cloud by Knight of Cerebus

Celestia nuzzled Twilight quietly from atop the cloud. The day had been perfect up until this point. There had been ice cream together out on a boardwalk, a show hosted by one of Pinkie Pie's clown school graduates and a stroll through Central Park. Now, as they lazily floated across Manehattan harbor, Twilight had to swallow her nerves and finally take the plunge.

"Princess...I...can I talk to you?" Celestia's smile was as graceful as ever.

"Of course, my dear. You know that I'm always willing to listen to any concerns you may have." Celestia extended her wing around Twilight, coils of her mane mingling with the unicorn's coat. Twilight's hear thudded in her chest.

"Well...I m-mean...I just..."

"Twilight" A voice boomed from above the clouds.

"You've meant a lot to me for a long time now, and I...I think I...I've been feeling strange lately, Princess."

Celestia giggled at her in faint amusement. "Go on."

"Whenever I'm around you I feel light, and I get all soupy-headed and sweaty and...well, I looked up what those things mean and I--"

"Twilight! Twilight?! Can you hear me, Twilight?!"

"I know, dear. And it's very touching. You don't have to say anything more." The clouds around Twilight shook and distorted, and but she was too lost in the pair of pink pupils currently gazing at her with naked affection to notice.

"Twilight! Please, I'm sorry. Twilight!"

The clouds rumbled and thundered, and Twilight leaned into Celestia. "You don't have to say anything more, because I feel the same." Celestia sealed Twilight's open mouth with her own, the pair's lips melding together over the troubled sky.

---／人◕ ‿‿ ◕人＼---

Celestia pulled away from the bed, closing her eyes and cursing.

"I'm sorry, your royal highness. She hasn't been responsive for a few weeks now. Nothing we put her on was enough to keep her in the real world."

Celestia sighed. "I know, Nurse Redheart. And you've done an admiral job tending to her since her admittance. I merely thought the sound of my voice would--well, obviously I was wrong. It doesn't matter now." Celestia couldn't bring herself to stare at the vacant smile on her ex-student's lips.

"Is there anything more I can do for her?" The nurse shook her head.

"We've tried everything. She isn't responsive to any treatment."

"Could you leave us for a moment, then?" The nurse nodded, casting a glance back at the catatonic unicorn as she trotted out the door.

Celestia strode back to the mare in front of her. "Oh, Twilight...My Twilight. I'm so sorry. I didn't know how much these feelings meant to you. I shouldn't have allowed them to build up. I should have accepted them, for your sake, if not for mine." She kissed the pony on the forehead. "Please, come back to me, my faithful student."

Twilight only gave a goofy smile in response, eyes staring beyond Celestia's and into a world unknown to any other. Celestia blinked back the sting in her eyes and bowed her head.

The monarch rose from her admirer, crossing the distance between the realms of sanity and delusion as she did, and leaving the other pony to drift amongst the clouds.

53. Angel by Pearple Prose

Light shone through the open balcony window and danced across Twilight Sparkle's purple eyelids. Groaning mournfully, the alicorn cracked open her eyelids and slowly sat up, rubbing her bleary eyes with a hoof. She glanced over to the window, and stopped.

A slender white alicorn sat on the balcony, eyes closed and horn raised as she cast. The sun gradually climbed over the horizon, and the beautiful colours of the sunset spilled across the land. A corona of light wrapped around Celestia's body, lighting her up like a star. Her wings stretched out, each feather gleaming like a sliver of gold.

As Twilight stared at Celestia's glowing form, a distant conversation wormed its way to the forefront of her mind...

"Mommy?"

"Yes, Twilight honey?"

"What happened to Grandma?"

"She's gone somewhere, honey. For a very long time."

"Aww... Will we ever see her again?"

"Someday, sweetie. Not for a very, very long time."

"Oh. Mommy?"

"Yes, dear?"

"Where did she go?"

"A better place, honey."

"What kind of place, mommy?"

"Nopony really knows for sure. Many ponies call it the Sunlit Fields."

"What's it like?"

"Some ponies say that it's... Well, do you remember the Canterlot Gardens?"

"Yeah! It was the best!"

"Imagine that, but it goes on forever. The sun is always shining, everyday for the rest of your life. You get to see all your old friends and family there, too."

"Wow! So Grandma is there waiting for me?"

"Mhm. When it's time to go, an angel will come to take you away."

"What's an angel like, mommy?"

"They are all that is good, kind, and happy. Beautiful, majestic, pure, divine. They love every living thing as if they were their own."

"Like my BBBFF?"

"Yes, Twilight. Just like your brother."

"Wow. They sound perfect."

"Well, I wouldn't know. But they wouldn't be as perfect as you, little one."

"Hehe! I can't wait to meet my angel. I bet we'd be super best friends!"

"...Mommy? Why are you crying?"

"Twilight? Are you alright, my love?"

Twilight blinked rapidly, her eyes filling with tears as she looked up to see two magenta eyes looking at her worriedly.

Twilight sniffed, then smiled.

"I'm fine, my angel."

54. Discord by Davesknd

It was not a grand day, it was not a moment that all of Equestria would remember and it was not even the most beautiful day this year.

But for two ponies, it would be the best thing to happen in ages.

Inside the library of Ponyville, a small host of ponies and creatures had gathered, as Princess Celestia appeared in a blink of magic.

Clad in a beautiful, white wedding gown and a veil, she slowly walked towards an inprovised altar, where her sister, Cadance, Shining Armour and her blushing bride were standing.

Twilight, clad in a slightly less grandiose, yet still beautiful dress felt tears in her eyes as she saw her princess approach. Luna smiled at her from behind the altar and her former foal sitter, now her best mare, had wobbly lips.

Celestia reached the altar and Luna opened her mouth.

But she never managed to speak.

The sound of a referee's whistle interrupted her.

"What do you think you are doing?" asked the voice of Discord. The wooden floor shattered like glass, the pieces melted like ice and wobbled back together as he emerged..

"What does it look like?" Celestia answered angrily "We are marrying! If you have any objections, wait until you are asked!"

"I see that! But why in my own name wasn't I invited?" the spirit of chaos asked angrily.

The two brides looked at each other. "I thought you were!" Twilight answered. "Pinkie?"

"Fluttershy said she would bring him as guest." the pink party planner pondered.

"I wanted to!" Fluttershy admitted "But then Angel found out and he really wanted to come and I didn't want to annoy Pinkie and I got so nervous that I..."

"We get it!" Discord sighed. "Well, since the invitations are all out, I suggest we all save face." he opened a window next to his head, scrolled to *save as* and clicked "And do a little chess!"

"Chess?"

"A castling king's side to be exact! Luna, you are Celly's best mare now! I do the wedding!" the spirit of chaos decided.

Luna was about to object, but suddenly she was clad in a nice and fitting dress and teleported next to her sister.

Discord appeared behind the altar, clad in a black robe with a little white dot on his throat. He snapped his finger and two big arrows appeared in the sky, pointing left. Celestia involuntary walked backwards until she was at the door.

"PLAY!" the Draconequus grinned and the wedding began anew.

55. Hurt by Knight of Lycaeus

Celestia quietly made her way into her student’s room and as she closed the door behind her, her mind wandered back to earlier in the day. This afternoon Twilight had come to her chambers for her magic lesson, today Celestia had promised Twilight they would start on something more advanced. A small smile appeared as she remembered how excited the filly was when she told her.

“Oh, yes! So what are learning today Princess?” asked Twilight.

“One of the more advanced forms of magic is learning how to use the elements; I thought we could start on learning how to do so with something small.”

"Which one will we be starting with?”

“The basics, but I’m going to show you each one and let you have a sense of how each one is formed.”

The lesson had progressed well and Celestia carefully demonstrated each one while explaining that at its most basic, conjuring the elements required being able to feel the elements with one’s magic and allowed her student to examine each one as she conjured them up.

“There are many different elements and I have just shown you most of them, but today we’ll be working with the four most basic. Perhaps you could name them for me?”

“Oh, let’s see. There’s earth, wind, water, and fire.”

“Correct, now that you’ve had a feel for each of them I would like you to try to draw on each.”

“Ok Princess” she answered as she began to concentrate.

Celestia watched Twilight carefully as she drew on the first one. Little happened with the first as was expected when one tries using them for the first time and she could see her student was becoming discouraged. She reassured Twilight that this happens at first and that the point of this exercise was to have a better feel for how element functioned. It was when she reached the last, fire that something did happen. Instead of small sparks as would usually appear on a first attempt, she managed to conjure several flames before her control slipped creating a small bang as the spell misfired. Celestia quickly snuffed the flames out before tending to her student who she saw was unconscious and slightly burned especially around the tip of her horn but was otherwise fine.

That had been hours ago, Celestia had cast a quick healing spell on the burns before bringing Twilight to her room and ensured she was comfortable before she left to attend to the rest of her duties. Now she was back, here to check that her student was fine after today’s accident. Seeing Twilight was still fast asleep she gently nuzzled her before whispering to her a soft good night.

56. Rock by Fuzzyfurvert

Octavia pinched the bridge of her muzzle as she walked up behind Vinyl. The white unicorn had her face pressed against the force field surrounding Ponyville’s Golden Oaks Library. From up close, Octavia could feel the thumping beat that went along with the color changing strobe lighting inside it.

“Vinyl… it’s getting late. Come to bed.”

The DJ frowned at her even as she kept her face glued to the force bubble. “Aw, boo! I’m trying to listen in and see if they play one of my remixes, ‘Tavi.”

Octavia shook her head and sighed. “Have they?”

“Not yet.” Vinyl’s ears perked up as the baseline changed again. “Oh sweet! They’re playing that AWOLNATION jam I love!”

Inside the library, the newly wed Celestia relaxed on a large cushion next to her bride while most of the other guests danced to the pulsating music supplied by the ever effervescent Pinkie Pie. She sighed happily as Twilight leaned into her side.

“So… when did you first notice just how drunk Fluttershy is?”

Twilight stiffened slightly for a second before giggling softly. “Right after the ceremony, when we did the Kiss the Bride part. Fluttershy doesn’t normally use that much tongue when she isn’t at least a little tipsy.”

“Rainbow Dash still looks dazed.”

“Yeah,” Twilight giggled again, her own drink floating next to her. “I don’t think she was expecting Fluttershy to use her as a stripper pole during that last song.”

“Perhaps we should invite her back to the castle later? To… um, make sure she is ok after a night of drinking?” Celestia grinned, her cheeks flushed with her own share of alcohol.

“Hold it right there Sunrump!” Discord dropped down from the ceiling, one body part at a time. His body reassembled itself and started stumbling around blindly searching for his head.

“I’m Fluttershy’s DD tonight, and I intend to make sure she gets home alright.” Discord glared at them from the floor. “Besides, didn’t I marry you two just a few hours ago? Have you no shame?”

Celestia giggled and nudged Discord’s noggin toward his flailing body. “Since when has shame been a character trait of mine?”

“Granted.” The Chaos Lord reset his head on his shoulders and shrugged. “That still doesn’t mean you get to drag sweet little Fluttershy back to your dungeons, Molly.”

Celestia smiled innocently as Twilight looked up at her. “Molly?”

“An old nickname.”

Discord hmph’ed and turned back to the impromptu dance floor. “Oh Fluttershy! I call dibs on the next dance! I’m far more pole shaped than Rainbow Crash!”

Octavia yawned as she rested her head against Vinyl’s flank. The unicorn still had her face plastered to the force field, listening to the muffled music from inside.

Vinyl sighed as the next song started up. It was good, but it wasn’t hers. She looked back at her roommate, who was starting to doze off. “C’mon ‘Tavi. Let’s go to bed. I’ll just sneak in Sugar Cube Corner later and switch out Pinkie’s mp3s.”

Octavia stretched and nodded. There wasn’t any point to arguing. Vinyl would do as she pleased and the sooner they were back home, the sooner she got some sleep. Vinyl lead the way, still swaying to the beat. Octavia suppressed another yawn and eyed the bobbing backside in front of her. Maybe sleep could wait.

57. Taco by Silver Scolls

Celestia jumped as her door banged open and a cheerful Twilight skipped in. “Tia! I WANT A PINK TACO!”

Celestia wings shot open and she coughed as one of guards outside dropped his spear. “Are you sure my dear?” Leaning forward with a hopeful look in her eyes.

Twilight paused. “Of course, they are the greatest tacos ever. I could eat pink tacos for every meal”

Celestia blinked a few times and tried not lick her lips. “I see, well not that I object. Though that kind of thing usually is reserved for the bedroom. Shall I tell the guards to leave first?”

Twilight tilted her head to the side. “Why would the guard need to leave? Can’t we just invite them along, I bet they would love one too.”

Outside the door a snort was cut short by a clang and the clatter of hooves moving about. Celestia dropped her head onto the desk face first. “Twilight, do you...” She let her sentence die as she picked her head up and let it fall on the desk again.

Twilight walked up to her mentor. “Are you okay?”

“I’ll be fine, let me just tell the guards were we are going.” Rising from her chair she motioned to Twilight to follow, opening the door and pausing to address her guards. “We are off to get some tacos, would you care to join us?”

Both guards turned red from head to toe and shuffled their hooves. “Um...sure?” One guard ventured a guess tentatively.

Twilight clapped her hooves. “Yay! Well let’s go, the coupon is only good for another hour.” Both guards tripped over themselves as Twilight spoke and Celestia smirked before they followed after the happy Twilight as she skipped and hummed her way down the hallway.

58. Sweets by Davesknd

Consciousness slowly crawled into Twilight's head. And then she noticed that her head was the size of her hot-air balloon.

"ARGH!" the alicorn groaned and held her head. Apparently heaving wings did not reduce the amount of headache one got from a horrible hangover.

"Twilight!" a raspy, yet still wonderful voice said next to her "I think I've gone blind!"

"No, love." the purple mare answered. "Someone stuck a note to your horn..."

She levitated the paper away from her newlywed's horn, revealing two bloodshot, magenta eyes.

Sun on it's course, Moon lowered, you owe me one.

-Discord

PS: Fluttershy says "HI"

Twilight read out loud.

"He can be useful..." Celestia mused and slowly got up, her head thumping terribly.

"So... shall we take a look at the destruction and have a big cup of coffee?" Twilight offered groggily "And maybe a bit of wedding cake?"

"That does sound nice..." the sun princess nodded and both ponies wobbled towards the door.

On the stairs, they met Rainbow, Pinkie and Applejack, or rather tripped over the three, for they were a loudly snoring pile, surrounded by bottles, candy and Daring Do books.

Shining Armour was sleeping soundly, his horn embedded into a wall, where a crude bullseye had been drawn. (His thrower had scored 40)

Cadance was sleeping on the couch, using Luna's mane as a makeshift pillow while pushing the stars into one corner.

The moon princess herself was sprawled on the floor, her regalia, crown and shoes all hanging from her horn and several dozen cocktail umbrellas in her tail.

Rarity was resting gently and soundly, nicely tucked in Spike's basket. She hugged the small dragon tightly, who had, even in sleep, a giant smile on his face.

The recent brides finally reached the kitchen, both giggling softly.

"So... coffee and cake?" Twilight asked and began to open the cupboards.

"Coffee is enough." Celestia answered, still giggling "Seeing all of them out there was sweet enough."

59. Abstract by Knight of Cerebus

Ponder a solar system. Planets orbit around the sun, taking advantage of its light, stealing from it without ever giving back in return. But the sun is free to give. It has nothing it needs; nothing can ever grow from it like a planet. Planets will produce crystals, fine dancing structures that will only widen the sun's light, or plants which will fixate it, and refine it into something new and amazing. The sun lives through these lives, its gentle touch responsible for a kaleidoscope of growth and beauty. Alive but never living, the sun shines like this for eons.

The sun lives longer than that which it nurtures. The plants will die, the crystals deform and the planets rot away. Even the sun will one day fade, but only so it can be born again in an explosion of light. The sun recycles itself like this for eons, the last explosion propelling itself away from its sister solar system, leaving both distant and dark.

The sun has changed recently, however. Another star was tugged into its system, you see. Dim now, but the sun nourishes it. The sun gives it more than just shallow light, but real bits and pieces of itself, hydrogen and matter to use on its own. The little star orbits the sun, stuck fast and not wanting to let go, but never truly merging. The star grows and grows, gaining bits and pieces of its own from the solar system, and it swallows up a dainty comet, a heavy orange gas giant, a swift swarm of meteoroids. Here it grabs a drifting swath of nebula, and there a spark of light that gives off more energy than it takes in. At last it pulls back from its little green moon, and grows even bigger. After enough years, the star breaks off from the sun, leaving it drifting in the cold of space.

The sun tastes void again. Space is emptier for having been full once. But, to its surprise the new star returns, shining brighter than ever before. It should be impossible. But the star has taken in what the little spark has to offer, and it too can do the impossible now. Together the two fuse, both giants in their own right, and the new gravity combined creates a magnificent solar system. The sister solar system, the little green moon, new hydrogen bubbles all radiate towards and orbit around the massive, proud star. They drift like that, forming and reforming, building and destroying as they can. And then, when at last even their light fails, they collapse into one another, and the world falls silent around them. And at last the binary star's light fades, and the worlds are no more.

60. Queen by Knight of Lycaeus

A cold glare aimed themselves at her, these eyes were filled with nothing but hatred and disgust not the tender loving eyes she saw every day, no something had changed. She herself was ancient and had faced down many challenges in her life from hostile invaders seeking new territories to claim for their own, to mighty dragons who sought to ravage the lands and claim the lives of the ponies she sought to protect, she struggled against the trickster god the self-proclaimed King of Chaos who turned her subjects against each other for his amusement, and she even fought her own sister who sought to spread darkness and night eternal.

None of these, no matter how challenging compared to the one in front of her, the one she once called faithful student, friend, and lover was enveloped in a thick aura of dark magic that seemed to choke the very air around her. She faced down Twilight, changed by magic and power she did not understand and for reasons that were still cloaked by shadows. She had called herself Queen, enlightened she said by her new found magic and ready to challenge her for the throne of Equestria.

She did not understand why her lover was so changed, but she would not back down. She would find a way, whatever she could do to bring her back; to bring back the one she loved so dearly and for her to once again stand by her. She knew not what could be done but she vowed to herself that she would not repeat the mistakes of her past. For now however nothing more could be done but to stand her ground, raise her weapon, and prepare her magic for the fight to come.

61. Contract by Silver Scrolls

“A contract is an agreement between two parties to acquire from one what the other desires, a trade of goods or services. A set of terms is laid out and changed until an accord is reached and the trade is performed. The object of the contract though is often subject of debate because the value of what is being traded is intrinsic. This means that the value is completely based upon perspective, or rather that its value is decided on a personal level. There are many things that have a universally agreed upon value but to some that value is up for debate. Through this the terms of a contract are often considered fluid, the value in the eyes of one or more members of the involved party may change and thus the contract is renegotiated.”

“Upon such an event all things within the contract are reevaluated and a new value is set. This then leads to services or items being added or removed from the agreement until a balance of values is reached. With this system being as flawed as it is, some parties often enter verbal agreements between each other. When that is done the contract is not legally binding in the same sense as a written contract but it brings forth a new aspect. This new aspect is integrity of the individuals bound to the agreement.”

Twilight stepped forward and stood before her sun. “We ourselves entered a contract of that nature. I offered you something in hopes that you might care for it and tend to it and in exchange I would try and teach you the value of what I offered you. This contract was wonderful but as is the nature of intrinsic value, I have come to the realization that I need to reevaluate our contract. I wish to offer more because that which you have given me has far exceeded the value of what I have given you.”

Celestia raised her brow and went to speak but Twilight lowered herself onto her knees in a small bow. “I wish to enter into our contract not only my heart but my life and future. In exchange I want nothing more than to be by your side until both of our lives come to their ends. I know I do not need to ask for your affections and as such...” Twilight paused and pulled a small black velvet box from under her wing. “I ask that you Celestia accept the new terms of the contract and take into your hooves my heart, my future, and my life.” The box cracked open and revealed a golden ring fitted with a small amethyst stone shaped into a six pointed star.

The room grew silent and still save for the gentle rustling of Twilight’s wings as they shook with fear, anticipation and trepidation. The soft clink of Twilight’s sun’s golden shod hooves upon the stone steps of her throne echoed through the hall and Twilight felt the warm embrace of her loves wings. The throne room exploded in a cacophony of stamping hooves and whistles as Celestia leaned down and kissed her lover deeply. “I would be honored to hold such treasures and guard them until our lives fade and we journey onward onto the next life together.”

62. Loss by Knight of Cerebus

The stars were dim tonight. Twilight was sitting near her telescope, her Element of Magic cradled in her forearms. A knock on the door was not enough to snap Twilight out of her stupor.

"It's open."

Celestia walked towards Twilight, concern in her eyes.

"I never really thought about what it meant. To be immortal, I mean. I could handle living past my friends, since they were okay with it, you know. I-I didn't imagine what the Elements would do to protect themselves, though."

Celestia trotted to the anguished pony, a gentle hoof outstretched. "Twilight..."

"I-I mean, their accepting looks and glares when I-I had to help them bury their kids, I was okay with that. A little. But this. I can't do it, Tia, I can't."

She swallowed, a quivering sob racking her body.

"I thought, you know, being just like you would be great. I thought that being the hero meant having a happy ending. I never wanted a title, or power or fame. I just wanted ponies to love me...you know, like I could never love myself? I guess I thought that would make up for it. Mostly you, once you showed up. It's funny, how you never bothered to corner me about my crush. Maybe you should have." Twilight gave a bitter laugh. "Maybe I should have just gotten counselling. Maybe then I wouldn't have ruined a bunch of lives for nothing."

Twilight whipped her head around, tears streaming from her eyes.

"I'm really stupid."

The Element of Magic cracked, black shadows flowing forth from it. Black shades of magic enclosed Twilight, repelling Celestia to the edge of the balcony. The shadows closed their form, the Element shattered into inert rock, and a draconic, sneering eye opened.

"Twilight!"

63. Dominance by Davesknd

It was indeed rare for this to happen.

But tonight, the Crystal Empire was save, Canterlot was taken care of and even Ponyville had a peaceful night. At least as peaceful as the chaos central of Equestria could be.

But tonight, tonight was a special night.

Somewhere in Canterlot, in a small house, three couples had assembled around a nice dining table, filed with delights.

"I have to thank you again, Mrs. Velvet, Mr. Nightlight. This is a wonderful dinner." the ruler of the sun said gently.

"Oh, you are too generous, you highne... erm... Celestia." Twilight Velvet, the mother of a princess and the mother in law of two further princesses said with a huge blush.

"I have to admit, even my cooks in the Crystal Empire can't make a pumpkin soup like you." Cadance commented, having devoured four servings of said liquid.

"Yes, that's how she caught me." the stallion admitted and gave the cook a gentle peck on the cheek.

"Oh, honey, not in front of the rulers of united ponydom!" Velvet giggled.

"I second that!" Twilight Sparkle added.

"Third!" Shining Armour added.

"Oh, you should be glad that you parents are still in love!" Cadance commented softly.

"I have to agree. They are such a sweet pair!" Celestia added and gave Twilight a soft nuzzle.

"You hear your princesses, children." Nightlight laughed and began to collect the dishes with his magic.

"Oh, darling, I can get the desert!" his wife tried but the stallion shook his head.

"No, no! You relax and have fun with the guests, I'll do some work." he said with a smile.

Velvet nodded and returned to converse with her extended family.

Nightlight, meanwhile, closed the kitchen door behind him and put the dishes into the washer. A grin spread over his face and suddenly, he began jumping in a circle. "YESYESYESYESYESYES! I HAVE THE BEST GENES EVER!"

64. River by Silver Scrolls

The valley of lovers, split by a single river. The river is said to represent the gap between lovers. It is believed that if one can build a bridge or cross the river with their lover then their relationship will bear fruit and last forever. Few though know the story of how the valley came to be. Long long ago their were two sisters who ruled over a nation known as Equestria. The younger sister fell and the eldest had to banish her to a far away place. The eldest grew lonely and began a desperate search for a way to bring her back. After years and years of looking she found a way and set her plan in motion but it had unexpected results. She watched the pony she choose to free her sister grow into a fine mare and even go so far as to join her side.”

That was were the tragedy of the three rulers began. The newest ruler was in control of a powerful set of artifacts alongside her dearest friends. When she rose to her godhood her friends followed suit. They resented her for their longevity and soon they drifted apart. The goddess of the stars grew sad and despondent, the goddess of the sun tried everything to comfort to her. For a time it worked and soon they stars and the sun came together in a beautiful new life. For a time all was well but then the goddess of the stars helped her friends bury their children and they fell apart and the stars fell.

The sun did everything she could to bring the stars back but to no avail and so things came to war. A horrible war raged over the land and soon came to what would later become this valley. The sun approached the stars alone in one last attempt to talk reason into her but she failed. They went to battle and so great was their power that the land was torn asunder and water began to weep from the land. The stars old friends arrived and joined the battle, causing the land to weep harder. Soon the small trickle of water became a creek. As the last blow was dealt and the stars were defeated the sun fell to her side and wept openly. Her tears joined the tears of the land and a mighty river was born, splitting the valley in twain. The sun and moon resided on one side and the friends who once loved the stars on the other.

To this day the river of lovers marks the border between the land of Harmony and the Land of The Sun and Moon. A river created from the tears of the world and the tears of the sun. Lovers see it as the gap that forms between lovers and can pull them apart but what it truly is is the river of tears of a tragedy. If one can make it past a great tragedy with their lover then their relationship can survive anything, but if one lets grief consume and sweep them away in it’s torrential torrent then the lover is left reaching out for someone who has been lost.

65. Tiara by Knight of Cerebus

"Mom!" the sound of little hooves running across the carpet towards the throne room lifted Twilight's attention from the story in front of her. She rolled her eyes as she set the chronicle of her downfall into Sun's Shadow aside. Some writers could be so dramatic.

"Yes, my little sunlight?" Twilight folded her hooves, allowing the filly to sit in them. She was still quivering, as children tend to do when they're not quite done expending their excitement in hops and mad dashes towards the nearest parent to vent upon. Fortunately, Twilight had a soft hoof and a keen ear, and she leaned her head so that her ear was facing Starburst, waiting for the filly to explode into excited chatter.

"Momma! The guards say I'm a princess! Is that true?" Twilight smiled down at her, nothing but love in her eyes as she nuzzled the filly. Starburst, for her part, squealed and whined at the sudden muzzle that was tickling her tummy, hooves flailing in an attempt to get out of the sinister trap her mother had set for her.

"Of course you are, love. You're my little princess."

"But if I'm a princess, how come I don't have a crown?" Starburst's eager mind whirred along. She had inherited Twilight's need to compare herself to others, and her lack of crown caused her to frown in confusion.

"Because, my little spark of joy, crowns aren't what make a Princess. A good Princess--"

"Should show a mark of their designated office and authority through a piece of jewlery, commonly agreed upon to be a crown but occa--occas--occas-i-on-all-ly a necklace or scepter. Where's my necklace or scepter, mommy?!" The little filly's lecture broke off into a whine, causing Twilight to sigh. Perhaps Tia had a point about those dusty old books.

"How about I tell you a little secret about Princesses, Star? Would you rather that, or a crown?" Starburst thought about this with all the diligence of a filly, sitting on her rump and pouting her bottom lip as her head tilted in consideration.

"Secret!" She could always harass either mother about a crown at another point, but Twilight's moods were never a sure thing.

"Having a crown makes everypony bow out of your way. It's as if you have some sort of cold they don't want to catch. They never want to talk with you, or to you, or sit down and make friends with you--"

"I don't need friends!" The filly exclaimed defiantly. Twilight gave a frown, making the filly hush and give an apologetic tail wag.

"More important to you, dear, is that they will always deign to help you out. Without fail. I can't grab a book from the library without a servant tripping over himself to help me. Do you want ponies always in your face, asking you if you need help?"

"...No."

"Then having a crown wouldn't be much fun, would it?" The filly didn't look so certain.

"I tell you what. How about you and I make a crown fit for a Princess together, and you can wear it all day if you like it?" Twilight levitated out some paper, glitter and glue, and soon Starburst's desire to be a Princess was forgotten.

Author's Notes:

Also, KoC told me to tell all of you nice people that he's planning on writing a full fledge fic about Starburst and Twimom and Celesmom. Go bug him about it. Or, comment here. He'll see it.

66. Technocratic by Fuzzyfurvert

“You know, I think it might be time for Equestria to move beyond a monarchy...er, diarchy - or is it triarchy now?” Twilight Sparkle, the newest member of Equestrian royalty, paced back and forth in the private bathroom of the Royal Sisters. “I mean, the whole single… er, triple ruler system is weak, overall, to outside threats. Even with two goddesses holding these positions, a supercentralized form of governship leaves the country open to threats that intend to cut off the head, so to speak.”

“What is she blathering on about now?”

“I don’t know, Luna.” Celestia sighed quietly. “Pass me the slicker brush please, I think there is still some vine in my fetlocks.”

“If you would just sheer them like everypony else…”

“I like them long, thank you very much.” Celestia stuck her tongue out at her sister playfully.

Luna lowered her voice slightly and sneered. “We still think it makes you look like a common harlot.”

“Luna, times have changed and so has fashion. No one views unshorn fetlocks like that anymore.” Celestia grit her teeth as she worked a small bit of black vine from her ankle. “Besides, Twilight thinks they look very attractive on me.”

“Technocracy!”

Luna looked up at the still pacing Twilight. “Gesundheit.” She glanced back at Celestia, eyeing her sister’s legs. “Perhaps. Speaking of your young paramor, We believe she is starting to generate steam from her ears. Mayhap you should speak to her?”

“Let her keep going. She likes to think I hang on her every word.” Celestia shook her head wistfully as Twilight passed them again, speaking rapidly about the benefits of classless society led by robots. “I have learned to keep silent and just let her get it out. She gets like this when she gets worried.”

Luna rolled her eyes. “We doth not know what you see in her.”

“Join us in the bedroom tonight and I’ll show you.”

“Ew.” Luna recoiled as she smelled something fishy. “You are fully aware that We do not prefer the company of mares.”

“Democracy!”

“Gesundheit.” Celestia arched an eyebrow at Luna. “Twilight has spells you know. She doesn’t have to be a mare all night. Sometimes she only polymorphs a single part. It’s like an earth pony holding an apple.”

Luna’s eyebrows shot up as she processed the image. “Truely?”

Celestia nodded smugly. “Yep.”

“Then perhaps We might take thee up on your offer. How’s her stamina?”

“Have you seen her stop once since we got vinenapped?”

“Oh my…” Luna swallowed and looked at Twilight as she circled around again, lost in a train of thought that she was busy giving voice to. Something about extending the right to vote to hedgehogs.

“Yeah. I fully expect to be walking funny tomorrow.”

67. Reconciliation by Hyzaku

Princess Celestia glared harshly at her former student. Her eyes burned with a potent mix of anger and resentment. She simply could not believe what Twilight had just said. Were it any other pony that had uttered those words, they would have been accused of treason and rightly sentenced to never be allowed to eat cake again. Although it was the appropriate punishment for such a crime, Celestia would never go so far as to deny her precious Twilight Sparkle the joy of cake. Instead, she glared at the fallen lavender princess in an effort to buy time to think of a less damaging, but still appropriate punishment.

Tears streamed from Twilight’s eyes as she pleaded once more for mercy. “Celestia, I’m sorry! I didn’t know!”

Celestia replied, her tone as sharp steel. “You keep saying that, Twilight, and yet you were clearly aware of what you had done when you informed me about your latest adventure.”

“But it was just laying around out in the open!” Twilight retorted. “Anypony could have read it!”

“And that is why I left it in that old castle, so that no pony would read it. You know as well as anypony how dangerous the Everfree is. That forest is a better deterrent than any lock has ever been.”

Twilight stomped on the floor with one of her front hooves out of sheer frustration. This argument had been going in circles so long that she had lost count of how long she had been there, suffering under Celestia’s disappointed glare. “How many times must I tell you that I’m sorry before you believe me?”

The sight of her precious Twilight collapsed into tears upon the floor was like a knife twisting in Celestia’s heart. She was angry, no doubt, but no amount of outrage or disappointment was worth seeing Twilight like this. Celestia had wrung both of their hearts for far too long already, it was time to put an end to this debacle. It was that very moment that she had an epiphany. Celestia knew the perfect punishment for this transgression. “Twilight, for the treacherous act of reading my and Luna’s personal diary without permission, I sentence you to have your diary read by me.”

Twilight’s tears stopped. She stared at Celestia in utter confusion. “What?”

With a flash of golden magic, a small lavender notebook appeared before Celestia, held in the air by her magic.

Twilight’s eyes went wide. “Where did you get that? I thought I had lost it!”

Celestia grinned slyly. “You left it in your old room here at the castle when you moved to Ponyville. I’ve been keeping it safe for you, but now, I shall read your most personal thoughts, just as you have read mine!”

Celestia flipped the diary open to a random page, failing to notice the steadily increasing blush spreading across Twilight’s face. With each line she read, Celestia felt her own cheeks warming with red. This was not at all what she had expected to find. She continued to read page after page of the lewd thoughts and lustful fantasies Twilight had stored in her diary. After several minutes of awkward silence, Celestia had become acutely aware that her wings had become traitors to her mood.

With a flick of her magic, the diary closed.

Twilight watched as Celestia closed the gap between them. When little more than a hoof’s width was separating them, Celestia came to a stop. Her visage slowly shifted into something that Twilight had only ever dreamed of. The silence was broken by a warm, inviting voice. “You know, Twilight, I wish you had told me about these feelings of yours much sooner.” — Twilight swallowed nervously — “If I had known you liked that, we could have been having so much more fun with these roleplaying sessions.” Celestia quickly stole a kiss from her lover.

“Excellent job on the tears tonight.” Twilight beamed a contented smile. “Now then,” Celestia waved the diary in front of Twilight, “which one should we try first?”

68. Feast by Silver Scrolls

A lavender aura wrapped around the crystal wine glass and rose it above the table. A purple shoe on a purple hoof tapped gently against the glass eliciting a clear crisp ringing from the crystal glass. All heads present turned towards the mare holding the glass.

“We are here today to celebrate the birth of my brother Shining Armor's and my sister in law Cadence’s first foal. It seems like only yesterday we were doing paternity tests on changelings to double check and make sure it was my brothers first foal.” Twilight paused and chuckled to herself while the audience coughed politely and tried to pretend that they found it funny too. “Anyway, today we celebrate the foals first day in the world. We are here to bless little Twilight Crystal and her parents.”

The rest of the crystals raised up and a chorus of agreement rang out before everypony took a small sip. As the glasses lowered one remained raised. It was held in a soft golden glow and a familiar white alicorn sat behind it with a large smile on her face. “There is one other thing we are here for today. Earlier I met with Princess Twilight’s family to ask them a very personal question. As many of you know and many others don’t, me and Princess Twilight have been courting for several months now and today I received her family's blessing to take it further.”

Celestia rose from her seat and walked down the banquet halls length as it filled with whispered murmurs as everypony tried to figure out what she meant. Twilight watched enraptured as Celestia reached her seat and pulled it out so she could face Twilight head on. “Today in the presence of all this joy I wish to add one more level of joy. Today I wish to ask you Twilight Sparkle to take another step further in your relationship with me, I wish to ask your hoof in marriage.” Celestia lowered herself as she pulled a small velvet box from under her wing and presented it to Twilight.

The hall exploded and the rumor spun out of control, several gears getting stripped as the worked overtime. A baby gurgled and a mother and father smiled at their sister and their parents smiled at their daughter. Quickly though the hall fell silent as Twilight sat unresponsive. Celestia looked up with a furrowed brow. “Dear, are you okay?” She reached up and put her hoof on Twilight’s shoulder as she rose to her hooves. A small thud echoed down the hall as the purple mare fell from her chair in a dead faint.

69. Cream by Knight of Lycaeus

Celestia looked around the room, never did she think that a surprise for her would end up quite like this. Despite all she had seen and experienced, this was quite unexpected. When Twilight told her she had a surprise she did not think that such an sentence would involve a large portion of her bed chambers splattered in such a state, the small kitchenette off to the side was equally and thickly coated in the same mess. Though none more so than the purple pony sitting in front of her; Twilight sat in front of Celestia covered in various food stuff namely the batter she had been trying to handle with a sheepish smile on her face. She did have a surprise planned and it was going well until something, somewhere, she wasn’t exactly sure where had gone wrong. Whatever had happened had managed to coat most of the room in batter, cream, and a variety of other stuff, basically everything she brought into the room to make Celestia something and that something being the surprise cake to celebrate their anniversary.

“So mind telling me what happened?” Celestia asked.

“”Um, a surprise?” answered the cream and batter covered pony.

“One that involves my room being splattered in a huge mess?” she answered leaning towards Twilight.

“Not originally but….” Twilight began but was quickly cut off when Celestia kissed her on the lips.

“Quite tasty, perhaps you would like some help getting some of this cleaned up?”

70. Strawberries by Fuzzyfurvert

“Twilight, you gathered the ingredients most deft! I can make the potion now.” Zecora raised an eyebrow. “You say it is for yourself?”

Twilight nodded and dropped the bag she carried on Zecora’s milling table. Flowers with bright petals, long bladed blue grasses, red strawberries and black glossy seeds spilled from inside. Chuckling to herself, Twilight scooped the ingredients back into the sack with a swipe of her magic grip.

“Yes, it’s for me.” Twilight blushed. “We talked about it, and honestly, it’s better that I’m the one to be incapacitated for any great length of time. She needs to be ready for anything that might crop up.”

“I see. It is for the best.” Zecora shrugged and stepped over to start sorting the contents of Twilight’s bag and start making the potion. “Remember, even with this potion, you will still need rest.”

“I understand!” Twilight blushed again. It was embarrassing enough that she had to get the poultice made specifically. Avoiding the paparazzi meant coming to the one pony she trusted enough to craft the complex mixture, and that meant telling Zecora why she needed it.

Zecora’s wise mentorship was important to her, and she didn’t want to jeopardize it by bringing her personal life into their relationship too often. Surprisingly, the exotic mare took everything in stride. She’d even congratulated Twilight on taking her relationship with Celestia a step further.

“To be done with pregnancy quickly, I will give your body haste.” Zecora chopped up the blue grass into confetti sized pieces and dropped them into one of her smaller cauldrons. “Sip but once every day or it will go to waste. In one moon, not nine, you will birth your foal just fine. If a girl you have, can the name you give it be mine?”

71. Honey by Knight of Cerebus

Twilight reached over the cover of the bed, a wrinkled hoof gently squeezing her lover's. Despite herself, she gave a weak smile, blinking back her teary eyes as she tried

"You don't have to be here, you know."

"Of course I do."

A brave sniffle came from Twilight's snout. She gave a cough, her body wracked with spasms for a moment. A face beside her creased in concern, but she waved it off.

"You don't have to do this. Think about all the ponies you've helped. All the ponies you can keep helping. Think about your friends. Think about your famil--"

"I have thought. And there's no place I'd rather be. The life I have led has been too long already." A cracked and broken sigh escaped her lips. "Too long altogether."

"But..."

"I've already passed on my spells. My policies and books and thoughts. I'm ready, and I've made my decision."

"But...what if you're wrong? What if there's just nothing. Don't go. Not just for my sake." Another cough wracked the other mare's body. "Please! Just leave me! I'm not worth this, Tia! I made my choice, but you don't have to!"

Twilight looked into the sagging, puffy white-grey eyes of the Princess of Equestria. A fat old mare, now pudgy both from cake and from her stomach muscles sagging, lay draped in a peaceful, magnificent bed. Her limp mane, no longer as pink as it had been forty thousand years ago, lay over a wrinkled face a gentle smile ghosting across it. All Twilight could see in those haunted eyes was kindness. A silent wish.

"Oh Twilight. My Twilight. I'm so old. Heh. Not like you didn't know that. I have been...heh...waiting for a time when I could let go. I have lost so, so many in my life. But I couldn't stop until I knew that the lives of all those who came after me would be just as magical, just as blessed as ours have. Now at last we've won. Don't you see? They don't need their godesses anymore, our little ponies. And it's all thanks to you."

Twilight's eyes pooled with tears. "You know, all these years and I still don't understand. Why me? Why was I different, or better? To drive you to this?"

There was that kind, gentle smile again. "Twilight, my deares--" Celestia broke off into a wheeze, her chest sagging and falling slowly. "You made me feel again. Oh, it had been eons since I'd met a creature who was so earnest, who felt so much as you. And for me. Not for The Princess. Everything you ever did, you would offer to me in a heartbeat. How could I not open up to you? You deserve this. Because, Twilight Sparkle, you loved me. With all of your heart, and for all of your life. In a way that any creature would be blessed with. I still wonder what I did to deserve all the gifts you gave me. Letters that let me remember what it was to be a pony again. My sister. The safety of my subjects. Your love."

Twilight opened her mouth again, but Celestia cut her off with another cough as she tried to speak.

"I know you're going to try to get me to stay. But Twilight, I'm ready, don't you see? You're growing old. I've seen so very much in this world. It has been so beautiful, and so cruel, and I have loved every minute of it. Nothing has compared to what I've shared with you. It was...like honey. It never tarnished, never went bad. As I grew accustomed to it and let it age, it only crystallized into something solid. Time with you was the sweetest thing in life. I have no duties here. No friends who will not be able to accept my passing. Luna may follow us, it is her choice. But you are chasing after your friends, in surrendering your eternal life. Wherever you go, I will follow you."

Twilight swallowed.

"And before I set out to leave, to find my old friends and families, and there are so very many, I have one last thing I'd like you to do for me."

Twilight's awareness snapped forward. "Anything!"

"Read me those letters. Read me the story of our lives. Please."

Twilight swallowed. She could see that Celestia's eyes were growing dimmer. She could feel the blood in the hoof she held slowing its passage. She had, she imagined, an hour. She opened a box, and pulled out a scroll. Blinking back tears, she read out to the world.

"Dear Princess Celestia."

72. Seeds by Silver Scrolls

Cadence sat across from Twilight debating on what word to use next. The scrabble board was an amusing mix of long words, most of which Cadence kept checking a nearby dictionary for the validity of, and shorter more themed words. Carefully she placed a U and an N down from the word loves. With smirk looked up at Twilight. “Your turn.”

Twilight tapped her chin. “Really Cadence. Why do you keep doing that?” Twilight studied the board, scanning for places to put new words. “Celestial, love, amore, infatuation, day, mentor. Hmm, AH HA!” With glee she made her next word and smirked up at Cadence. “Your move.”

Cadence groaned, “Really Twilight.” Shaking her head she looked over the board and her letters. “So how is it living with Tia. Hmmm not enough letters for gorgeous.”

Twilight smiled. “It’s amazing, I get to spend so much time with Celestia. Just yesterday we spent all day-” Cadence interrupted Twilight with a small shout.

“Snuggling...wait no short a g. Sorry about that please go on.” Twilight stayed quiet for a second as a blush crossed her cheeks. Cadence looked up. “Are you okay dear?”

Twilight shook her head. “Yes fine where was I, oh yea. So we spent all day studying old poems from the-”

Cadence interrupted Twilight again. “Romantic hah, your move now.”

Twilight looked down at the board with a pensive look. “Hmm oo there we go. Adore.” Twilight laid her tiles down from celestial. “Your turn.”

Cadence smiled and started looking again. “So have you and Celestial really been spending that much time together?”

She glanced up for a moment before returning to the board.

Twilight’s grin got a little lopsided and she giggled. “No, well yes. I mean if she’s not working we spend time together and about the only thing we don’t do together is bath and sleep. Though I-”

“Imagine, together. hmmm.” Cadence interrupted Twilight again then realized her mistake. “Sorry Twilight, you were...”

Cadence trailed off as she noticed a bit of drool on the purple mares lip that threatened to drip on the table. Leaning over to poke Twilight she paused to look at her tiles and saw them arranged to spell Tia and heart with a few missing letters. Chuckling to herself she shook her head and leaned away. “Shining I think Twilight and I are done with our game. Would you like to retire to our bedroom and leave poor Twilight to her dreams.”

Shining smiled. “I would love to.” Shining looked over at his sister as her hoof dropped below the table. His eyes widened and he grabbed Cadence by the hoof as he bolted out the door and paused to whisper to the guards. “Plug your ears and don’t open that door until the morning please.”

The guard raised and eyebrow and nodded as he watched Shining and his wife leave. Turning to the door he put his ear to it. After a moment he blushed deeply and yanked away from the door. “He Gleam, can you cast that soundproof spell on the door please, I don’t want to stand here with a hoof in my ears all day.” Gleam nodded and started to cast the spell.

As it completed both heard the start of an alabaster alicorns name that was cut off by the spell.

Gleam looked at his partner. “Was that-”

His partner raised a hoof. “You don’t wanna know.”

73. Moonpie by Knight of Cerebus

"Tia!" Luna rushed after her sister with murder in her eyes. Her hooves wheeled around one corner, then the other, chasing a white flank with a swishing, mutlicoloured tail. "Sister, get back here! It is our pie! You cannot..." As she gave half-hearted curses between breaths, it dawned upon Luna that sitting dormant inside of a magical construct of shadows and darkness in a dreamlike state in the middle of a giant space rock was a poor way to stay in shape.

Luna watched as her precious, delicious moonpie levitated across the hallway, and she raised her rump and lowered her chest in preparation for a bounce. As she jumped, a set of purple hooves claimed the pie and left Luna to collide with and embrace a nearby statue of Prince Blueblood. Stars swimming around her head, Luna shook herself and then glowered at the ceiling where the former Element of Magic was no doubt lurking. Her horn lit up, blue magic illuminating the entire roof. Twilight wasn't there. Luna gave a snarl of frustration, her wings beating as she flew circles around the hallway.

She called out into the dream mist, her telepathy searching for the signature of Twilight's dreamstuff--happy dreams of textbooks bigger than a mare's chest and nightmares of unmarked check boxes. She was rewarded with a visual of Discord in a speedo. Luna screamed. Hooves clutching her temple, she gave several undignified, strangled sounds more at home in the throat of a rather large turkey than the royalty of the proud equine race.

Her look of horror was enough to send a pair of mares into a fit of hysterics from behind a tapestry depicting the Hearth's Warming Eve founding. Luna lifted the tapestry with a stare that could make Fluttershy's look reasonable. "I hope thou art very proud of thineselves."

"Tia was teaching me how to prank." Twilight squeaked from behind a blush. Celestia, despite herself, cooed. If these were to be her final moments, they were to be spent admiring how adorable Twilight was, not begging for mercy she didn't deserve.

Luna merely scoffed. "The things I have gone through to get a pie We baked. Your merriment and folly hath made it spoiled with cold. Therefore, we decree a better punishment for thou and thine ilk. We shalt use this pastry..." She levitated the baked good between the guilty pair. "...As a teaching aid."

Luna promptly smashed the two faces through the pie, so that they were stuck in a gooey, sticky kiss. Celestia attempted to say something, but found the contents of the pie had stuck her tongue firmly against the roof of Twilight's mouth. The ferrymare of dreams left the pair locked together an attempting to pull their faces apart with a smirk on her face.

74. Banquet by Silver Scrolls

The sound of squeaking wheels was insistent and driving Luna nuts. She finally pulled her head from under the pillow and checked the clock, the four hour mark was coming up. Groaning and flopping back down she rolled herself out of the bed, landing with a thump on her hooves next to the bed. Dragging herself to the door she cracked it and saw a line of dessert trolleys. "Ummm, what is that?"

Her guard turned to her and shook his head. "I don't know but they keep on coming. Every single one of them has been ordered by your sister."

Luna raised an eyebrow. "Is she throwing a banquet in her room? Wait, she's throwing a banquet and didn't invite me." Luna threw open her door, nearly braining the other guard who was on the floor mumbling to himself with his hooves over his ears, luckily it just knocked him mercifully out. "Guards..." Luna looked at the unconcious guard, "I mean guard," She turned back to the hall, "Let us make haste to my sisters quarters and join in this feast."

The guard shook his head and sighed. "As you wish." Together they began trotting down the hall together.

"Are all of these deserts?" Luna paused and pulled up a silver lid to reveal a whipped cream pie with chocolate sauce.

The guard paused and turned a little pale as his cheeks puffed a little. "That's all she's had sent to her room all night."

Luna slowly put the lid down. "This may not in fact be a feast, she may be in sorrow. We must hurry before she hurts again by devouring her feelings rather than face them." Luna took off at a gallop the guard chasing after her as fast as he could.

Luna stopped at her sister's doors and tilted her head. "How odd, she seems to have left them unloicked but soundproofed." Placing her hooves on the doors she turned and motioned her guard away before shoving them open with a dramatic flair. "DEAREST TIA WE ARE HERE TO..." Luna's voice fell deaf as the sound of moaning reached her ears. "Tia?"

The room fell silent for a few moments before a wet plop echoed from the bedside. As the plop sounded a white unicorn horn slowly emerged from the bedside followed closely by a purple one. Luna watched as her sister's blushing face emerged holding Twilight's ear gingerly in it's mouth.

Celestia gently released the ear. "Um, hi sister." She grinned sheepishly.

"Tia what is this?" Luna took a step forward and paused as the sheets shuffled and a cyan wing popped out.

A tired looking Rainbow Dash slowly emerged from the sheets and looked at Luna. "Oh. Hey Luna, come to join our little sexy banquet?" Celestia turned bright red and Twilight let out a meek little squeak as Rainbow spoke.

Luna sat stunned for a moment before looking back at the line of desert carts and then the clock. "Have you been...for at least four...oh my."

Twilight grinned sheepishly. "Actually it's closer to nine hours, it's why court was canceled."

75. Because by Knight of Cerebus

Twilight looked at her hooves again. Celestia bit her lip. They were close enough that the thunder of Twilight's heart against her ribs was audible, but far enough away that the urge to embrace her confessed love was fought off by the fear that said beloved would cower from the touch.

"For how long?" Twilight asked, her voice coming out in a strangled yelp-squeak that made Celestia internally cringe. Despite this, the Princess answered with her trademark serenity.

"Since Chrysalis, I think. It had been a long time since anypony had held me that tightly, and it was..." Celestia gave a blush at this. "It certainly made the situation far less to shoulder for me. I must confess I spent a good deal of time in that abominable cocoon contrasting its embrace with your hooves." She suppressed a chuckle at the blush that spread on the unicorn's cheeks at that.

"But, but why?" Celestia saw the terror in Twilight's eyes, and her heart wilted. Despite herself, she stood from her cushion. Twilight's face fell with that, and so Celestia looked at her for a moment.

"I'm sorry, Twilight. It was terribly selfish of me to impose these...feelings upon you. I merely wished to share them that you might understand when you asked why I have withheld contact from you recently. I must confess that it was in fear of this very conversation." Celestia closed her eyes, fully expecting what came next to be the last thing she would ever say to her pupil. "You may go."

"I...Princess? Are you okay?"

A very bland, very wise and very motherly smile met Twilight's shining eyes. "I'm always okay, Twilight." This was met with silence. To her surprise, Twilight didn't slink back or turn away. Instead, she looked at her hooves again.

"It's not...look, I...I just...okay. This is...You never answered my question, you know."

Celestia folded her legs, returning to her seat. "Do you want to hear it?"

"Yes!" The words escaped Twilight's throat as if breaking from an iceberg, crackling and rough in their tumbling eviction.

"I-I. I need to." She squeezed her eyes shut, cringing as she did so. The last words came out as a haunted whisper

"Because I don't, I don't believe you." She looked up at Celestia, her eyes trembling under the strain to keep herself dignified in the face of her new reality. "Is this another test? Do-do you want me to say no?"

Celestia's eyes softened. "Do you love me, Twilight?"

Twilight squeezed her eyes shut. If this was a test, it was the cruelest that Celestia had ever given her. "Yes! I've loved you since the first day I met you! I've wanted to be more than just your student half my life. You make me happier than any other thing or pony in the world." The words came tumbling from her mouth, a cascade of anguish. She glared up at her tormentor, angry tears running from her face. "There! Are you happy now!? You can fail me now. Now that you k-know just h-how sick I really--"

Her outburst was cut short by the sensation of her face being pressed into her mentor's chest. Her eyes widened, then closed as she felt a light kiss ghost across her scalp. Powerful wings swung around her, supporting and massaging her back. A light muzzle, wet with tears now, pressed itself against the other mare's shoulder. Twilight gave in, her sobs breaking into laughter as her mind at last let go of the paranoia and doubt and gave in to the happy reality.

"Oh, Twilight. My dearest Twilight. You asked me why I loved you. I can only answer that I could never do anything but."

76. Evangelion by FuzzyFurvert

Twilight raised an eyebrow as she read over the script that had been given to her. Celestia’s office was warm and smelled faintly of cedar from the fireplace and seasonal holly that was strung about as the only decoration for the holiday. Twilight read a few more stage action annotation lines and finally looked up at her monarch who was smiling anxiously.

“Um...why aren’t we doing the traditional Hearth’s Warming Eve play this year? This seems...odd. To me.” Twilight looked back at sheets for a moment and squinted. “It says here that you’ll be playing the part of ‘Gendo Ikari’ and I play ‘Shinji Ikari’ who is Gendo’s daughter? Or is it son? I honestly can’t tell. Who wrote this?”

Celestia’s smile fell slightly. “Luna wrote it. She said it was based off of one of her imported Neighponese games. I take it you don’t like it?”

“No! Nonononono! ‘Dislike’ might be too strong a phrasing.” Twilight chuckled nervously. “I’m just…a little confused? I mean, I see some of the obvious symbolism here and the religious allegory is nice, I suppose. I’m just not sure why we should do this play as opposed to the Founding of Equestria.”

“That play is old hat, Twilight.” Celestia sighed and took a seat behind her desk. “Besides, it’s just as much hogwash as this one, you know that.”

Twilight nodded absently as she flipped through more pages of the script, mumbling to herself. “It says here that Luna is playing a character named ‘Asuka’? And the character ‘Rei’ has been earmarked her Fluttershy? Wait.” Twilight’s eyes scanned the section near the end she was reading. “I don’t think you’re allowed to do that in a hospital room - let alone on stage in public! Hmmm… I suppose that settles the question of Shinji’s gender…”

Celestia cleared her throat. “This year, the Hearth’s Warming Eve play will have all of your friends and roles for myself and Luna as well! It shall be splendid. I’ve already started practicing for my part!”

Twilight looked up and froze. Her mentor, her Princess, her oft-times prank loving partner in all things was staring at her with the most intense look of unamused parental disappointment she had ever seen. Celestia glared at her over small round rimmed glasses that perched delicately on her muzzle, her forehooves steepled in front of her.

“It’s been a while.” Celestia’s tone carried the same weight as her gaze with a note of curiosity.

Twilight blinked and looked down at the script. “F-father…”

Celestia didn’t move and continued on in a lighter tone. “Shinji, when we are alone, you may call me ‘Big Poppa’...”

77. Morning by Knight of Cerebus

Twilight raised and stretched, her eyes unwilling to jam open against the harsh sunlight. She groaned for a moment, hoping to get her bearings and find Spike's basket, before she realized that rather than the familiar dark blue, starry cloth, her body was draped in sheets of snow white rimmed with gold.

She found herself to suddenly be very, very awake, her brain fizzling at the sight of a room that she had seen from the outside only once or twice in her entire life. A simple red carpet and a golden stand for a bird confirmed that this was indeed the most sacred bedroom in the world, and one she had just woken up in.

The diligent librarian scanned her memory for the activities she had engaged in over the past three days, but came up as only a soupy haze of the sounds of her former mentor's voice and a vision of a train door opening. The words "Canterlot" and "urgent" flashed through her mind's eye, and abruptly she was up.

"Princess?!" Twilight's voice called out with a desperate, raspy strain. "Princess Celestia?!"

Twilight tried her best to hold in her panic, her breath caught in her throat. A prickling sensation all along her browline revealed itself to be the first upstarts of the familiar sheet of sweat that covered her face during these times when fear got the better of her.

She jumped from the bed, stumbling on uncertain hooves along the floor. "Princess, my love, where are you?" Twilight did a double take. She raised a hoof to her muzzle to silence any further embarassing outbursts, only to find vertigo overtake her as her balance changed. She felt herself collapse against the floor as she did, not noticing her eyes changing between lavender and a bright gold.

"My...love? What? Where did that...why do I love Celes..." The words came tumbling from her mouth, her eyelids fluttering and her pupils flicking across the length of her eyes in uneven spasms. "I...Spike? Spike, could you get me some coffee? I feel...sleeee...." Twilight's head hit the floor, her tongue hanging loosely from her mouth. She was vaguely aware of a large shadow looming over her, making no motion to help her.

"I needb...love...I...love..u...I lodvlu." She found her pleas for aid warped and twisted as they left her mouth, the pool of saliva surrounding her uncooperative lips further distorting the message. The last sensation she registered was one of a pair of strong fore hooves surrounding her, cradling her body as it lost the battle with the fatigue that was spreading all across her.

"I love you too, my dear." Celestia's horn stopped glowing with the murky golden light it had cast before, her tender smile widening at the site of Twilight snuggling into her arms. "Tomorrow I'll be sure to wake you up myself."

A/N: Vimbert The Unimpressive's not the only one who can do Mind Rape.

78. Sleep by Silver Scrolls

Twilight rolled over, snuggling deeper into the warmth that enveloped her. She had bought a new comforter recently and it was the warmest thing she had ever owned. It was soft and supple, it caressed her body and warmed her like a lovers hug. It was light and put almost no pressure on her body keeping it from being stifling. The comforter was white like a certain mare she had dreamed of many a lonely night and every morning she hung it out to absorb the sunlight and the smells of springs.

Digging her muzzle in a little deeper she took a deep breath and relished in the smell of spring that wafted from her blanket. Her hazy mind played the shifting of the blanket as she stirred as the wing of her dream mare. She imagined herself wrapped in the loving embrace, held tight and secure against her side, slowing waking from her sleep to a good morning kiss on the top of her head. Twilight rolled over in her sleep with a smile as she imagined herself being held again in those white hooves in greeting, something she missed since moving to ponyville.

Pulling her legs close she buried herself completely in the warmth and felt the silken material wash over her muzzle causing her to almost sneeze but she held it in and slowly the comforting embrace of sleep began to consume her again. Her mind quickly bringing up dreams of white fields of roses and security in them. She drifted off with a large smile and missed the blanket lifting slightly allowing a white muzzle to look underneath with a smile.

“Sleep tight my little Sparkle. It’s wonderful to have you home again.” Leaning in closer Celestia gave Twilight a quick kiss on her forehead just below her horn. “Thank you for coming to see me for mother’s day, it means the world to me.” Letting her wing fall back down Celestia curled around the sleeping purple unicorn and drifted aff to sleep, dreams of the days they had shared while her adopted daughter grew up playing in her mind.

79. Bananas by Fuzzyfurvert

“Do you like bananas, Twilight?”

“Um,” Twilight blinked slowly, holding her cup of tea steady in her magic. “Does this line of questioning end with you shooting me to the moon in a giant circus cannon?”

“What?” Celestia raised an eyebrow and chuckled. “Of course not! I only use industrial grade cannons. Though I cannot promise you that I will not utter some sort of cheesy one-liner in the next minute or two. I AM holding a pair of rather large bananas.”

Twilight giggled nervously as Celestia settled in next to her on top of the tower roof where the two princesses had taken to having private lunch breaks recently. “I see that. What’s with the extra produce?”

“The kitchens had an extra that I snagged back at breakfast. I thought we might share them?”

Twilight smiled and took one of the offered fruits. “Well, thankfully, I do like bananas.” She started to peel the tasty snack as Celestia nestled herself closer and leaned in to nuzzle her ear.

“Mmmm...but do you like MY banana?”

“W-w-w-what-t?” Twilight could feel the hair on her spine raise as Celestia whispered into her ear, her breath tickling at the sensitive flesh.

“Do you like my sweet, nutritious, soft, delectable-” Celestia blinked as a small purple hoof planted itself on her muzzle. Twilight turned and glared at her from above a bright blush.

“How is it that even after all these years you can still get me to react like that? You would think that by now, I would be used to your incessant teasing!” Twilight growled low in her throat. “Besides, if you want to use a fruit euphemism, you should use a peach. Bananas are so stallions. And I love peaches.”

“I’ll bring peaches next time then.” Celestia giggled and wrapped a wing around the smaller alicorn. “Now, shall we experiment and see what reaction I can get from you when I kiss you below the navel? I need more data on the reaction levels on subject, code named: TS…”

Twilight grimaced as she snorted and rolled her eyes. “Less cheesy come-on lines and more experimenting!”

80. Lullaby by Pearple Prose

Twilight hummed a familiar tune. It wasn't a particularly complex melody, nor beautiful. Really, it was just a small song she'd picked up in some shape or form and kept to herself, fine-tuning it, singing it to herself when she felt alone at night.

She'd never really taken conscious note of it... That is, not before she found herself sitting by Celestia's bedside on these late nights. Not before she found herself singing it over and over and over, reminding the pony lying in the bed that she was not alone, never alone—not until Death itself tore them apart.

Celestia's eyes cracked open. They blinked rapidly, her eyes darting around the room. For a moment, they looked directly at Twilight, and the blank unrecognising horror in them stabbed at her already tattered heart.

"Wh-Where am I?" Celestia whimpered. "Hello? Is anypony there? What's happening?"

She sounded so lost, Twilight thought, as she always did when she woke up. Humming that same, silly, stupid song under her breath, she stroked her love's ragged pink mane. Celestia kept squirming and shifting and whimpering in her bed, the nightmares working into her mind as time passed.

Slowly, eventually, Celestia stopped shaking, and her head would nod along to the song. Her eyes slowly began to shut once more, but not before clutching at the pony by her bedside with her feeble withered limbs. Not before whispering, "I found you, Twilight." and falling back asleep.

But always—every single time—she would miss Twilight whispering to her:

"Please wake up. Please."

Tears dripped onto Celestia's wizened cheeks, as she smiled softly in her sleep.

81. Familial by Jondor

If not for the tense feeling of dread hanging in the air, the scene in the throne room might have almost been comical.

All of the guards had been dismissed. Celestia had left her throne to meet her visitor, and was now stunned, sitting on her haunches in the middle of the room after what she had heard. Cadance stood facing her, her wings flared angrily and her eyes narrowed toward her elder and superior.

“Well, what is your intention toward Twilight?” Cadance asked again, breaking the silence in which Celestia had not answered her.

“I don’t understand. Cadance, I bear no ill will toward Twilight, or why would I choose to pursue a romantic relationship with her.” Celestia finally answered, her voice shaking slightly under the verbal onslaught.

“I would not have believed so, until you did begin courting her.” Cadance continued to stare down Celestia, her voice dangerously low. “Rather conveniently soon after she became your political equal. And I know how deeply you had your hoof in that business.”

“Cadance, please. I assure you that you have nothing to worry about. Twilight—”

“Nothing? Of course I have to worry about her. I foalsat her for years while she grew up, I married her brother, I love her like she’s my own sister.” Cadence’s stern manner began to deteriorate into pleading. “Just please, tell me you haven’t been grooming her for this. Look me in the eye and tell me you didn’t transform her into an alicorn just so that you could take a lover!”

Tears began to flow down Cadance’s muzzle, clouding her vision such that she missed Celestia standing up and moving closer. Instead, she felt Celestia’s warm presence close in and felt herself wrapped up in the older pony’s forelegs and pulled in close to her chest.

Celestia stroked her mane gently until her tears subsided. Cadance felt her chin being lifted to meet Celestia’s gaze; her eyes were warm and kind despite the harsh words that had been exchanged.

“Cadance, your concern for Twilight is very touching and noble,” Celestia said, looking her in the eye with an unwavering gaze. “I swear to you that I have only the best of intentions towards your sister-in-law. I helped her to become an alicorn because of the great potential she had, and still has.”

Celestia smiled down at the younger alicorn. “And besides, Twilight was the one who first came to me and confessed her desire to court me. So have no fear.”

Cadance smiled through a fresh cascade of tears.

82. Dawn by TheLastBrunnenG

Twilight lay on the floor of her mentor’s study, rapt by the musty tome at her hooves as Celestia sat staring at an empty scroll, wet-tipped quill held in golden magic. Gentle page-turning softened the silence between them until the alicorn broke her reverie and cleared her throat, quietly if firmly.

“Twilight, what do you think of Sunlight?” she asked, setting aside the scroll and quill.

Purple ears perked at the question, and Twilight smiled as she closed her eyes and began to recite. “Sunlight is defined as radiated energy from the sun,” she said before pausing to let a little blush rise to her cheeks. “Er, from your sun, that is. It takes the form of heat and light, filtered through Equestria’s atmosphere.” Cocking her head, she added, “Were you needing radiological properties, charts of intensity over time, or…?”

Celestia chuckled and swept a wing forward, brushing the longest of her ivory primaries through Twilight’s mane. “Oh, never change, my dear Twilight. You are of course correct,” she said, sparking a beaming grin from the little unicorn, “but I was hoping to hear your thoughts on the word itself. What images does it evoke? What does hearing ‘Sunlight’ make you feel?”

Twilight lay a bookmark in the tome and eased back onto her haunches, brow furrowed and nose twitching. “Well,” she half-muttered, a hoof to her chin, “when I hear ‘Sunlight’ I think of warmth, like I can almost feel the mid-day summer sun on my mane. I think of illumination, in the sense of bringing clarity. Is that what you needed?”

“Yes, my faithful student, that’s it exactly!” smiled Celestia as she lifted the quill and scratched a few words on the scroll. “Now, how about ‘Dawn’?”

Humming for a few seconds, Twilight closed her eyes and grinned. “New beginnings. ‘Dawn’ makes me think of the sunrise, a chance to start fresh, and the promise of a new day.” She opened her sparkling eyes and looked to her teacher, expectant and radiant.

Celestia put quill to scroll again as she lent her pupil an approving smile. “New beginnings, hmm? I like that, Twilight. ‘Dawn’ it is, then, for the first, and ‘Sunlight’ for the second. Now, what if we need a third one? ”

“I’m sorry, Princess – a third? A third what? What exactly are Dawn and Sunlight?”

“Why, they’re names, Twilight,” Celestia said as she rolled and set aside the scroll.

“Names? For what, or for who?”

The alicorn giggled softly. “For our foals, of course.”

The gears in Twilight’s mind promptly stripped and seized and sheared off a cog or three while she sat frozen, Celestia smiling beatifically. “Princess,” Twilight began slowly, “we don’t have any foals.”

“Not yet, but magic is a wonderful thing, is it not, my dear Twilight?”

One of Twilight’s brows inched up her forehead, driving pitons in as it blazed a trail toward her hairline. “Princess, we’re not even married.”

Celestia winked. “Not yet.”

Twilight sighed to the floor and winced, “Not again.” She shook her head and rubbed her now-aching temple with a hoof. “Princess Celestia, we’ve been over this, twice this month already. We’re not married.”

“We can be!”

“We’re not getting married.”

“Foals out of wedlock? Twilight, I had no idea you could be so daring! The nobles will be scandalized.”

Twilight growled through clenched teeth. “We don’t have any foals, we’re not having any foals, we’re not married, and we’re not getting married! We’re not even dating!”

The wisp of a smirk curled itself around Celestia’s muzzle. “I’ll pick you up at seven thirty. Neighponese or Istallion?”

The great gold-embossed doors to Celestia’s study flung open as Twilight bolted from the room, grumbling a stream of Neighponese and Istallion profanities as she sped past a gaggle of ambassadors and officials lining the hallway.

From the doorway behind her a royal voice called, “Twilight, come back! What about Dawn and Sunlight? Twilight, honey, please don’t leave! Think of our foals!”

83. Unreal by Pearple Prose

Twilight was going to do it. Today was the day, she knew.

She looked down at the page on the desk. It seemed quite daunting, the task ahead of her. But, really, it was quite simple – just put the quill, the long red one she got from Philomena, to the paper, and write.

All she had to do was put all her thoughts down, her emotions, maybe a few poetic metaphors. Those were romantic, right? Right.

Twilight put the tip of the quill to the paper. Yes, that's a good start.

All she had to do was tell the recipient, one particularly important pony, all about how – from perhaps the moment she first saw her – she wanted to just kiss her and hug her and never let go, how she wanted to take her on an adventure across the world and through the mountains and over the sea in pursuit of her affections.

She could picture it in her mind; the look on her face as she kneeled before her and waxed to her perfection, listened to her perfect voice, and revelled in her perfect little laugh, the one that sounded like bells tinkling in the soft, warm winds of summer.

She could picture a future together, the two of them in a small cottage out in the meadows, or a palace on a mountain, or even just a comfy little library in the middle of a comfy little town. It didn't matter where, as long as she was with her.

And all of a sudden, Twilight Sparkle blinked and found herself sitting at her desk in the middle of the night, watching the wax drip from a stealthily placed candle by the blank white paper.

She blinked once, then put the quill down, the long red one she got from Philomena.

All she had to do was write. She was quite good at it, actually.

But not today.

Tomorrow, maybe.

But not today.

84. Dragons by Silver Scrolls

Celestia's head breached the surface of the massive mound of golden coins, rubies, trinkets and other such treasures causing an avalanche of small proportions. Spitting out s few gold coins she turned to the dragon that was smirking at. "I forgot how hard it is to swim through solid material." Pulling herself free she shook free a few loose pieces of treasure and slid down the side of the mound.

The Dragon snickered and shook his head. "Tell me again why you need this necklace that you are so certain I have. "

Celestia looked around the lair at all the massive piles of treasure and sighed. "Why must you have so much treasure? I mean really, what do you do with it all?" She stayed trotting towards the next pile. "As for why, well that's personal."

The dragon shook his head and smiled as he watched her dive into the next pile. Pulling out the necklace from under himself he chuckled. The pile with Celestia shifted and began to run across the floor, spilling out like a rushing wave of glittering death. The sound faded and Celestia was left sitting on top of a much smaller pile of treasure with a frown. Her shoulders were slumped forward while her wings hung low. Slowly bet bottom lip began to tremble as tears threatened to spill from her eyes.

"Woah, hey, no gods are allowed to cry in this cave. Calm down, it'll be okay" He rose up and slide across the floor so he could wrap in wing as the tears started.

"No it won't!" Celestia wailed as the dragon pulled her close. "It's our anniversary soon and that was the necklace that I wanted to propose to her with. It belonged to my first lover and I want to give it to Twilight as a symbol of her being the last. She will be the last let I take because I want to spend the rest of eternity with her." Celestia buried hrr muzzle in the crook of the dragon's wing as she cried.

The Dragon slowly raised a claw and gently patted her on the back. "There there, I know exactly where it is."

Celestia sniffle and looked up at the dragon as he pulled out the necklace. Her tears speed as a smile stole is way onto her face.

"Oh, thank you so much Spike, you have no idea how much this means to me."

"I think he might." Celestia's face fell as she slowly turned to look towards the sound of the voice that had just called out. Twilight stood leaning against Spike's tail with a sure grin. "He was holding that necklace for me so I could do the same thing, sort of. I knew about the legend of the necklace, but I didn't know it was really that important." Twilight stepped forward towards Celestia as Spike let her go.

"So then..." Celestia paused as purple lips meet her white ones.

Twilight pulled away with a smile. "Yes."

85. Dragons(2) by Knight of Lycaeus

"Celestia?", asked Twilight.

"Yes Twilight?", turning her attention to the lavender alicorn lying next to her.

"There's something I've been curious about for a while but I haven't found the time to ask. Lifting a forehoof she pointed towards a long open scroll hanging from the wall. "I'm not sure what it suppose to be a picture of, all I know about is that it was from a land quite far from Equestria."

Celestia chuckled, "This was a gift from a land far east of Equestria, it is the image of a dragon and a bird. The dragon to them looks quite different from how we see them and instead look more like a long lizard while the bird is also a rare being that many compare to phoenixes."

"What does it mean?"

"Dragons to them are symbols of strength, life, light, and imperial power it is also a masculine symbol as rulers in their land are male. While the bird represents virtue, grace, darkness, they are thought to be feminine and the counterpart of the dragon. Together they are a symbol for harmony."

"So they gave you this because it represents harmony?"

"That and more, I received this during my millennium of sole rulership however they had heard rumours about Luna and to them I reminded them of the dragon however now I have another reason for this."

"What is it?"

"You, Twilight. You remind me of the characteristics of the bird for many reasons but some stand out; appearances of the bird are rare but when they appear it marks a time of great change much like your ascension has and these two together form a couple and are seen as being symbols of harmony in marriage."

"Marriage?", Twilight asked hesitantly.

Celestia moved closer and nuzzled Twilight, "Perhaps one day."

86. *A NEW CHALLENGER APPROACHES!* Change by Dragon Genesis

Things change, that Twilight knew for certain. Ponies change, places change, the world changes. Change is a natural order of life and death. It can be huge or small, but it's change nonetheless.

And at this exact moment, in this very place in Twilight's small time on this world, this one change is proving to be more life changing than anything she has ever faced. Not becoming Celestia's personal protégé, becoming the Element of Magic, nor becoming an alicorn, none of this compared to the change she now faced.

The pure joy of this change flowed down her cheeks as she cuddled up to the alabaster coat of her lover, enjoying the warmth the mare next to her gave off. Change could be good and it could be bad. But there was no doubt that this change was perfect.

"Are you alright, love?" Twilight looked up to see Celestia watching her with concern. The lavender mare gave out a choked laugh and buried her muzzle against the fur of the elder alicorn.

"I'm fine, Tia. Perfectly fine." Celestia smiled and placed a small kiss on the young mares forehead.

Some feared change. They feared the idea of everything they know changing before their eyes into something they didn't recognize. But then, there were the ponies who embraced change. They embraced the idea of the new challenges and experiences that change brought.

Twilight embraced change. She embraced what has happened in her time so far in this world. She embraced her apprenticeship, she embraced her ascent, she embraced her wife. She embraced the change and welcomed it with hooves wide open. Because if you fear change, how can you truly experience life for what it is?

Twilight smiled and buried her muzzle further into Celestia's coat. She loved change.

87. Cosmos by Knight of Cerebus

Author's Notes:

KoC would like to kindly guide you to this.

I assume it has to do with that Starburst story he promised us all.

"So why did you wander out beyond the reaches of the furthest stars, little pony?" The merchant gave a cough, sifting through the sands laid out on the table for the spices promised.

"Call me a wayward princess. You might say I have momma issues." Replied his customer. She brushed her mane out of her eyes, the streaks of gold and orange pushing aside to reveal her bright violet eyes beneath. "I guess I've always just loved the stars, though. I wanted to go see them for myself, one day."

"Is that your crew waiting on you, then?" The merchant's second set of arms grabbed a box behind him, making sure to reveal the organisms trapped behind the glass for his buyer's scrutinizing. He turned his head to nod at a set of ponies talking beside a sun-adorned sailing ship with shimmering purple wings.

"The very same." She smiled in reply. "They're a skittish bunch, but they've never failed me when I really needed them. I'm a blessed mare."

"I'd guess that would come with the territory of being a magical pony, wouldn't it?"

"You'd guess, yeah. I try not to let it go to my head. 'Was about time we stopped hiding in our solar system and went out to talk to everyone else out there, I thought."

"And the momma problems, of course. Yer dad any better?"

"It was issues with both mommas, actually. No, everypony makes that mistake, don't worry. It's just...well.." She sighed, grabbing the specimens in her magic and examining her face in the glass. "How do I put this? They were so good at everything they did, I just felt crushed. They weren't bad ponies, but I needed to get out and do things, you know? Be my own mare. You get a set of immortals running a country for parents and they can do anything. I had to find a different country just to stand out. So I decided space was the place for me. My purple mum loved the stars, anyway."

"Hey, Starburst, you 'bout done?" A grey-green pony with a swirling cyan mane tapped her on the shoulder.

"Yeah, yeah, I got 'em. Can't wait 'till we send 'em back this one." She held up the glass case in her magic, turning tail on the multi-armed trader. He watched her flank trot off into the distance, proudly displaying a mark of a star interescting a sun, a brilliant spectrum forming in the collision zone.

88. Gingerbread by Silver Scrolls

"I, Twilight Sparkle take you, Supreme Princess Sun Butt to be my lawfully wedded wife." Twilight raised a gingerbread cookie with a hole poked the center and rested it on the pure white horn that lowered to meet it. "Do you Princess Sun Butt take Twilight sparkle to be your lawfully wedded wife as well?"

Celestia smiled an leaned down to nuzzle the young unicorn. "I do."

The purple filly giggled at the nuzzle before speaking again. "Then I now pronounce you mare and mare."

Celestia pulled a gingerbread cookie out of the package and used her magic to make a hole in it, "Can't forget your ring Twilight." She placed it over the fillies horn who started giggling uncontrollably,

"Do you think this could ever happen for real Tia?" Twilight looked up at her teacher with a smile.

Celestia smiled warmly. "Who knows, maybe someday. There are no laws against it so no pony can say it won't."

Twilight smiled and burrowed into Celestia's chest with a contented sigh. "I hope so."

Celestia shook her head and the room came back into focus. The mare kneeling before her with a box of gingerbread cookies, a ring nestled in the middle of the box. Her wings shook at her sides and her breath was held as she held the box in front of Celestia with her magic. Slowly a golden surrounded the ring and a smile split the white mares face as a tear trailed down her cheek. "I do."

Twilight's head rose as she took a deep breath and wrapped her fiance in a bone crushing hug. She began hopping in a circle on her back hooves while squeezing the love of her life to death, her shouts of yes echoing around the hall and drawing the eyes of many a curious noble and guard. After she finally settled down She brought her one time teacher, then lover and now soon to be wife into a deep kiss.

After they broke Celestia blushed a little. "I am so glad I decided to court you Twilight, never in my wildest dreams would I have thought this would happen though."

Twilight smiled. "Do you remember when I was a filly and we used to have mock weddings with gingerbread cookies as rings. I ave never forgotten those times. I was to young back then to understand what it meant but after watching my friends and even Luna tie the knot it dawned on me what I was missing. Then you came looking for romance. It was a dream come true, and a great boon for the gingerbread cookie makers." Twilight blushed and Celestia smiled.

"Those always were your favorite. Maybe that should be the wedding them. Gingerbread cathedral, gingerbread chairs, gingerbread cake." A mischievous smirk crossed her lips as Twilight blushed and wiped a little drool from her lips.

"Maybe, I bet pinkie would love to do the baking for all that." She turned and together, leaning against each other, they left down the hall to get dinner and begin planning. Behind them a guard darted forward and grabbed the abandoned package of cookies with a smile and hid them in his armor for later.

89. Poodle by Dragon Genesis

"How did this happen?"

"I don't know."

"Why did this happen."

"Again, I don't know."

"Wha-"

"Twilight!" Shouted Celestia, staring at the mare through the fluff that surrounded her eyes and the rest of her body. She matched that pink fluffy pony that seemed to have inhabited the Ponyville library along with Queen Chrysalis and a 'Dan' charcter.

"Look, asking thousands of questions is not going to help us. Besides, you look cute like that." said the princess with as much of a smirk that was able to be seen. Somehow, past all the lavender fluff that surrounded her, Twilight managed a crimson blush.

"Well, um, y-you look cute to, Princess." said Twilight with a small smile. Celestia rolled here eyes, almost poking them out with the hairs dangling down in front of them.

"Twilight, we are together now. It kills the mood when you call me Princess." Twilight blushed even harder as if she was caught sneaking into the cookie jar. She smiled sheepishly up at the alicorn fluff ball.

"Sorry, Celestia. It's a force of habit." apologized the alicorn fluff ball. Celestia smiled and gently kissed the mare on her lips, it was too difficult to try and locate her forehead, and nuzzled the mare.

"Twilight Sparkle! I demand you to get mo-" The couple stared at Chrysalis who apparently flew all the way to Canterlot to demand for Twilight to buy something. The changeling queen looked between the two of them and paled. "Not more of them."

Deciding to enact their revenge, Celestia and Twilight stuck out their youngest with a 'pbbld' sound and started to chase the now fleeing queen.

"I just wanted a cupcake!"

90. Marriage by TheLastBrunnenG

"Truly ravishing, darling!" Rarity stalked around her boutique, eyes focused on the vision in show-white silk and lace before her. "I must say, Twilight, I may have caught the bouquet at your brother's wedding, but seeing you in a wedding dress, I'm tempted to give you the bouquet right now. The chance to see you prance down the aisle wearing my masterpiece, some lucky stallion at your side..." She circled behind Twilight, cooing as she sat down at her desk, quill busy scribbling notes on a sprawling design sketch.

Twilight rolled her eyes and smiled, holding dutifully still in the swath of alabaster fabric. "Don't get your hopes up, Rarity." She let her eyes wander the Boutique, body frozen in fear of wayward stickpins. "I'm just here because you needed a pony my size for some measurements, remember? And well, you know, if I..."

Rarity paused as a wolfish grin found her muzzle. "If you what, dear?"

"If I did walk down the aisle, it - Rarity, do I really have to say it?" Twilight could feel the predatory smile beaming from the desk behind her, and her ears drooped. "Fine. It - it wouldn't be a stallion."

"There, darling, now was that so hard?" Rarity sat back and hummed a little. "We're your friends, Twilight. It's not like we didn't already know, or at least suspect it. As they say in Prance, love is love, no?"

Twilight sighed and shifted her weight a little. A few long moments later the scratching of quill on paper stopped and she heard a thunk and a flapping. Her head snapped up as she heard a voice angelic and warm and most definitely not Rarity Belle speak up.

“She’s right, you know. You really are ravishing in a wedding dress.”

“Oh, no,” Twilight groaned, furrowing her brow.

“Oh yes, my faithful student,” Celestia purred as she circled around to face the diminutive unicorn. “Or more properly, ‘I do’.”

“I don’t.”

“But you’re already dressed for it, my darling Twilight! I even have flowers and a cake!” With a flourish of golden magic a bouquet of flowers appeared floating between them, and a towering tiered cake floated gently to rest on a nearby chair.

“The dress is Carrot Top’s, the bouquet is Cadance’s, which you must’ve taken from Rarity’s freezer, and the cake,” Twilight growled, “appears to have been licked.”

“Miss Top won’t mind if we borrow it, Rarity already offered you the bouquet, and I can confirm that the cake is definitely not poisoned.” Celestia licked her lips and shivered as her wings fluttered a bit.

Twilight tapped an impatient hoof. “Speaking of Rarity, where is she?”

Celestia scrunched her muzzle a bit. “Napping?”

“Why is she napping?”

Eyes darting side to side, Celestia squeaked, “Previously un-diagnosed narcolepsy?”

Twilight’s horn flared and the dress flew off in a tornado of taffeta and a cyclone of chiffon. “For the eighty-seventh time this month, we’re not married and we’re not getting married!” She threw her hooves up and yelled, “You don’t even have a preacher!”

With a practiced back-kick, Celestia’s hoof struck a supply cabinet against the wall with a resounding thud. Its doors sprung open and a wizened little grey pony tumbled out, mummified in a tangle of cloth and ribbons and beads. “So glad you could join us, Reverend Waddle.”

“AIR, GLORIOUS AIR!” he croaked, stumbling to his hooves as she straightened his clerical collar. “Dearly beloved,” he began as he brushed a pile of sequins off his wrinkled forehead, “we are gathered here today to join in holy… OOOFF!”

His sagging eyes blinked from under half a layer of cake as Twilight stormed out of the Boutique. “No! No! No!” she barked. “Not now, not today, not at all!”

“Drat,” Celestia sighed as she began munching on the bouquet.

The little stallion coughed and swallowed a hoofful of cake as he wheezed, “Do I still get paid for this?”

Author's Notes:

I, Fuzzy, just realized this author's name was a Lexx reference.

91. *A NEW CHALLENGER APPROACHES* Valentine by Misago

It felt like it should be an easy thing to do, Celestia thought bitterly. She had prepared for this specific day.

Here she stood, Her Royal Majesty, The Dawnbringer, The Divine Light Incarnate, immortal ruler of Equestria for thousands of years, conqueror of ancient horrors. And yet she was afraid of a wooden door in the corridors of her own palace. It was not even a particularly impressive door. Just a simple one, without any decoration or special markings, like dozens of others around the building.

But what was behind this specific door was more terrifying to her than Discord, Sombra, Chrysalis, Nighmare Moon or any combination of the four could ever be.

A faint but ominous rustling sound could be heard inside.

Stepping closer, Celestia took a deep breath in a futile attempt to calm her rapidly beating heart. She knew she was as ready as she was ever going to be.

After reassuring herself that her left wing was still securely pressed to her side, Celestia firmly rapped on the door with her hoof three times.

For a while, nothing happened. Even the rustling inside had stopped, as if the dull thud of her knocking had scared it away.

But just as Celestia started turning away, the creaking behind her signaled the beginning of her greatest battle.

Because there, surrounded by dusty shelves and carefully arranged piles of old books, sat Twilight Sparkle, purple wings quivering in delight, with the most adorable delighted smile on her lips to greet her former mentor.

"Pr- Celestia! I didn't think anyone would find me here!"

Twilight carefully replaced the book floating in her telekinetic grasp, and moved to intercept with adorable intent.

"Thank you so much for telling me about this place! I found a signed first edition of "A Short History of Canterlot"!"

Not Minotaur nor Manticore had ever managed to slow Celestia down even for a second, unlike the bouncing gait Twilight exhibited only in a particularly happy mood. Like, for example, if someone told her about a collection of old books too rare and sensitive for the library.

Now the bouncing purple princess had come to a stop in front of Celestia, when she suddenly seemed to regain full awareness of the situation the moment her eyes met Celestia's. Instantly, her smile transformed from delighted to embarrassed, and she slowly lowered her gaze.

Only millennia of experience allowed Celestia to keep her heart from stopping at the sight of Twilight pawing the ground like a kitten.

"Ah- Don't worry, Twilight", she managed to get out, not entirely convinced she'd managed to keep her voice in line. "I do not want to interrupt you. I just wanted to return the book you suggested I should read in person." Why did her cheeks feel hot?

With that, she levitated the book in question out from under her wing and towards Twilight. The title read "Foreign Customs and their Meanings".

"I-I found it very interesting", Celestia continued, now definitely sure she was blushing. "And... I think, as the author suggests, there are some parallels to Equestrian customs. There was one in celebration of... romance. Similar to Hearts and Hooves Day, I mean."

Now it was Twilight's turn to blush. "Oh. Yes. I remember that one", she replied quietly.

It was now or never. Time for Celestia to unleash her cunning plan.

"If you want my opinion, I wrote a short piece connected with that particular event. I left it in as a bookmark."

Before Twilight could reply, Celestia's horn started to glow, and a white-hot shine swallowed her whole.

When the light disappeared, Twilight was alone with the book.

Five minutes later, a low-flying patrolling pegasus guard got knocked out by a rare Equestrian Purple Bouncing Princess. The blissful calm of unconsciousness meant that he never saw the red heart-shaped card in his attacker's grasp, upon which was written:

92. *CONFIRMED FOR BRAWL* Lingerie by Knight of Cerebus

"Now then, let us review this from the top. Who left the books on weather magic within reach of Gadget Gear's magic kindergarten class?"

A sigh left the pony bowing meekly in front of her towering superior. "I did, mistress."

"Who then was not focused enough on the outside world to stop the tornado one of the foals had created until after it had stormed through the Canterlot Library?"

"I was, mistress."

"And who will be explaining this to my sister and her council in her current state?"

Another sigh. "I will, mistress."

"And what does that make you, my dear?"

"A pretty pony princess."

"A pretty pony princess, what?"

"A pretty pony princess, mistress"

"Better." The voice became more gentle. "I am sure Luna will be delighted to hear--"

The rest of the lecture was cut off by the slamming of a pair of doors, followed by Luna entering with a grim expression locked firmly upon her visage. "Sister! We demand that you tell us where our undergarments hav--" Luna blinked. Very, very slowly, she raised a hoof to her forehead, massaging her temple with utmost care.

"Twilight, is there a particular reason why you are wearing white coat dye and a multicoloured wig?"

"Maybe." The rapidly reddening alicorn squeaked. She tried her best to move her head in synchronization with Luna's, obscuring her companion, but to no avail.

"Sister!" Luna said to the alicorn who was currently attempting to discreetly slip out of the room. "Our lingerie is not a communal resource for you to filch when 'er you wish." Celestia cringed slightly at this, her now-purple wings sinking slightly. "I neither have vested interest in nor wish to be exposed to the antics you and dear Twilight Sparkle have been engaging in since your body-swapping misshap during your anniversary, but in order to respect your privacy I must know my own belongings will not be misused."

Celestia straightened at last, looking at her sister evenly and with as much dignity as she could muster with a braided tail tied to her back in a frill bow and pink, lacy panties that were transparent in the rear. "I understand, Luna. I will--"

"Nay. You will give me your apology in your current state in front of the Lunar guard. Both of you." She said, turning her gaze back to a still-crimson Twilight. Celestia gave a wink to Twilight, who nodded.

"Of course, Luna. We will be happy to, with some conditions. Let me discuss a few details with you..."

Luna smiled at last. "At last somepony who sees reason. Very well, I shall be happy to parry with you."

As Twilight talked with Luna, Celestia slowly began unravelling herself from the awkward gear and floating it towards her sister.

Moments later, the lunar alicorn froze in mid sentence, a look of extreme discomfort taking on her face. Twilight flew from the room after her partner, who had already vacated by the time the panties had lodged themselves tightly up Luna's posterior.

The midnight alicorn stared at herself, noting her hooves were currently in cuffs that forced them spread, and that her tail was currently tied tightly around her croup.

The two lovers fled down the hallway from the sister of the night, who waddled after them screaming curses in the Canterlot Voice.

93. Dance by Silver Scrolls

Screams of anguish and horrified mutters ran up and down the stark white hallway. Doctors ran back and forth while nurses screamed out orders and couples consoled each other. Two gurney’s raced down the hallway, an alicorn in each. The purple one looked ashamed and had wraps on all four of her legs while the white one stared at the ceiling, shock written over her face. They were wheeled into a room where they lapsed into silence for a few minutes.

“Well that could have gone better.” The diarch of the sun winced as she tried to turn her head to look at the mare in the bed beside hers. “How did that-”

Twilight winced and interrupted her. “Let’s not talk about it...EVER.”

The doors as the far side of the room swung open and the sounds of a frantic hospital drifted through, silenced by the doors as the swung shut. A grey stallion in a lab coat held a a chart in a blue glow in front of him, flipping through the pages. “Well it looks like you two are fine to go.” He looked up. “Not sure how two alicorns got so hurt from dancing though.” His eyes drifted to twilight who blushed. “You should stay of your hooves for a few days though, and avoid any music that makes you want to dance.”

Celestia and Twilight winced in unison. “I swear I will never dance again.” Twilight looked to her new wife. “Next time, remind me of my past dances before I even go near the dance floor.”

Celestia’s face turned surprised. “Are you saying this is my fault, because it’s not my fault you gave the CMC a run for the money at the reception. I never knew dancing could be...” Celestia paused and took a deep breath, her eyes squeezed shut in pain. “Just promise me love, we will never ever go dancing together again.”

As Celestia said dancing a scream echoed from a nearby bed. “OH GODS NO, NOT THE TWO STEP.”

“NURSE!” The doctor ran over. “WE HAVE ANOTHER ONE. BRING THE SEDATIVES.”

A nurse came running in followed by an earth pony filly, a unicorn filly and a pegasus filly who ran up to Twilight’s bed and hopped on it. Twilight gasped as he foreleg was jostled. “Oh my gosh Twilight, where did you learn to dance like that?” Scootaloo leaned forward until her face was touching Twilight’s. “First you were all like bobbing yer head and then everything was chaos.”

Applebloom shoved Scootaloo to the side. “I didn’t know you could use a dance move to banish ponies, could you teach me how to do that? Well after Luna gets back and doesn’t kill you.”

Sweetie Belle smiled and giggled. “That was pretty awesome, but Rarity isn’t gonna be real happy about the dresses.”

“Girls, please calm down.” Twilight lifted them from the bed and put them on the floor beside her. “I can’t teach you, I am pretty sure Luna is going to return with a new law forbidding me from dancing. I-” The doors burst open again and Luna burst into the room, her eye’s narrowed and nostrils flared.

“TWILIGHT SPARKLE!!” A flash of purple and gold light left Luan glaring at empty beds and a room full of quivering ponies. Turning away Luna grumbled to herself. “When I find you...oh when I find you, your gonna teach me how to samba like that.” She paused, and pushed open the door to the hallway. "When you return from your honeymoon you will teach me to samba like that, it could be quite a useful weapon in the future." A pony nearby turned pale and flopped over as she said samba while another turned tail and fled screaming in terror.

94. Parents by Grimman007

Author's Notes:

A/N: BOLD CAPS indicate a voice that is incredibly low pitched, like "two lead slabs slamming together" (Thank you, Sir Terry Pratchett, for that wonderful description.), while Regular bold indicates a deep female voice.

Twilight watched as the circle of runes glowed with an eldritch light, and a deep chime sounded. Two massive figures, each taller than even Celestia slowly phased in, and a deep and terrible voice rang out.

"THE FUCK IS THIS SHIT?", said the bearded alicorn stallion.

The alicorn mare beside him responded in a grandmotherly voice.

"Perhaps the mare behind that weak wall has some answers. Come out, please, dear; I would rather not have to expend more energy than I need to right now."

Twilight was now shaking like a leaf. The stallion's voice sounded like it was grating her soul like hard cheese with every syllable, while the mare's voice dripped with beyond-godlike power. And if she considered a three meter thick wall of adamantium that was personally reinforced by both Celestia and Luna weak, HOLY. BUCKING. SHIT.

"Come now, I don't bite." said the mare.

"A-are you Celestia's p-parents?", squeaked Twilight.

"Why do you ask?" the mare asked back.

"B-because I-I'm l-looking for their blessing."

The mare gave Twilight a sudden look of understanding.

"Do you love her?"

"W-What?"

"Do you love her?"

"Y-yes, with all my heart!", Twilight answered fearfully.

"AND DOES SHE LOVE YOU?", the stallion asked.

"Y-yes."

"Then you have our blessing, child.", the mare said in a comforting tone.

"BUT UNDERSTAND THIS, CHILD.", warned the stallion, "IF YOU EVER HURT HER, I-"

"What my husband is trying to say, is that to harm her in any way would be... incredibly unintelligent of you.", the mare interrupted.

"I understand perfectly. Don't worry, harming her is something I would never consider in the first place."

"THEN IF OUR BUSINESS IS CONCLUDED?"

"Oh! Before you go, can I ask what your names are?"

The pair smirked.

"Mother Earth."

"FATHER TIME. YOURS?"

"T-T-T-Twilight Sp-Sparkle, s-sir." Twilight stammered out.

Mother Earth smiled. "Don't forget to invite us to the wedding, dear. Goodbye... for now."

And with that, the pair vanished in a flash of light.

Twilight was later found unconscious in the library basement, stiff as a board of wood.

95. Wonderland by Knight of Lycaeus

“Tomb of the Ancient King, the Great Eyrie, Home of the Grand Elders, Statue of Amarantha, Final Rest of the Alpha, Colossus of Marius, House of the Eternal Flame, Library of Silverwood, the Great Western Wall, and Canterlot. So many choices but where to go?”

Celestia continued to glance over the pamphlets and photos until a purple alicorn popped in next to her; the purple alicorn looked haggard and had a slight manic gleam in her eyes.

“There you are”, Twilight exclaimed, “I've looking for you all day. There’s still so much to do before our wedding and only days before it actually happens. I've been running around trying to finish preparations which you should be helping me with but instead I find you lounging in here looking at pictures-”

Celestia placed her hoof over the frantic alicorn’s mouth before she spoke, “Deep breaths Twilight. Now I know there is not a lot of time left but you have to remember to stay calm.”

Twilight nodded prompting Celestia to remove her hoof, “But still some help would be appreciated to make sure everything is perfect.”

“While there are things left to finish most of it has been handled by everypony else so just relax”, she motioned for Twilight to sit down beside her, “I was not in here doing nothing. You’ve handled so much of the wedding preparations so I thought I could return the favour.”

Holding up the different pictures she asked, “So any preferences for our honeymoon?”

Author's Notes:

All the places Celestia listed at the beginning are all historical sites, a historical honeymoon? Though I'm sure she has other ideas planned. All ten places belong to a different race and each has a historical real world counterpart, anyone who feels like guessing then guess away.

96. Frozen by SHL

It was cold in there. Like always, especially in winter. Two hours before it was snowing, but in that moment there wasn't any cloud and the beauty of the night could be watched for everypony. Millions of stars twinkled in the dark and the moon, even it wasn't full, was perfect. Twilight looked the sky with a soft smile before tightening her scarf and shocking her wings. She had been in that place in similar nights many times so she didn't let the cold of the air bothered here.

But to be honest, she was freezing.

"You should bring a blanket, my dear." A soft and sweet voice said, making Twilight to turn her head to see who talked, even if she already knew the answer.

"We didn't need one before, Celestia. And we did this a lot of times." Sparkle grinned.

The Princess of the Sun smiled, getting closer to Twilight. Two cups of hot chocolate were lifted in her golden magical aura. "Indeed, but that doesn't change the fact that it's very cold tonight."

"Oh, it isn't that much-" Twilight had a strong shiver that made her to shrink. "Ok. I'm frozen." She confessed.

Celestia chuckled, lying down next to her former student and giving her one of the cups. "Well, that's why I'm bringing this, Twilight."

The younger princess took the cup with a big smile, tasting the chocolate. "Mmmm... Much better." Twilight said. "But-"

"But?" Celestia asked.

"I miss something, my love." She said with a lovely expression, one that Celestia couldn't resist. And she knew it.

Tia shook her head with a grin in her face before she extended one wing over Twilight and bringing her closer with it. "Better now?"

Twilight nodded and kissed the cheek of Celestia. "Yes, my princess."

97. Hospital by TheLastBrunnenG

The little unicorn tore through hospital's hallways, as her hoofsteps echoed off the corridors. She wore panic and desperation and determination like a shield, pushing aside seas of doctors and staff. As she approached two massive doors the flanking guards stepped aside and swung them wide, the hospital's pale sterile light flooding a dim and expansive room.

The doors shut behind Twilight as she skidded to a stop. There before her on a simple bed lay the shivering silhouette of her mentor, illuminated and grey in the fading glow of the hallway lights.

"Princess?" she panted as she rushed to the bedside. "Can you hear me? I came as soon as I could! Are you…?"

The alicorn groaned and lifted a great downy wing which fluttered a moment before falling feebly back across her ribcage. "Twilight Sparkle?" she whispered. "Twilight, is that you?"

"Yes, Princess, I - " She gulped and ran a hoof across the trembling white wing. "What can I do? Is there a spell, a potion, anything that will help?"

"Just a little while longer, my faithful student. Not long now." Her legs twitched and she shifted a little, almost imperceptibly, the effort written in her sigh. "Perhaps just… No, I can't."

"Anything!" Twilight pleaded. "Ask me anything, tell me anything! Please, Princess, let me help."

Celestia swallowed and for a few long seconds lay shivering. "Will you lay here with me, Twilight? Not long, I promise. I'm… I'm almost done."

Twilight climbed into the bed, careful hoofsteps barely creasing the snow-white sheets. She dropped her head to the pillow and they lay together, still and quiet as minutes ticked by.

After a time Celestia murmured, "Twilight, you said I could ask you anything." Against her pillow she felt the unicorn nodding and she dared a faint smile. "You are so very special to me, Twilight, and I hope you'll grant an old mare's request. It's a silly thing, and sentimental, but it will mean so much to me at the end. When my time comes, Twilight, will you let me breathe my last breath into your mouth?"

Twilight inhaled sharply and stilled her trembling jaw. She leaned in, carefully, slowly, gently, and lay her lips across Celestia's, closing her eyes as warmth washed over her and sent tingles from horn to tail.

Celestia's last breath, she realized, was oddly wet and squishy and pink and quite possibly prehensile.

"BLEAGHHH!" she spat. "That wasn't breath, that was… that was tongue!"

Celestia withdrew the offending appendage and smiled. "Well, you did kiss me, Twilight. It would have been rude not to return the favor."

Twilight leapt off the bed onto her hooves, lip curled and brows knit. "But I heard you were in the hospital!"

She chuckled. "Twilight, I am in a hospital."

"But you're not hurt, or injured, or… or dying!"

"No, I was napping. Really, these annual Royal Inspection tours can be so mindlessly tedious, I had to have a break. The real question is, did you ask anypony if I was hurt?" Celestia's grin widened as she watched Twilight's legendary nervous tic sputter to life. "Or are you so used to dashing to my rescue that you assumed something terrible must've happened, from which only you could save me?"

Twilight squeezed her eyes shut and growled, "But you said you wanted to breathe your last breath into… into…"

"I do! But Twilight," Celestia said as she sat up in the bed, "did you actually wait for my last breath? Or were you so desperate to kiss me that you took the first chance that came along?"

There was a tremendous metallic clang from the room, followed by the rapid stomping exit of a snarling purple unicorn. A nearby nurse looked at the little mare thundering down the hallway then peeked into the room. "Doctor?" she called. "Have you ever had to extract a food tray from a pony's nasal cavity? If not, here's your chance."

98. Starlight by Misago

"It looks beautiful under the starlight, doesn't it?", Celestia's voice pierces the silence, a slight edge to her normally so soft and calming voice.

Twilight looks up from her book, a bit startled by the sudden inquiry, and Celestia's appearance, for that matter. She can swear that she was alone just a second ago. In fact, she selected this specific balcony on the highest tower specifically for its relative seclusion from the always lively castle.

Not that she ever wants seclusion from Celestia, far from it, in fact. Just an advance notice, to keep her face from showing embarrassment, so she can at least feel like a princess, someone equal. So she can feel like there isn't an enormous gulf between them.

She does not even try to calm her rapid heartbeat, however. As long as Celestia is here, that would just be a wasted effort.

"I remember the times when it was just a few huts", Celestia continues. She is looking at the lights of Canterlot below, yet she seems far away from them. "Back then, sporadic packs of timberwolves or the odd manticore were the only threats we would ever face."

It is unusual, and very worrying, to see Celestia so despondent, and Twilight suddenly feels cold in her stomach. She knows what this is about.

"Celestia, there was no way you could foresee what Discord was planning." Twilight tries to sound soothing, even though she herself feels quite lost at the moment.

"And what of the changelings?", Celestia asks. Her tone is not unkind, and yet there is a hint of accusation, as if daring Twilight to refute her claim. "I never noticed my own niece was kidnapped and replaced with the changeling queen herself! What other foes do you have to save me from until you realize how ill-suited I am to keep my subjects safe?"

"That is not true. You are the best possible ruler for Equestria", Twilight says softly.

Celestia shakes her head in disbelief.

"How? How can you still look at me and see a princess, a ruler, when I can't even protect my country?" she asks, and for the first time in this discussion, there is a hint of desperation in her voice.

Twilight takes a deep breath at the tone. It hurts to have Celestia doubt herself so much, that she allowed those poisonous thoughts to hurt her for so long.

But not anymore.

"I like that you make mistakes, Celestia."

There is no need for Twilight to think before she speaks, because the words have been in her heart all along.

"It does not mean that you are too weak, it means that you do your best, day after day, to try and make everypony in Equestria happy."

A bit hesitant Twilight lifts her left foreleg invitingly. Like in a trance, Celestia looks down at it, then back up at Twilight, who nods, so Celestia joins her own foreleg with Twilight's.

"All the niceness, the grace, the wisdom - all of this is you. Not something alicorns have, or something the sun bestows on its mistress. Just you."

And with these words, Celestia, Twilight's goddess, this heavenly being, seems to flourish in the starlight.

Her coat, the purest white. Her wings, quivering with nervous energy, mirroring Twilight's own. Her mane in its chromatic brilliance, wafting in the solar wind. Her beautiful, beautiful eyes, glistening with unshod tears.

Her stance, so full of strength, and yet ready to break at Twilight's words alone.

Slowly, Twilight moves towards her. She feels strange. No longer is she sure where she is, whether this is real. The view of Canterlot, the stars above them, the noise of the city below.

All forgotten.

There is only Celestia. Nothing in the world can stop Twilight from moving forward, to her beloved, for that final confirmation, for the last barrier between them to break.

And then she reaches her.

Twilight looks up, and in a single fluid motion, Celestia lowers her head. Their gazes lock.

"Twilight", Celestia manages to say, voice thick. She doesn't ask the question, is still afraid. Her eyes implore Twilight to act, to take the first step.

Slowly, savoring every single sound Celestia's breathing makes, counting every single thud of her frantically beating heart, Twilight closes the gap. She keeps looking into Celestia's eyes, not daring to blink, not daring to let go for even a moment.

One second, Twilight feels Celestia's breath on her muzzle.The next second, she is in heaven.

Their lips just brush together for an instant. A single soft touch, born from boundless devotion, from years spent together, and from months of longing for another. And yet for Twilight, any amount of time seems meaningless compared to it.

Her entire body tingles with energy. She feels lightheaded. When her legs begin to fail her, there is only one thing to do.

With a desperate cry, Twilight launches herself forward, throwing her forelegs around the equally breathless Celestia. The soft coat and the heavenly, intoxicating aroma of the first spring day great her. Finally, Twilight lets her tears of joy loose.

She hears the the sobbing, and two strong forelegs draw her close, only just loose enough not to hurt. She presses herself against the trembling body, and she knows for sure Celestia's beauty is not the only thing that can flourish under the starlight.

99. Goddess by Knight of Cerebus

"There is a creature in our midst, majesty." One of the copper-clad guards said, his eyes narrowed and flashing dangerously. "Some kind of witch who wears your body and speaks in strange tongues."

Celestia's breath caught in her throat. "Have you informed Luna of this?"

"Not yet, m'lady. The beast requests to speak with you personally. It masks its own flank-brand with one mocking our sacred weapons. Should we grant it audience?"

"Has it threatened you, or any of our peoples?"

"...No. But its behaviour is unnatural. It takes your shape, but if it is a goddess, it is a goddess of black arts."

"Discord's magic has displaced many creatures, and most of them are friendly. I will let it speak with us."

"Very well, majesty."

The guards parted the flaps to the tent, and in stepped a creature that matched the captain's description almost perfectly. Sure enough, emblazoned upon its back legs were symbols of magic and witchery.

"Good afternoon." The creature said, its face curving into a smile. "It's good to see you, Tia."

Celestia bristled, looking at the creature with indignance. "You address your goddess so formally? There are those within the pony nation who call you a demon, or an ally of Discord. Speak carefully, and within your right."

"Oh, you must be mad about these, I guess. Sorry." The creature giggled, and with a flick of her horn the wings disappeared. This was met with gasps from all parties, and the thrusting of spears in the direction of the creature.

"Why are you here?" Said Celestia, her tone strained with anger.

"Call it a birthday present." The creature replied with a cryptic smile.

The captain of the guard stepped between the mage and his ruler. "Her majesty has no origin! She has always been! You speak blasphemy!"

The creature only chuckled at this. "I think her majesty has a lot more to her than you give her credit for. So, will she accept my gift, or no?"

Celestia stared down the creature for a long time, but rather than wilt under her gaze or turn hateful in its glare, the pony looking back at her smiled an earnest, tender smile. The battle-hardened regent was rewarded for her efforts with.

"You look so cute when you're doing that." One of the guards struck out at the creature at this, and found himself encased in a purple magic as a result. The creature sighed, approaching a flustered Celestia and her guards, whose attempts at protecting their majesty with primitive weapons were casually flicked aside. A now shivering, glaring Celestia stood from her throne.

"It seems I must have overstayed my welcome." The creature produced a smooth, silky sheet of parchment in a flash of more purple light. "I came here to say that even though it seems hard now, the country you'll build will produce amazing mares and stallions. Every step you take will bring you closer toward a wide, and happy, family. Keep fighting, Princess Celestia, even when it seems like it's impossible to win."

Celestia looked down at the parchment to find an older, rainbow-maned version of herself smiling back at her, surrounded by Luna and seven other mares she could not identify. Draped under her wing was the creature standing in front of her at the moment.

"Oh, and one other thing." The creature said with a wink. In a flash, Celestia felt the creature close the gap and bring their muzzles together. Her eyes slammed open at the contact, and as the lips drifted away she touched a hoof to her own. "I love you."

Celestia sat, dumbstruck, as the star-flanked enchantress alicorn strutted away, and the flash of a powerful teleportation spell resounded throughout the tent she resided in.

"What do you make of it, m...majesty." The captain of the guard said, standing shakily upon his hooves.

Celestia scratched her chin, looking down at the strange parchment with a curious smile. "I believe I like the term "Princess" better than "Goddess"..."

100. Rutting by Misago

Sometimes even belly-height obstacles could seem like insurmountable obstacles, Twilight thought absentmindedly as she continued to stare at the looming softness of Celestia's royal bed.

It seemed totally ridiculous, logically speaking. The bed was not unfamiliar. She had seen it many times, even slept in it a few times when she was small. And she could not even count how often she, in these last few wonderful mounts, had lain there, wrapped in the embrace of her white goddess in happy, blissful slumber.

But tonight was different. Tonight, she herself was wrapped in white silk, a beautiful dress that had taken Rarity three weeks to design and make, and the slight pressure at the base of her horn reminded her what the entire day had been about.

Every few moment, she had to touch the ring, just to make sure that it was there, that she was not dreaming, and every time her hoof made contact with the cold metal, she had trouble suppressing her joyful giggle.

But this event, specifically the final stage of its sacred ritual, now constituted her source of fear.

The night, specifically.

The wedding night.

Twilight remembered their first kiss. It had been in the corridor in front of this very room, just a hasty peck that had somehow missed the cheek when its supposed recipient had the same idea. The sudden spike of heat Twilight had felt and the surprised gasp of her celestial lover had urged her not to break contact, and there was little Twilight could have done to stop herself. But deepening the kiss had turned out to be a lot harder than Rarity's swooning had made it out to be.

And apparently, two powerful mages giving in to their emotions for the possibly the first time apparently had some unintended consequences. The subsequent burst of gold and purple magic had pulverized every window in the hallway, and when the guards arrived, Twilight had swiftly teleported away, blushing and ashamed.

They had, of course practiced since then. How nice it was of Celestia to try and match Twilight's skill level to help her.

But this... was on a whole level, wasn't it? A new level of intimacy, something even more meaningful. Giving herself fully to her one and only lover, to receive Celestia in return? How could she, a shy little bookworm, just ascended to alicornhood a measly few years ago, match up to this heavenly being, beautiful, kind, wise... experienced?

When that had occurred to her, of course she'd gone for the books. Hours upon hours spent reading while simultaneously hiding from Spike, so he would not see something not meant for his eyes just yet. It had gone well, too, until that one night when she had, while staying up way past midnight again, paused for a moment, and her sleep-addled mind had replaced the one of the faceless mares depicted in the diagram in front of her with Celestia.

Twilight Sparkle discovered the true meaning of the word "desire" that night.

And now, here she was. It was time to substitute skill with enthusiasm.

Alone, for the moment. Celestia had, after carrying her into the room on her back (even with alicorn magic, Twilight was not sure if she could have managed the other way around), retreated to the bathroom adjacent to her bedroom, and if Twilight concentrated, the faint sound of water could be heard through the door.

Deciding that the time for contemplation was long gone, Twilight lit up her horn, enjoying once again the slight interference in her magic flux caused by the ring, and teleported right over the bed, landing softly on the soft velvet of the cover. With her heart hammering, she buried her face in the pillows, and prepared to wait for her beloved.

The scent did not help at all.

"Twilight, are you asleep?"

Celestia's gentle voice roused Twilight from her position. Of course she wasn't asleep! How could she, in this situation?

"N-no, Celestia. I was just waiting f-for you."

Great. Now she even sounded like a nervous little foal.

"I am sorry for taking so long", Celestia replied. "I... was a bit nervous. Truth be told, I still am."

Surprised, Twilight turned around, only for her breath to catch in her throat. Celestia's mane that had been free-flowing, like it always was, was now draped over her shoulders in a complicated-looking, polychromatic braid, and her own horn ring (Twilight remembered the entire day she spent picking it) was now clearly displayed.

"What do you think?", Celestia asked with a slightly shy smile, adding tentatively "My dearest?"

Twilight quickly wetted her lips with her tongue and suddenly felt decidedly heated. Her wings twitched, and she fought to keep them under control.

"B-beautiful", she murmured.

"I'm glad."

Instead of teleporting, Celestia gracefully trotted closer, lifting first her forehooves on the bed, then following up with a slight leap that made the whole bed wobble and the silken white train of her dress frame her like a cloud.

The scent of sandalwood invaded Twilight's nostrils once more, stronger this time, as Celestia slowly settled down right next to her, and she shivered as one of the great white wings brushed over her back for a moment. The heat she could feel from Celestia, the warmth of her beloved beside her sent Twilight's head spinning.

"So," Celestia began, but hesitated.

"Yes."

"We are finally married", Celestia continued, with the most gentle, most happy smile Twilight had ever seen on her.

"Yes, we are." Twilight felt really stupid now. Why couldn't she think of a suitable romantic reply?

"You know, Twilight, my sister once asked me of all what I am, my entire time spending all my time for Equestria without regard for my personal needs and wishes was something I regretted." Celestia looked at her fondly, and lowered her head to bump noses with Twilight.

"But now that I look at you, lying next to me, and how I feel just with you near... I know I would do it again in a heartbeat."

"Y-you do?", was what Twilight wanted to say, but an insistent kiss shut her up.

"I knew that this," another kiss, "was worth waiting all those years for."

Parts of the last sentence made it past Twilight's blissful enjoyment.

"Wait, what?", she stammered.

"You are surprised now, but it will all make sense, dearest. Suffice to say that a long, long time ago, when Luna and I were still revered as goddesses, a mysterious purple alicorn showed up at my doorstep, " Celestia told her, smiling. "It caused quite an uproar amongst our followers. Calling me 'Tia', kissing me in front of my guards..."

She sighed happily. "She told me to have hope, that one day, I would have a happy family for all my years of struggle. Should I consider this a very, very early wedding present from my beloved wife?"

Twilight, curiosity roused, tried to sit up. "W-what are you t...", was all she got out before Celestia silenced her with a kiss for the second time that night.

"There will be time for stories later, dearest. Tonight is about us, and I am committed to fulfilling the requirements of this event. You do know what the white dresses mean, do you?" Celestia's gaze turned from amused to half-lidded in a heartbeat. "Luckily, I do have a vast array of information on just about any subject at my disposal."

The heat, momentarily tempered by the promise of a mystery, returned to Twilight with the force of a sonic rainboom.

"I-I did some research too!", stammered Twilight, eager to at least prove that she was committed to the cause. "But I couldn't ask Cadance, because Shiny is a stallion, Rarity was going on about "strong, orange flanks", and my mother was just giggling all the time, so even if I really want to make you hap..."

"Twilight?"

"..py." Twilight took a deep breath. "Yes?"

"I'm glad."

Celestia kissed her again, slower this time. As she leaned into the kiss, Twilight felt the golden aura tug at her dress insistently.

And when she met Celestia's burning gaze and felt the wingtip brush against her cheek, she knew they would be okay. After all, she had always been a fast learner.

Late at night, Luna sat in the throne room, eagerly scratching away at a document hovering in front of her.

"... the caterer is to receive a ten percent tip in addition to the sum according to enclosed document A4..."

A distant explosion, followed by the sizzling noise of bricks and mortar hitting a magic shield, interrupted her writing for a moment.

Sighing, Luna summoned her abacus again.

"And I thought the reception was expensive."

Chapter 101 SEQUEL-ITUS

Author's Notes:

Time to revisit some old favorite prompts! Have a passel of part twos from our stable of talented Twilestia authors as they tease a little more out of past prompts from the early chapters of the collab! If you want to read the inspiration for the sequel, just click on the title of each section above the author names!

Duty 2
originally by Goldenarbiter
by Misago

"Honestly", huffed Twilight, after having been successfully calmed down to coherent conversational level by Celestia's strategic application of nuzzles and kisses. "Is every last stallion around here after my rightful property?"

Celestia frowned. She had managed to hold her murder-and-gelding-screaming lover back long enough for Golden Sword to drag his unconscious subordinate (and himself) to safety , and now watched her trotting up and down in front of her, muttering about "measures to be taken".
Apparently, the g-word was not off the table just yet.

"Twilight, as happy as it makes me that you... care for me so much", she began quietly, blushing,
"Maybe you shouldn't have told them. I mean, now they are going to be even more..."

"No!"

With a gaze burning with an intensity even Nightmare Moon could not match, Twilight froze Celestia mid-sentence.

"In fact, we should do the opposite! Obviously, I have to reinforce my claim!" She grinned evilly. "From now on, you must have at least one of your wings around me at all times!"

"Uh, Twilight..."

"Whenever we see each other, you have to call me 'my sexy and most beloved Twily'!"

"Twilight, listen," Celestia tried, gesturing desperately for Twilight to look behind her.
"If a guard comes within ten paces of you, call me to your side and we will make out immediately!"

"Twilight!"

"If your sister joins us for breakfast, I will take that sauciere with strawberry frosting that you like so much, pour it all over myself and you will lick it off!"

"Twilight!"

Thud. Thud.

"And Celestia as my witness, if my parents ever come to visit and there are any peaches around..."

"Twilight! The guard replacement is here!"

Twilight managed to stop her rant just long enough to look at the two unconscious armor-clad figures. She smirked.

"See? There's a start."

Excerpt from the "Basic Information for the Royal Canterlot Palace Guard", Chapter 1 :
"...In the pursuit of duty, every member of the Royal Canterlot Palace Guard must be prepared to face adversitites: injuries, shock and psychological trauma occur on a daily basis.
Sometimes, the castle might even get attacked."

Breakdown 2
originally by Pearple Prose
by Silver Scrolls

A pristine garden full of more beauty than any place in Equestria, it drew visitors from every corner of the world. They simply wanted to bask in the beauty of the garden and the marble statue it houses. The statue was simple, no gems adorned it nor was there a plaque to mar its surface anywhere. It depicted a small unicorn with a face turned skyward. Somehow the sculptor had carved a look of strength and love into its stone features. The only mark to let one know who this unicorn had been was the cutie mark of a six pointed star surrounded by five smaller stars.

Ages ago the unicorn had been the most important one to ever walk amongst the citizens of her nation but time had washed away her name and only her deeds remained. Many scholars looked at her with adoration and students of those scholars walked their academic halls trying to retrace the hoofsteps she had left behind. Of all those who knew of her only three remained who knew her name, one ruled over an empire of crystals and the other two ruled over the nights and days of Equestria. Those three remembered her fondly but they also mourned her.

They mourned her in a way no other could because no other had been there when she had left the world. One blamed herself and the others only wished they could have seen her final days approaching. Long ago there had been a fourth who remembered her but he had left shortly after her, he had left to find answers and had never returned.

Today the garden had been closed and an alabaster goddess roamed it’s depths. Tracing her hoof along the purple flowers that made up much of the gardens, alongside the white rose bushes and the pomegranate trees that often fed those who came by to visit the tranquil garden. The goddess was alone in her visit and stopped to look up at the mare who had once held her heart with a gentle smile and a loving look in her eyes.

“I still miss you so my Twilight. If only I had been there for you in the end, if only I had been faster.” She approached slowly and stood on her back hooves to trace the cheek of the statue. “How did I not see the pain there passing caused? How did I not see how much pain you were in? Why did I let my nation get in the way of us?”

The statue remained silent and a breeze blew through the garden as the grieving alicorn dropped back to all four hooves. She sat back and stared at the statue as tears flooded her eyes. “Why, why didn’t you let me save you?”

A dark blue alicorn matching the white one glided down beside her and wrapped a wing over her back. “Tia, it’s almost time.” The white alicorn nodded to the newcomer and leaned against her.

Silence filled the garden for a while as the two sat in the shadow of the statue together.As the sun neared the horizon the Celestia lifted her head and began to sing. The sun reacted and paused on the horizon. Luna joined her sister as the sun paused and her moon rose till it sat on the horizon and the sky was cast in twilight.

As the song ended the two goddesses leaned into each other and looked at the statue that now glowed with a gentle purple light. Celestia rose to her back hooves again and placed a gentle kiss on the statue’s lips. “Happy birthday Twilight.”

Honor 2
originally by Goldenarbiter
by Fuzzyfurvert

Celestia lowered her head, her own hooves far more interesting than the bloody mess cooling on the ground just a few yards away. She breathed gently through her mouth, fighting a slight wave of nausea as she mentally collected herself to face the duel winner.

The sound of a pony clearing its throat came from her right and drew Celestia’s attention. She smiled wanly at the stallion. He looked disappointed, his eyes seemed haunted by the actions of his own hoof and the deadly power of the pistola in his grip.

“Congratulations, Lord Boomington of Headshot.” Celestia intoned emotionlessly. “By right of honorable combat, your victory has ensured you my hoof in marriage.”

“But not your heart.” It wasn’t a question.

Celestia answered it anyway. “No. My heart lies bleeding and stopped on the ground.”

“If it is any consolation, your Highness, I expected to lose.” Lord Boomington sighed and placed his weapon on the dueling table beside him. “I expected her to raise a shield, or bend gravity. I mistook her loyalty and love for you to mean she would win at all cost and I would finally have my own rest. Forgive this old pony for not seeing her faith in you and our system such that she would rather risk her life than soil it with dishonor.”

Celestia was silent, looking at nothing in some middle distance. She stood after a moment and looked back at her soon to be husband, her voice soft. “Perhaps in time, it will be of some consolation to me. Her strength of faith is nothing to guilt yourself over. You do not need forgiveness for winning, Lord Boomington. However, if you will pardon my frankness, go fuck yourself.” Celestia turned, her horn glow surrounded the remains of her student and lifted her body to float alongside her. “I will see you at the wedding.”

Luna ran her tongue slowly over upper lip as she read over the intricacies of the spell for what seemed the millionth time.

“Can you cast it?”

Luna nodded slowly. “Yes sister, We can. It will not be easy, clean, or quick. There were very good reasons why Necromancy was outlawed when even we both were young.”

“I know.” Celestia sighed. “Will it work? Can you bring her back to me?”

“We believe so, sister. Are you absolutely certain about this? The cost…”

“Is my own immortality.” Celestia hung her head and forced herself to remember the details of that day. The sound of the gunfire. The smell of blood. The feeling of Twilight’s cold flesh in her magic. Her own heart threatening to stop.

“I will pay the cost.” Celestia looked back up at her sister across the covered form of a pony on the altar between them. “Do it.”

King Boomington lifted the crown off his head and placed it on the table next to him, his magic picked up the dueling pistola next to it. He slowly loaded in the wad and charge of blackpowder. He held the bullet up, letting the sunlight catch it and make it glimmer and then set the bullet back on the table.

“I realize you owe me nothing, but promise me that you will take care of her, won’t you?”

His opponent said nothing. He didn’t expect an answer from her, honestly. He knew she would care for Celestia. She would keep the princess safe. She would bring back the smile Celestia had lost in the intervening years since their last match.

King Boomington of Canterlot leveled his pistola, sighting along the barrel. “To think that the only duel I should ever lose would be a rematch…”

If he had any more to say, his words were lost in the sound of gunfire.

Breakdown 2(2)
originally by Pearple Prose
by Knight of Cerebus

Twilight felt peaceful. For the first time in months, she was smiling. The pain was going to end today. The nightmares of being back on that disastrous expedition into the Everfree. Applejack's screams and the sounds of manticore roars still echoing through her head. The memories of the funerals. The newspapers with pictures of her face and headlines screaming criminal negligence. Nopony would be able to hate her or demand their daughters back from her once she was dead.

She was free. Except...

She felt a rush of air across the side of her face, and watched in muted horror as Princess Celestia overtook her on her plummet. She tried to scream, but the rush of air took her voice from her. Thinking quickly, she lit her horn and closed her eyes, projecting her thoughts at her mentor.

"Celestia?! Wh-what are you doing?"

"Joining you, of course. I've always trusted your judgement, and if you feel the best response to this situation is suicide, that is the course Equestria will take."

"But you can't! Think of all the ponies who depend on you! You can't leave them, or Equestria, just because of me! You have ponies who need you!"

The voice that came back to her was the same tone that had greeted her after her episode of mass-hypnotism. Firm, and hurt, but loving all the same.

"Don't you?"

Twilight's eyes softened, then crushed themselves shut, and suddenly her eyes were not running with tears simply because of gravity. A pair of silky white hooves wrapped around her, and a pair of white wings spread, pulling the falling unicorn up towards salvation.

Slavery 2
originally by Davesknd
by SHL

Dear Spike

Dear Son:

Before your letter, your sister and I didn't really realize how much we were troubling you. So, after reading it, Twilight and I decided to take-mmmmm Twi, stop. Not now- to take measurements to avoid that kind of things for you, my dear. You are too young but we were lost in our love and didn't think about yo-Not the eeeaaaaaaaaar- about you. The both of us are sorry so please, forgive us. You will understand better when you have a marefriend.

We also want to tell you th-St-stop the teasing, please-that if you need to talk with us about everything, including, eeeer, some "adult" topics, we're here to help you as your mother and sister-Twiliiiiight...

Your loving mother,

Princess Celes-Ok, Twilight, you asked for it! Prepare yourself!

Spike blinked after reading the letter before sighed, shaking his head.

"Dr Alt will make a fortune with my therapy."

Sunset 2
originally by Goldenarbiter
by Knight of Cerebus

Sunset broke over the alien beach, radiating technicolour shadows of fire over the shimmering ocean. The light touched itself lightly against a house, where two creatures were folding fishing nets and rolling them under an overturned boat. The water sparkled in the twilight, the first stars beginning to reveal themselves in the darker corners of the sky.

The first of the creatures looked up its beak at its elder, slit like eyes squinting against the harsh glow. His hands, not yet as old and calloused as the other, more experienced of the pair, were growing tired. Of course, distracting the old man with a story was always a perfect way to rest young and tired hands."Why does the sun get so bright when it sets, father?" He sat on his haunches, ears open and clawed fists firmly shut against the rough sand. The older of the two sighed and shook his head, throwing down the net and giving an indulging smile. He gave a private chuckle as his eyes closed, and the younger knew he was beginning to explore the recesses of his memories, thoughts of time spent on the beach with the younger's grandmother not twenty years ago, and the stories she told.

"You remember the dream world, yes? The place before our own." The boy sat more at attention, turning to face away from the harsh glare of the sun and towards his father's animated face. "Long ago the sun loved a mighty hero, whose name was Friendship. She was a mighty wizard who lived like a goddess, fighting monsters to protect the land the sun shone over and ruling from a castle called Ponyville on high. There she lived with a powerful dragon, and so much did she love the sun, that she sent the dragon with messages to it to tell it all her secrets and the things private to her heart. And the sun saw this goodness in the wizard's heart and felt proud of all she had done in her name, and gave the sorceress some of her magic spirit, and made her a sort of half-spirit of her own called Twilight. And Friendship, as Twilight, ruled over the land with wisdom and justice for many years. But every day she would send a letter back to the sun on her dragon, and tell her what greatness there was in the others who lived with her in her kingdom, and how much she loved her and her light.

"One day, as every creature who is not a dream spirit does, the wizard began to die, and the sun felt very sad. Because the sun had seen the wizard live so long, she had forgotten the pain she felt when others died. And the wizard said to her "do not be afraid. I will see you again in time, and you and I shall live together for all of our lives when we do." But the sun wept, and said. "But Twilight, you will go to the land of dreams, and I will shine ever on in the land of awakeness as a dream world gift." But the wizard only laughed and said. "I know, and I will want to go, too. And maybe when I get there the dragon and the friends I made will be there waiting. But I won't forget you, wherever I go. And you will meet me, I promise.

"And as Friendship breathed her last breath, she showed her bare chest and the light of spirit magic that sat in her heart, the gift of the sun goddess. "My final spell," she said, "is to make this part of you a part of us. It will be a door between the world of life and the world of death, and when you go to sleep each day, I will visit you, and we will laugh together again." And then the sun's greatest friend died, and the world was pushed to darkness for a day, because the sun went away to weep and mourn. But when the sun went back home to sleep in the dreamland, she saw her old friend standing there, shaped like stars, and she burst up with happiness. And she shone with colours and lights and danced and laughed along the edge of the dreaming. And every day, at the end of the day, the sun dances and laughs across the horizon, because she knows that she is coming to see her love again, and that she will be just as bright and happy the next day as she was the last."

Rejection 2
originally by Knight of Cerebus
by Knight of Lycaeus

It had been years since she had seen her despite all this she held out hope that one day she would see her again. She hoped for a second chance; a chance to rekindle their relationship perhaps not as lovers but maybe friends or at the very least enough for them to be able to hold a civil conversation.

The day began like all others had since she left, Twilight rose before the dawn so she could sit at her balcony and watch the sunrise hoping that perhaps today was the day for another chance; it had began like all other but something changed about her regular routine. There on the balcony was her, the one who had left Twilight so long ago; how long it had been since she left Twilight wasn't quite sure anymore the days and years past had seem like a blurred mess. Sitting there waiting on the balcony was the one she had wanted to see for so long, though she was joyful to see her again Twilight still hesitated to approach.

The years apart had been long and Twilight did not know what to expect but as she turned placing her back to the rising sun and towards the doorway leading to the bed chambers, turned to see Twilight she motioned for her to come closer. Crossing the distance wasn't easy, so much to say yet where to begin she had no idea although she knew one thing, seeing her in the light of dawn was what brought Twilight to her all those years ago and perhaps this time would be a chance to start anew.

Fights 2
originally by Dianwei32
by Silver Scrolls

A red mare sat across the table from a lavender blue mare, their hooves clasped at the tables center and eyes half closed as they stared at each other. After a moment the red mare pulled her hoof back and sighed, her ears drooping a little. “I’m not sure Kicker. I mean you're great and all but...”

Cloud Kicker rolled her eyes and huffed. “Look I know you liked her and all but you told me you wanted more and she just wasn’t gonna give it. It’s not your fault, Twilight’s a big girl, she’ll get over it.” Cloud Kicker motioned to the waiter and turned back to her marefriend. “It’ll be fine Cherilee.” She turned and motioned to the waiter again. “What’s with the shitty service today.”
Cherilee looked up at Kicker and shrugged. “I don’t know, whenever I came here with Twilight the service was fine.” Cherilee looked over towards a nearby waiter. “Excuse me, Silver Platter, can we get some help over here.” The waiter glanced over with an icy stare and motioned to another waiter.

The waiter, a tan earth pony trotted over. “Can I take your orders.” Under his breath. “You rotten piece....” He turned back and smiled coldly. “Our special today is a truffle burger marinated in a white wine sauce and a side of parmesan hay fires.”

Cloud Kicker raised an eyebrow. “What was that other part?”

“What other part?” He smiled innocently.

Cloud Kicker went to say something and stopped as Cherilee’s hoof found hers. “I think the special sounds lovely, and then just some simple sodas to drink.” She smiled warmly and the waiter nodded.

Cloud Kicker snorted and watched the waiter leave. “You know you don’t have to take that.”

“I know but Twilight is loved around here and we did break her heart.” Cherilee looked around at all the other ponies who were smiling and laughing together.

Cloud pulled her hoof away from Cherilee. “I don’t know about that.” She leaned over the table and pushed Cherilee’s head to an approaching pair of ponies. One a tall alabaster alicorn and the other a purple unicorn. Cherilee’s jaw dropped and she stuttered as her mind tried to comprehend what she saw.

Twilight and Celestia approached and took two chairs at the same table. As they sat a trio of waiters ran up and placed food and drink in front of them. Celestia fixed her gaze on Cloud while Twilight turned to her ex marefriend. “Good afternoon cheater. I hope you don’t mind me bringing Celestia along.” She paused and took a sip of her drink. “I know this might seem weird but I justed wanted to thank you.”

Cherilee sat silent for a moment before closing her mouth and tilting her head. “Thank me?”

Twilight swallowed her bite. “Yea. If you hadn’t broken my heart I never would have tried what I did and then I never would have known about my other options. Don’t get me wrong, what you did was terrible and I hope Cloud realizes what she’s in for but if it wasn’t for you I wouldn’t be feeling so happy right now.” Cherillee sat silent and watched Twilight eat, her eyes drifting back and forth between her ex and her princess.

Celestia sat with a stone smile on her lips staring at Cloud while Twilight talked to Cherilee.
Cloud found herself sweating and would have sworn the temperature around them was below freezing. Ever so slowly Celestia lifted her truffle burger and took a slow dainty bite, her eyes never leaving Cloud. cloud gulped and fidgeted. “So, um, hi.”

Celestia paused briefly before extending a wing and wrapping it around Twilight and pulling her close. Twilight giggled and leaned into Celestia as Cloud and Cherilee looked at each other unsure of what to do. Cherilee spoke up first. “Um, congratulations. I’m glad your okay Twilight.”

Twilight laughed and shook her head before leaning and giving Celestia a peck on the lips causing the entire restaurant to gasp. “I wouldn’t say I’m ok, what you did hurt Cherilee. What I am though is happier.” Twilight and Celestia stood together. “And learning things you and Cloud would kill to know.”

The two turned in unison and Celestia said just loud enough to be heard by Cherilee and Cloud. “Are you ready for another lesson Twilgiht.” She leaned down and nibbled Twilight’s ear causing her to sway and bump into Celestia’s side. “I’ll take that as a yes.”

Cherilee turned to Cloud as Cloud turned to Cherilee. “Looks like you might have been wrong about her Cherilee. It’s like they say, watch out for the quiet ones.”

102. Advice by Silver Scrolls

Twilight tapped her hoof on the railing as she looked up at the stars as they began to twinkle to life. She fluffed her wings to warm herself and turned to watch as the moon rose from the horizon and began it's journey across the night sky. A black shadow looped around the sky for a while before it turned and glided towards the balcony Twilight was on.

Twilight moved to the side to give the shadow room and smiled as Luna touched down gently. Luna's brow was furrowed as she looked at Twilight. "To what do I owe this honor?"

Twilight shifted from side to side slightly, trying not make eye contact as she mumbled to Luna. "I need advice." She rubbed her right hoof and her left foreleg. "I...it's about your sister."

"Oh." Luna paused then turned and entered her bedroom. "I see." She tapped on the door of her room and a guard stuck his head in.

"Can we get some tea and some scones." Luna turned to Twilight who still sat on the balcony sheepishly. "Unless you would prefer something else." Twilight shook her head slowly and the guard left, the door clicking closed behind him quietly. "So what is it you wish to know about my sister?" A slight coldness wrapped Luna's words causing Twilight to flinch.

"I'm sorry Luna, I think I should leave." Twilight rose and tiphoofed around Luna's room, trying to keep her distance from Luna. "This was a bad idea."

Luna took a deep breath and closed her eyes for a second. When she spoke her tone was slightly warmer. "No it's alright. I said there would be no hard feelings and while it's harder than I thought I...I can try for you." She smiled slightly but it never reached her eyes.

Twilight paused. "Are you sure? I mean, it's...with everything that happened." Twilight ducked down.

Luna bit her lip rolled her neck causing it to pop. "It's fine, it...hurt but you made your decision and I made mine." Luna motioned to a small table that sat near the balcony. "Please take a seat."

Twilight moved slowly and cautiously across the room, watching Twilight like one might watch a snake coiled to strike on a hiking path. Sliding into her seat the room settled into silence until the door clicked and a maid came in and gently placed some tea on the table between Twilight and Luna. Twilight took the tea and poured it, adding four cubes of sugar to Luna's without think. Realizing what she did she gasped and started mumbling apologies.

Luna shook her head. "It's fine Twilight. We were together for a long time, I still find myself doing some things like I used to. So...what is it you wanted to know about my sister."

Twilight paused and gulped. "Umm, well her favorite marital tradition."

Luna froze and her eye's grew to dinner plates as she spewed tea all over Twilight. Coughing, she thumped her chest to get the tea out of her lungs and turned to look at Twilight like a child caught with his hoof in a cookie jar. "Excuse me, did you say marital."

Twilight nodded sheepishly. "Oh, um. I can see why you came to me and why you felt embarrassed." Luna's face split into a wide grin. "I can't say it pleases me that my sister is the one getting asked but I am glad for you and her. It's been a long time since Tia has had someone care for her so deeply."

Twilight took a shaky sip of her tea, ignoring the fact she was covered in tea out of embarressment. "Yea, I mean, it was almost you but...I'm sorry."

Luna grabbed a napkin with her magic and began to gently clean Twilight's coat. "It's okay, you can stop apologizing. It was my fault and you have no reason to. As for Tia's favorite tradition, she likes a mix. She enjoys the soul bonding of unicorns but the ceremony of earth ponies and the celebration of pegasi. It's rather fitting considering we embody all three."

Twilight tapped her hoof to her chin. "I see, I wish my friends were still here to help me with this. Applejack would have been the perfect mare to ask about the ceremony aspect, she loved her traditions. Rarity probably would have known all about the soul bonding ritual." Twilight trailed off and looked at Luna. "Do you still miss her?"

Luna paused and tapped her chin. "I do, Rainbow Dash was...special in many ways to me. As for the traditions, I believe there's a few books in the archives for the other races, unicorns are easy in Canterlot, it's the most common ceremony."

Twilight nodded slowly. "Thank you Luna. I know it doesn't mean much but I really am sorry how things happened between us. I know I'm with Tia now but if things had been different I think this conversation would be a lot different."

Luna sat back and poured herself a new cup of tea. "I know, I still think about it sometimes. So have you thought about how your going to propose?"

Twilight nodded slowly. "I had two ideas, one of them requires your help if your willing." Luna quirked an eyebrow and motioned for

Twilight to go on. "I need a night with a full moon and the stars exceptionally bright and to borrow your observation tower. Tia might not admit but she considers your night sky one of the most beautiful things on Equs." Luna smiled warmly and Twilight mimicked her. "I was going to have dinner with her there and propose under the moon."

Luna smiled. "It sounds lovely. I would be glad to help."

Twilight stood up and moved around the table and pulled Luna into a tight hug. "Thank you, it means a lot to me. Maybe someday when things are better we can have dinner again. I need to go prepare things for the night. I plan on doing it next week, I will send you a letter with more instructions."

Luna blushed deeply and rested her head on Twilight's head, letting her smell fill her nose. "Your welcome Twilight." She whispered to herself as Twilight separated from her. "I miss you so much." Waving as Twilight left the room she stayed in the seat for a little longer. A little later a guard peaked in to check on her and found her staring at the sky with tears streaming from her eyes.

"Is everything alright Luna?"

Luna turned to the guard, "It's not but Twilight is happy and soon my sister will be as well. Soon the family will grow even bigger." Luna paused and looked to her nightstand were a small purple plush sat. "My mistake has given my sister great happiness and I get to help make it even greater."

103. Dolls by Bubble Boom...it's not...creeepy!

Twilight’s horn glowed as she looked around the dark closet. The small room and its contents had been hidden away for what seemed hundreds of years. She saw a glint of red out of the corner of her eye.

“Aha! What’s this?” Twilight gasped excitedly as she magically lifted a small jewel encrusted chest from the closet’s depths. She blew a thick layer of dust off, leaving some stubborn dust still stuck in crevices. Twilight Sparkle carefully moved the chest to a nearby study with an empty stone table. She giddily danced a few paces as she set the adorned chest down. “This has to be it! This has to be what Princess Celestia was talking about!”

Twilight’s excitement could not be more evident. Her face changed to a grin, and her eyes opened wide. “I never thought I would find Celestia’s hope chest! And behind a dusty old tapestry in these ruins!” Twilight sighed in disbelief. “Celestia said she kept mementos from when she was a foal in this very chest! She thought she lost it. Oh, the Princess will be so pleased when I give this to her!” Twilight continued to grin as she drifted away lost in thought. A few moments passed and Twilight Sparkle shook herself back to reality.

“Okay, Twilight, control your excitement. This is only your mentor’s foalhood you’re about to go through. Oh no! What if she doesn’t want me to go through it? What if there is some deep dark secret that she wants to remain hidden?! … What if everything is completely broken and destroyed?! Don’t you owe it to your princess to make sure everything is in order?” The unicorn convinced herself to open Celestia’s hope chest.

Her eyes darted back and forth across the chest, inspecting every inch of its surface for hints of the past. The chest was made with oiled black walnut, carefully carved with alicorns and Celestia’s name, and ruby accents. The rusted brass lock looked so delicate it could have been held together with dust. Twilight bit her lip, concentrating, and used her magic to carefully remove the lock. She lifted the chest’s lid, which let out a tiny, cracking creak. The chest was open.

Twilight systematically removed and cataloged each item, identifying individual items, its possible use, and condition.

“Let’s see. Five scraps of faded decorative paper, two long, tattered silk ribbons, a perfectly shaped river stone, a locket with pictures of Celestia and Luna, really ancient bits – images of the sun and moon – and another small box.” Twilight paused and eyed the chest’s contents. This couldn’t be everything. Twilight lifted the smaller box’s lid in anticipation. Inside Twilight found two dolls, obviously made with love by hoof. The first doll looked like Princess Celestia. It’s fragile yarn hair, yellowed cloth body, button eyes, and uneven stitching made Twilight feel warm and nostalgic for her own foalhood toys. The other doll was a darker cloth with equally delicate details, obviously meant to be Princess Luna. Twilight marveled at the tiny seed beads sewn to create cutie marks on the dolls’ flanks. Nestled between the dolls she discovered two small pony doll sized teacups and saucers all rimmed in gold.

Twilight smiled as she imagined a young Celestia playing tea with her dolls. She righted the teacups on the saucers and placed the Luna and Celestia dolls opposite each other.

“My dearest sister Celestia, would you like some tea?” Twilight giggled as she moved the Luna doll. She paused to wonder if there had been a teapot to match.

“Yes, I would, sister! Two cubes of sugar, please.” Twilight made a slurping noise, dunking the Celestia doll’s nose into the teacup, “Mmm, delicious tea. I do wish we had lemon cake to go with our tea.”

The Luna doll nodded thoughtfully. “Yes, cake would be delightful. Perhaps we may have cake later?” Luna suddenly fell forwards and knocked over her teacup.

“Luna! Do be more careful! You spilled tea all over yourself.” The Celestia doll watched sternly as the Luna doll was righted. Twilight reminded herself that these dolls belong to Celestia and they were clearly well loved, so she should be more careful with them. She closed her eyes and smiled as she tucked the dolls and other belongings back into the hope chest.

Twilight gently set the chest on to her back and began the trek back to Ponyville. She would visit the Princess in the morning. Twilight sighed happily. She was sure the Princess would be excited and proud of Twilight for her discovery. Her good mood, warmed by the thought of a foal Celestia playing with dolls, continued through the evening. As Twilight snuggled in to her bed that night, she glanced over at the two pony dolls sitting on her bed stand.

“Yes, I do believe more tea and cake is in order, my dear student Twilight!” She giggled and yawned, drifting off into sleep.

-----

The next morning Twilight felt butterflies in her stomach in anticipation. She wanted to see Celestia’s face when she presented her long-lost hope chest. The palace guards pointed Twilight to a sitting room where the Princess was taking a break. Twilight was thankful for the cozy, more intimate setting.

“Hello there, Twilight Sparkle. How are you this morning?” Celestia’s melodic voice asked.

“Good morning! I’m doing well – I brought you a gift!” She lifted the chest from her back and set it before Celestia. She waited expectantly for Celestia’s reaction, grinning so widely her cheeks began to hurt. Celestia’s face looked shocked, her mouth opened slightly, and her eyes welled up. She rushed to open the hope chest.

“Twilight Sparkle, I never thought I would see this again. I thought it disappeared long ago… These are all my belongings from when

Luna and I were young, from before th-“ Celestia stopped herself. She still didn’t enjoy thinking about Luna’s banishment. Her eyes were still full of tears, “We were so happy then. Luna braided these beautiful silk ribbons into my mane so many times. And my dolls!” Celestia sniffled as a tear rolled down her cheek. Celestia held the doll of herself and Luna close.

Twilight was unsure how to react. She didn’t expect her princess to be upset. “Princess, I didn’t mean to upset you! I thought you would be happy!”

Celestia put a hoof on Twilight’s shoulder, still holding the dolls in her other hoof. “I am happy, my dearest Twilight. Luna and I made these dolls together when we were foals. We had to learn how to sew – oh, some of the first few were awful looking to say the least – but eventually we made these – together. It was a wonderful time, and your thoughtfulness has allowed me to remember the good times.” She pulled Twilight close and embraced her. “Thank you.”

Twilight’s face changed from being unsure to bliss. She hugged the princess back tightly.

Celestia pulled the small teacups from the box. Her eyes lit up. “Twilight, my sister and I used to have tea parties. We are going to have a tea party now.” She called for refreshments. Shortly after, Twilight, Celestia, and the two pony dolls gathered around a table set with a beautiful silver tea set. Celestia insisted she pour tea for all – even the dolls.

As they began to enjoy their tea, Princess Celestia looked at Twilight with a very serious expression, “Why do I feel like having lemon cake?”

104. New by ArguingPizza

Perhaps it began with the wings.

After all, it wasn’t every day one ascended to near godhood, blessed with power beyond reason and life everlasting. Though, the argument could be made that, for Twilight Sparkle, it wasn’t the strangest thing to happen to her. A further argument, only slightly weaker, could be made it wasn’t the strangest occurrence that week. But such was the life of Twilight Sparkle, and such things were to be expected when one keeps company with the likes of a reality-bending Earth mare and a Pegasus capable of shattering the visible light spectrum by sheer will alone.

But, perhaps it began earlier than the wings. Maybe it began on a boring Tuesday morning, when a lonely mare wandered her castle and silently berated herself for failing yet again to find the right student, only to have her day, nay her life, turned upside down and inside out by one of her ivory towers being suddenly and violently replaced by an enormous dragon hatchling.

Then again, there were those that put forward that only later, long after Equestria’s Fourth Crown was bestowed, did anything truly blossom. Two Princesses appearing where there should have only been one, standing just a bit closer than normal. Subtle glances, missed by most but not by all. Stifled giggles and red faces hidden behind hooves as the Element Bearers watched what to all others seemed to be perfectly innocuous interactions between the Goddess of the Sun and the Mistress of Magic.

It was a slow process. Years became decades became centuries as the Sun and Magic coalesced, danced, and tangled together.

Over time, it became merely another fact of everyday Canterlot life that, if Princess Celestia is present, then Princess Twilight is as well. The reverse proved just as true, to the point that not a single pony batted an eye when The Royal Chambers shrank from four doors to three. Nor was a fuss made when a golden necklace with a familiar sun-mark engraving made its home in lavender fur, or when stars of pink and white replaced the Sun Torque.

‘Don’t you think it’s a bit strange?’ a newly commissioned guard or inexperienced maid might inquire. Their answer would be a noncommittal shrug of indifference from the more seasoned staff and a simple ‘That’s the way it’s always been.’

There was no Royal Wedding, no grand ceremony to commemorate the joining of Princess Celestia and Princess Twilight. It wasn’t needed. Instead, on an otherwise uninteresting Tuesday, so much like the day forgotten so long ago that had begun the whole adventure, the two shared a kiss outside their chamber doors in front of the guards assigned there. Without a word, the two proceeded inside with contented smiles cheeks slightly flushed. Before the day was out, the gossip had spread through the Castle, then Canterlot, then Equestria.

And that was that.

To an outsider, the revelation could have easily been a disappointment, but to the ponies of Equestria, it was simply another fact. Carrots are orange, Pegasi can fly, Princess Celestia and Princess Twilight are together.

For those few curious souls who bothered to ask when the two had begun to court, their only answer would be a light, “It began…” and a happy, far-away gaze. More than once, this would lead to the two excusing themselves for ‘Private Royal Business’ and a several hour disappearance.

Some, understandably not content with this answer, would make inquiries to the Princess of the Night. Princess Luna’s response would be, without fail, a heavy blush a quick change of subject. Whispers among the guards of the Noctis Custodi mentioned things like ‘caught them in the shower’ and ‘soaking wet dreams’, but these were treated as mere rumors. The extremely rare pony who thought to inquire to the Princess of Love of the relationship between Equestria’s Sovereigns would be met with an eye roll and some rather inappropriate gestures.

Perhaps it didn’t begin. Perhaps it simply wasn’t until it was. Two mares, bound from the beginning of one’s life, and the renewal of the other’s. A pair of stars circling each other endlessly, destined from the very first instance of Creation to be joined together.

Author's Notes:

See? I told you we had some fresh talent for the collab. Make sure you give Bubble Boom(previous chapter) and ArguingPizza a big round of applause so they will continue to make great Twilestia for you!

105. Clumsy by La Vallett1

It was an ordinary day in Canterlot. The sun was shining, the mountain air was cool and everypony were out and about. It would be another boring old day in Canterlot.

CRASH!

Or not.

"Twilight, what did you do?" asked Princess Celestia as she saw her wife and the remains of a vintage vase in front of her.

"I'm sorry, Celestia! I swear, it was an accident!" Twilight started babbling in panic. She looked at the floor and started tearing up as she started thinking of Celestia shouting at her in anger for dropping the vase.

Celestia just waved it off. "Don't worry, my love. It was just an accident. Anypony can be clumsy at times, even I," she assured.

Twilight looked up. "Y-you were too?" she asked, wondering how could a graceful pony like her wife could ever be as clumsy as herself.

Celestia chuckled as she remembered a time long ago when she accidentally dropped a large pile of books on her magic tutor just after her ascension. Her magic was sloppy to say the least. "Yes Twilight, I was. Now don't you worry about that vase. I never liked it anyway and was thinking on disposing it," she said. Especially that it was something from Prance to try to get into my good books immediately after the Naponeonic Wars.

Twilight sighed with relief. "OK, but I still have to buy you another one."

Celestia kissed the lavender alicorn on the lips. "Oh, there is no need for that, love. You can repay me with something else tonight in our bedroom," she said with a smile and went to the throne room. Twilight grinned at that and went after her.

106. Disco by ArguingPizza

‘Oh come on! What are the odds of this ever even happening!?’ Twilight angrily demanded.

‘Approximately 251,096, 190 to 1’ she answered herself smartly. Twilight growled, which garnered a raised eyebrow from Celestia.

The newly crowned Princess had stuck to her mentor’s side like glue since she had received her wings. The two had been together through Pinkie’s immediate party, the Coronation, the Royal Procession, up to the Coronation Ball. Even as Twilight waged an internal war against herself the revelers filled the dance floor below their private balcony.

“Twilight, you’ve been acting strangely since your ascension. Is there something the matter?” Celestia probed gently.

‘Oh, nothing much except now I have to pony up on a STUPID BET THAT WAS SO IMPROBABLE I SHOULD HAVE SEEN AIRBORNE SWINE BEFORE IT CAME TO FRUITITION!’

Twilight didn’t say any of that, though in her frazzled state it came uncomfortably close to actually escaping.

What she said instead was, “N-nothing at all, Princess.”

She immediately cursed herself for stuttering, as well as being too cowardly to admit what by all rights she was bound to. Just off the dance floor below the two Princesses, Twilight caught Pinkie Pie and Rarity both staring her down. Rarity rapidly gestured with her hooves between Twilight and the Princess, while Pinkie Pie glared at her and mimed a Pinkie Promise.

‘I swear on my magic, I am never making another drunken Pinkie Promise again. Next Hearts and Hooves Day, it’s just going to be me and a book like it should have been in the first place.’

Unfortunately for Twilight, nopony breaks a Pinkie Promise, no matter what their blood alcohol happened to be when it was made. She took a deep breath and leaned against her mentor to gain her attention. When Celestia turned to look down at her, Twilight braced herself and and looked her former teacher directly in the eye.

“Princess, I-“

“Oh Twilight, you’re a Princess now too. You can just call me Celestia.” And there it went. All her resolve, shattered like glass by the warm, loving voice of her secret paramour. Twilight sagged, and turned towards her friends in resignation. It appeared she would be the first to find out what terrible, horrible punishment awaited somepony who truly broke a Pinkie Promise instead of weaseling around it.

And then the music started.

Twilight’s eyes swelled to saucers. Her ears perked straight up as the tune swirled around her, with her, and through her. Her saving grace, unknowingly delivered by a DJ with a taste for the classics.

“Princess, I’ve got something to show you,” she said, not giving Celestia time to react before teleporting them both to the edge of the dance floor. The bright flash of magenta light drew the attention of the guests, which immediately refocused as Twilight began to walk towards the center of the arena, an attractive and eye-catching sway in her hips.

“Give your Princess some room!” Rarity called out to the surprised crowd, which parted around Twilight.

The center of attention, Twilight’s hooves slid past each other, carrying her to the middle of the floor. A light flashed around her horn, and the monotone marble was replaced with a flashing pattern of arcane lights.

Twilight raised herself to her back legs and raised a fore hoof at the crowd, pointing it at half of them before settling on a surprised Celestia. Using her wings as balance, Twilight twirled her forelegs rapidly and slunk towards her mentor. Her gaze was smoky, almost predatory.Their eyes locked, Celestia found herself blushing uncontrollably and unable to look away.

It was Twilight who broke eye contact, spinning in place and crossing her rear legs over themselves until she reached the center of the dance floor again. She hopped backwards to the edge of the floor, then twisted her way back to the center. She bobbed, weaved, twisted, curled, and twirled in intricate yet simple patterns. Occasionally she would run her forehooves down her chest, Celestia’s eyes following closely, only to bring them back up teasingly.

The crowd grew fanatic in support of their newest Princess as she danced a storm through the Palace Chamber in a display that could only be called truly funkalicious. The jaws of those who knew of her usual dangerous inability to dance were planted firmly on the floor. Celestia’s gaze never wavered, taking in the entire display she knew was aimed directly at her. Gone was the innocent, dough-eyed filly she had met so long ago. In her place was a smooth, sexy, and confident mare. A mare that was giving her a show stallions would sell their kidneys for.

And it was working. By the Sun was it working. Her wings were at full mast, her heart was hammering, her mouth was dry, and her-...well, suffice to say her tail was tucked very tightly.

The climax came when Twilight planted her rear hooves and pointed directly at Celestia, her hips gyrating in a way that pushed the bounds of equine anatomy. Twilight flipped her hair and wiped away a bit of sweat that had accumulated on her brow, and Celestia nearly fainted. Twilight dropped to the floor and spun around herself until she came nearly face-to-face with the taller alicorn.

In a split second, Twilight latched onto Celestia’s lips. Time stopped as the two mares lost each other against each other, tongues intertwined. What seemed like hours passed, and only a polite cough from somepony in the intently watching crowd reminded them of their audience. They parted slowly, then turned together to stare at the guests. A heavy blush on her face, Twilight mumbled quietly.

“I like disco.”

107. Cheating by Dragon Genesis

Rarity stomped through the streets of Ponyville, her sights set on the large oak tree that was the Golden Oaks Library. Her nostrils flared in anger as she approached the door.

With a kick of her hindlegs, Rarity sent both the door hurtling open and Spike into unconsciousness. The mare payed no attention to the now unconscious dragon as she stomped into the library.

"Twilight! You better have an explanation about last night!" Shouted the mare as she stormed up the stairs. The sound of slight moans came from the room of her destination, pushing her forward more as she kicked in the unicorn's bedroom door.

Rarity froze as she stared across the room. Twilight and Celestia, their lips still locked together, stared at Rarity in horror before breaking apart, sitting up in their spots.

"Wh-what is this?!" Shouted the alabaster unicorn. Celestia blinked before looking at Twilight, the mare trying to hide herself in the bed sheets.

"I thought you said you told her that you practiced polyamory relationships?" Said Celestia. Twilight chuckled sheepishly.

"It may have slipped my mind?"

"You have been dating her for almost a month." deadpanned the goddess. Rarity, who was trying to understand the situation, shook her head.

"I...what are you talking about 'polyamory relationships'?" Asked the confused unicorn. The lavender alicorn bit her lip, shifting in her seat.

"I may like the idea of having more than one lover at the time. I try to get permission first, of course, that's how Celestia let me date you, I was just nervous about mentioning it." said Twilight, shifting uncomfortably. Rarity plopped onto her haunches and started to massage her temples.

"I...ugh. I cannot think right now. I need some time to think." grumbled Rarity, trudging out of the room. Twilight sighed as she leaned her head against her lover's shoulder.

"I told you it was a dangerous practice." said Celestia with a smirk. Twilight stuck her tongue out at the mare.

"Yes, and you let me so it's your fault as well." countered the younger alicorn. Celestia thought for a moment before shrugging.

"If I still have you, it's of no consequence to me." said the goddess, nuzzling the younger mare. Twilight giggled and nuzzled back, enjoying the warmth of the older mare.

108. Bath by La Vallett1

It was pleasant. The rush of waterfall was music to her ears. The smell of perfumed water was sweet, and the warmth was comfortable. It was only made better for Twilight that her beloved Celestia was with her, rubbing soap on her coat and singing an ancient, long forgotten song in Old Earth Pony. The melodious voice from Celestia's singing and the fact that she was using her ancient mother language made the hairs in Twilight's wet coat rise. It was beautiful.

Twilight kept looking at the beautiful singing mare, especially to her wet mane sticking on Celestia's face. She didn't know how long she kept looking at the goddess of beauty right in front of her, the very goddess that rose the sun and helped Equestria grow single-hoofedly. And she sweared that she was imagining the embodiment of mare beauty talking to her...

"Twilight dear, are you daydreaming again?"

Wait, she was talking to her.

Twilight shook her head, spraying droplets of water everywhere as she did so. She looked at Celestia and saw her looking at her bemusedly. "Oh! Heh, sorry Tia," she said sheepishly.

Celestia looked at her with a knowing grin. "You love my singing, don't you?"

Twilight blushed. "Heheheh, I guess so."

"If you want to hear me sing again, then you have to wash me. It's time to change turns," Celestia said.

Twilight perked up at that. "Oh! Then I guess I can do it, if only for you to keep singing."

"Just remember not to daydream while doing so, or we will never finish and go out of this bath." And so, Twilight washed Celestia while listening to her Old Earth Pony singing.

109. Breakfast by Fuzzyfurvert

“It says here that you employed royal taste testers until the mid-1200’s and then you suddenly stopped. Why was that?”

Celestia looked over at Twilight as she bit into the heavily buttered toast that held a heaping forkful of fluffy scrambled eggs. “Hmm? I think it was about that time that it was determined that I was immune to most mortal poisons and toxins. Seemed like a superfluous position after that.”

Celestia chewed slowly, watching Twilight’s own silverware fly around the large tome held in her horngrip as the younger alicorn grunted in response and continued to study at the breakfast table. She swallowed and cleared her throat gently. Celestia smirked as Twilight’s fork froze in mid-air, the bit of waffle it was transporting swinging wildly and threatening to set sail on it’s own ballistic trajectory. Twilight peaked around the edge of her book, looking just like the young unicorn she once was not too long ago.

“Y-yes?”

“Twilight, what have I told you about books at the table when we are eating?”

“Not to accidentally dip them in the pudding?”

“Correct. Let’s amend that to include eggs and grits or anything else that might stain or get the book wet, shall we?” Celestia leaned forward ever so slightly, her voice calm and heavy with weight of a mentor’s advice.

Twilight gulped and looked under her Histories of Royally Appointed Positions and Commissioned Crockery: Illustrated Edition, at her plate. There was a perfect five inches of clearance between the tome and the possible staining agents, which was minimum industry standard when handling research materials and chemicals. She was in no danger of harming the book whatsoever. Twilight sighed as the tension drained out of her before rolling her eyes at Celestia. “What are you, my mom?”

“Considering what we did last night - and again right before breakfast - I should hope not!” Celestia placed a hoof on her chest in mock shock. “Such scandal!”

“Hehehe!” Twilight giggled and closed her book as she set it aside. “That would be AWKward.” She continued to giggle for a moment longer until she made a choked gurgle noise deep in her throat.

“Twilight?” Celestia tilted her head as she watched Twilight’s face go from happy to disturbed. “Is something wrong?”

Twilight blanched. “UUhhggh! Now I’m imagining what we did, only instead of you, it’s my mom!” Twilight pushed her plate away. “Curse my fertile imagination! Now I wish brainbleach was a spell I could cast on myself…”

“Velvet?” Celestia blinked, her own imagination kicking in. Far from the disgust obviously displayed by Twilight, she felt the need to tease her young partner rising. “I highly doubt your mother is flexible enough to pull off the bedroom acrobatics we accomplished last night. I mean, not at her age now, but go back just a few years and then it becomes far more plausible.”

Celestia hammed it up by biting her lip and hmmming to herself. “Velvet had quite the flank on her when she was younger.” Twilight stared at her as if Celestia had grown a second head, mouth hanging open. “Oh, who am I kidding? She’s got a fantastic flank now, even after two foals! I can’t fault you for a little Oedipus feelings towards her.”

“I-I think I’m going... to vomit…”

“Don’t worry, I feel completely comfortable in our relationship’s strength that I won’t have to worry about Velvet sweeping you off your hooves and stealing you away from me”

“Yeah...gonna vomit.” Twilight rose unsteadily and glared at Celestia before turning toward the door and walking out of their private breakfast nook.

Celestia knew she should stop. She knew she would catch hell for her teasing later. She just couldn’t stop herself. “Unless of course Velvet knows that swirly thing I do that makes you scream!”

The sound of vomit hitting the carpet in the hall made her wince. The maids wouldn’t let her forget that anytime soon. Twilight certainly wouldn’t.

110. Friendshipping by Knight of Cerebus

Royal tea parties were not, despite Rarity's earnest beliefs and insistence, a common occurrence in Canterlot Castle, But when she and Twilight had the same week off together, Twilight couldn't help but wish to make an exception to make her fantasy a reality. So a very perplexed Luna and Celestia found themselves facing a giggling Rarity and a faintly bemused Twilight, a pile of scones between them.

"Now as for me, I have yet to find anypony I can truly call the one. There was this fellow named Trenderhoof I thought would be a perfect gentlecolt, but...we have a divergence in tastes, suffice to say."

"Ah'd reckon thayt." Twilight said with a faint smile, Rarity giving a flush and a chuckle in response.

"But what about your majesties? I imagine you could have anypony in the world you wanted to, if you tried. Have you felt pangs of loneliness stir your hearts before? Are there any stallions you might have your eye on?" Rarity's wolfish expression made both of the Princesses feel a sort of primal fear.

Celestia gave Luna a look that said 'I love you, sister', and opened her mouth first. "Actually, I have in fact been attempting dating. Twilight and I were looking to find a way to break it to you and the rest of the Element Bearers, in fact."

"Oh ho! Twilight has been aiding you in your search? Twilight, darling, why didn't you tell me?" Rarity hissed.

Twilight blushed. "Actually, Rarity, she means that we've been setting up, erm, well..."

Celestia rescued the faltering unicorn. "We've been dating."

Luna began choking upon a scone at that point, her right hoof beating against her chest in the hopes that the offending pastry might eject itself before she lost air. Twilight gave a wince, and shot Luna an apologetic smile.

"I know it's a lot to take in, but--"

"Well of course I would assume you two would set up dates to discuss stallions over. I only wish you'd shared this interest with me--er, us, your friends--before. Oh, when we get back to Ponyville we'll have so much to discuss together!"

"Romantic dates." Celestia stressed, aggravating Luna's gasps for air.

"Oh, I understand perfectly. I imagine matters of the heart are something you would only trust with as deep and close a friend as Twilight, and vice versa. But that's no excuse for Twilight not to share her own side of the date when she returns from Ponyville."

"No, Rarity. She means that we're, uh, in l-love." Twilight managed to say, cringing as she did.

"Naturally! I understand! Celestia has been your anchor since you were but a foal! I imagine she and you have things about your friendship that span even deeper than our bonds! It is the same with myself and dear Fluttershy."

"I would doubt that." Celestia quietly interjected.

Twilight, for her part, walked around the table and wrapped a hoof around Celestia.

Luna had managed to cease choking at this point, and was merely settled glaring at her sister. "And when, prithee, were you planning to tell us, sister?"

Rarity gave Celestia a chiding look. "Oh, Celestia! Don't tell me you've been arranging dates about romance with Twilight but not your sister! Surely she deserves to join in! Why, were she more interested, I'd be doing the same thing with dear Sweetie Belle!"

"Rarity!" Twilight fixed her friend with a long-suffering stare. "Celestia and I are gay! We are tongue-twisting! We are tonsil diving! Making kissy faces! Cuddling each other in the night! Buzzing our birds and bees! Snipping scissors! We are commiting acts of biology that lead to little ponies! We are stimulating each other's mating drives through the appropriate organs! We are banging!"

Rarity dropped her teacup, the shattering noise ignored by all.

"Have I made myself clear?" Twilight said at last.

111. Courage by ArguingPizza

Nopony under the sun could honestly call Princess Twilight Sparkle a coward. She had stood horn-to-horn against an evil alicorn goddess returned from a thousand years of imprisonment, banished an Ursa Major by sheer will alone, and conquered a draconequus that had bested the Princess of the Sun with a snap of his talons. To include all the deeds she had accomplished with the help of her friends would be the work of a lifetime.

Despite these accolades, Twilight Sparkle had never been more afraid than standing in front of those very same friends in her own library.

Knees shaking, sweat matting the hair on her brow, and heart pounding in her chest, Twilight Sparkle struggled to even remain upright, much less look her loved ones in the eye. The other Elements of Harmony, her parents, and Spike sat crowded together in her admittedly too-small living room. Even Princess Luna had answered the Royal Summons she had sent via Spike the day before. At her side, Princess Celestia draped a comforting wing across her back and gave her a supportive nod.

The warmth across her back settled her nerves, the sensation of white down tickling her fur calming her in the same way it always had. Twilight inhaled deeply and steeled herself for the moment of truth. Her friends and family straightened expectantly, their eyes focused on her like hungry predators.

“E-everypony…I’m…” Twilight faltered. The wing on her back tightened the smallest amount, and she swallowed hard. Princess Twilight Sparkle raised her head, met their gazes defiantly and spoke the hardest words she’d ever said.

“I’m gay.”

There was a long, tense moment of silence that dragged on far longer than is should have. Ever second that nopony spoke, Twilight’s resolve dimmed. The wide, unbelieving stares of her loved ones tore at her and made her regret her decisi-

“Yeeeeeeeah, and?” It was Rainbow Dash who broke the silence, because of course it was. Twilight sputtered indignantly for a moment before she could speak.

“W-what do you mean ‘yeah, and?’ That was the most difficult thing I’ve ever done and you’re making a joke?!” Tears threatened to spill down her cheeks as she struggled against the urge to deck her best friend. Rainbow Dash’s eyes widened as she backpedaled.

“Whoa, that’s not what I meant at all!” she insisted. “I just meant-“a well-manicured white hoof interrupted her defense.

“What she means, darling,” Rarity interjected, shooting a harsh glare at Rainbow Dash from the corner of her eye, “is that your confession, while brave, is perhaps not as…unexpected, as you perhaps thought.”

The maelstrom of conflicting, half formed thoughts that flashed through Twilight’s mind at that moment could best be summed up in four letters.

“What.”

Applejack pushed herself to her hooves and stood beside Rarity.

“Sugarcube, I’ve known since the day you showed up at my farm for the Summer Sun Celebration that your barn doors swung out, if ya know what I mean.” No. No she did not, but apparently the rest of her friends did as they all nodded in agreement.

Her eyes turned to Spike, who shrugged.

“I’ve lived with you for my entire life, almost entirely in the same room. You’re not as quiet as you think.” Red blossomed across her face, and she decided at that moment that Spike was old enough for his own room immediately.

Horrified, she looked to her parents, who nodded sheepishly.

“We found the magazines under your bed in your old room, sweetheart.” Twilight was dead, she was positive. She was dead, and being punished for some horrible deed. There was no way her parents had found the stash under her bed. The magazines, the artwork, the body pillow!

“Lots of Frisky Princess Paradise, though I suppose that’s not surprising,” her father quipped with a glance towards her mentor. That single line brought Twilight’s mind to a screeching halt. Had it not been for her mentor holding her upright, she would have tipped over. Even frozen in place, she saw the blush across Celestia’s face out of the corner of her eye. Later, she would realize that the wing on her back had pulled her significantly closer.

“Oh, that’s a good one,” Fluttershy agreed softly. “Did you see the December spread?”

“Enjoyed that, did you?” Princess Luna purred as she enveloped the smaller Pegasus in her wings. The amount of blood that flooded Fluttershy’s cheeks would have given a doctor fits.

“That was very brave, Twilight,” Princess Celestia whispered in her ear, “Perhaps after we’re done here, you’d like to retire somewhere…private, to recover from today’s events?”

It was at that moment, with her parents and friends discussing her incredibly transparent attempts to conceal her sexual preferences, Princess Luna nibbling seductively on Fluttershy’s ear, and Princess Celestia’s wing lightly treading towards her tail that Princess Twilight Sparkle checked out.

As her head hit the floor, Twilight resolved that courage was overrated.

112. Politics by ArguingPizza

If you had told me five years ago that I’d one day be locked in a contest against a string of romantic partners literally as old as equine civilization, I’d have laughed and likely recommended a good psychologist. Unfortunately, that was the situation I found myself in, once.

“My sister has had many lovers, Twilight Sparkle.”

I suppose I shouldn’t have been surprised. My life had been one crazy escapade after another ever since I stepped hoof in that insane little hamlet called Ponyville. Fighting a long lost alicorn Princess, defeating and then reforming Chaos Incarnate, ascending to become a bucking Alicorn. But hay, that’s my life.

“Mares, stallions, griffons, minotaurs, and more.”

I could go on and on about how wonderful it was, courting Celestia. I’m somewhat ashamed to admit it, but somewhere in the Royal Archives there are probably some dusty old red journals of mine, filled with awful metaphors for that rockin’ white flank. They’re terrible, but she loves them, so I didn’t do what I should have. Namely, burn them.

“Hoplite is the first I remember. A warrior of strong heart and body, it was a furious and passionate affair.”

Still, the age difference was an issue. Not in the normal sense, as we were both consenting adults, but only one of us had ten thousand years of history behind them.

“Rough Shod was next. A wealthy olive farmer, he was a loving soul, but had such difficulty expressing it.”

I was young, stupid, and most of all insecure. It didn’t matter how much Celestia assured me that I didn’t have to compare myself to them, I couldn’t stop myself. In a moment of idiocy, I asked Luna about them.

“Indigo Rose was an artist, and her creativity extended to the bedroom.”

At first I questioned how Luna had such detailed knowledge, but her only reply was ‘After so long together, there’s some things you can’t not learn, no matter how much you don’t want to.’

“Cloud Burst was a hopeless romantic and a klutz, but she found him endearing.”

I had never cared much for politics, but that was the only way I could describe the situation I faced with her past lovers. In politics, you must make yourself unique among a large group, but in such a way that it is a positive instead of a negative. Subtly is the name of the game, and I’d never had much luck with it. The underemphasized nuances often escaped me, despite rigorous attempts at study. Being in love with Celestia, I felt similarly out of my depth.

“I could spend all night telling you of each of them, or I could tell you what single thing united them.”

That’s when I had an idea.

“None of them were Twilight Sparkle.”

It wasn’t easy. Long days and longer nights spent pouring over ink-stained parchment. Pot after pot of coffee keeping me going while I used every bit of my arcane skill to come up with a plan that would show her how I truly felt. Without Luna it would have been impossible, and I’m forever indebted to her.

“You owe me nothing, Twilight Sparkle. You make my sister happy, and that is payment enough.”

It took hundreds of pages of calculations and thousands of individual astral runes before I was ready. I was never more thankful to be an Alicorn. Even before my Ascension my magic had been nearly unrivaled, but afterwards it was almost endless. I stress almost because even with my enormous wellspring, I was very close to being unable to complete my project.

The spell took three nights to cast in full, and by the dawn of the third day I was beyond exhausted. Still, there is no greater driving force than love, so I didn’t delay even a moment. It took no effort to convince Celestia to join me on her balcony at noon for tea. She was concerned at my recent absences and fatigued appearance. For a few minutes, we carried on idle conversation as I distracted her view from the sky. When the time was right and all the pieces in place, I merely pointed to the heavens, and her jaw dropped.

Politics is like chess, in that every move should be planned at least ten moves ahead, if not more. Subtly, again, is key. But even in chess, it sometimes becomes necessary to flip the table and use the king as a hockey puck.

As Celestia stared at the normally night-bound stars surrounding her sun in tight clusters, tears running down her cheeks, I knew I’d made my impression on her heart. I knew that, by bringing day and night together, I’d shown her exactly how much she meant to me.

113. Surgery by Bakmah Genesis

Princess Celestia was always viewed as a calm and collected thinker. There were even stories told that she once sat straight faced and calmly through a meeting with a dragon that constantly reminded her that it wanted to rip her head off. She was a figure of collected manner.

It was obvious, then, why the hospital staff were worried about the franticly pacing alicorn goddess in their waiting room, strands of her rainbow pastel mane sticking up on end. She had bitten her lip hard enough during her waiting that a small trickle of blood was running down her lip. All the while, Luna sat slightly annoyed in one of the chairs located in the room.

"Sister, it's just a kidney transplant. She would have looked over the procedure ten times over before donating." said the midnight alicorn, eyeing her sister as she started to wear a rut in the marble floors of the hospital waiting room.

"Yes, but there are always mistakes, miscalculations, unsanitary equipment, sloppy surgeons..." Celestia was silenced as a crystal slipper was shoved in her mouth by an annoyed Luna.

"Tia, you did an health inspection of this hospital last week, twice. She. Is. Fine." said the goddess. Celestia stammered before trudging back to her seat next to Luna and sitting down. The younger sibling smiled before resuming in waiting patiently. For the next hour, Celestia found something equally annoying to pacing as she waited. Tapping her gold slippers together in nervousness. Luna could feel a vein throbbing in her temple as she slowly turned to her sister.

"Celestia, I would dearly love it if you stop doing that." Celestia seemed to ignore her as she stared off into space. Luna's eye twitched before she lashed out, slapping her sister on the back of the head. The other ponies in the waiting room gasped while the guard escorts stiffened.

"What was that for, Lulu?!" Shouted Celestia, massaging the back of her head. Luna snorted.

"You are acting like she has been sentenced to death for helping a small colt by giving him a kidney." said the younger sibling with a roll of her eyes. The worst that will happen is that she will be loopy for the next few hours. The doctors told you this, ten times. No quit worrying before I'm tempted to banish myself to the moon." Luna crossed her forelegs with a huff, staring at the wall across from her.

Finally, the doors to the waiting room opened, a slightly tired looking Twilight Sparkle being pushed out in a wheel chair. A pair off bandages could barely be seen behind her hospital gown.

Upon seeing the younger mare, Celestia jumped up and hugged the mare, causing the nurse pushing her to fall back by the sudden backward force.

"You're okay! Wait, are you sick, do you have an infection? Did they miss a cut, did they..." Celestia's ramblings were cut off by a pair of lavender lips.

"I'm fine, Tia." said Twilight as she relaxed back in her chair. "They did a perfect job and the colt will be fine. You didn't have to worry."

"But it's my job to worry about you." said Celestia softly, nuzzling the youngest alicorn. "If I didn't, I wouldn't be good wife, now would I."

"I think reigning it in on the babying factor would be fine, love." said Twilight with a giggle. She placed her hooves on the wheels and started for the door. "I'm free to go and have to stay in the wheel chair for a few days, but it should be fine. Now let's go, a bit hungry after that." Celestia smiled as she watched her wife wheel herself out of the hospital. The goddess shook her head before following.

114. Collectable by Knight of Lycaeus

Celestia was her in chambers reading while cuddling up to a plush toy of a purple pony, it had been a stressful day and she had retreated to her rooms for some relaxing. Sadly this was quickly interrupted by the sounds of doors to her room being slammed open; in walked a pony, a purple pony and the living version of the doll that she held in her hooves.

“Mind explaining something?” asked a visibly annoyed Twilight.

“Explain what?” Celestia answered.

“Perhaps this”, calling forth her magic to bring out another purple pony plush although this one lacked wings.

“Oh, a plush toy made after you rescued Luna from the Nightmare.”

“Right and this?”, pulling out another unicorn although one with a tiara on its head.

“After Discord’s defeat.”

Twilight still looked annoyed and with her magic pulled forth more dolls but also lunch boxes, figurines, flags, posters, and all other manners of merchandise. “So again I ask, mind explaining something?”

Celestia sighed before she spoke, “Would you believe I been thinking and later dreaming about having you with me for quite some time? I wasn’t sure at first but after you saved by sister I gave it some more thought though I haven’t acted on it until, well recently.”

She got up and walked over to the purple alicorn who looked less annoyed now and wrapped a wing around her.

“You did?”

“Yes, for a while now but I wasn’t sure if you would accept so there was well this”, waving a forehoof over the pile of merchandise.

“But after you said yes I put all of these down in the lower section of the castle, wasn’t sure what I was going to do with them probably donate them.”

“Then why do you still have one?”, pointing to the stuffed toy on Celestia’s bed.

“For when you aren’t here?” she tried. Twilight just stared unconvinced by the answer.

Celestia sighed again, “In truth I usually keep something of each of my past students and occasionally past loves. Take a look around the room and I can tell you something about the pony who once owned them.”

This answer Twilight seem to accept, “So do you really need to cuddle with a doll when I could be here?”

Celestia pulled her wing tighter, “No since the real thing is much better.”

115. Defenestration by Fuzzyfurvert

Twilight Sparkle frowned.

“I never imagined that I would have to bail you out of jail under such circumstances.”

Twilight frowned harder and crossed her hooves as she sat on the hard bench against the cell wall.

“I always thought, that should I ever need to get you out of an incarceration, it would be because you finally let Luna take you out drinking. She does know the best bars in Canterlot.”

Twilight hunched and tried to think of a way to get her muzzle to convey an even greater frown, glowering as she did, at the opposite wall. Anywhere but at that angelic face on the other side of the bars. Her cellmates were crowded into one corner, doing what the could to stay away from the enraged alicorn and out of her line of sight.

“You are lucky that the other pony wasn’t badly injured.”

“It was the same one.”

“Excuse me?” Celestia lifted her one visible eyebrow slightly.

“It was the same stallion as last time. He did it on purpose.” Twilight ground her teeth together audibly. “I was reshelving the library. He came in and asked for more cheap poorly written drivel while I was doing it.”

“Ponyville Golden Oaks Library is a public library and you are the librarian.”

“I KNOW!” Twilight rose to her hooves and started pacing inside her cell. “I know, I know. You told me that last time. And I tried. I really did try this time.” Twilight stopped in the middle of her laps and took a calming breath “But he was just so…”

“Annoying?” Celestia ventured.

“More like aggravatingly antagonistically oblivious to the infuriatingly obviousness of interrupting me while reshelving over two hundred books - all of them better than the crap he wanted to check out!”

“And so...you attacked him?”

“Not at first! I gave him a warning!” Twilight started to pace again. One, two, three, turn. One, two, three, turn. “I told him I was busy and the books he wanted were clearly located on the shelf labeled ‘Wastes of Paper; Gn-Gu’ and he didn’t even have to sign for them or bring them back! But noooooo...he just couldn’t take a hint, so I had to expand his vocabulary!”

“Is that when you telekinetically threw him out the window?”

Twilight stopped pacing again and spun to face Celestia, leveling a hoof at her. “Precisely! He might have been a tactless clod when he came into the library, but when he left I made sure he knew the very definition of defenestration!”

Celestia sighed and hung her head for a moment before turning to the constable pony beside her. “I’ve heard enough. Release her into my custody, please. My student needs a fresh lesson in calming the fuck down.”

Author's Notes:

Number of events in my life that could by summed up by this chapter's title: Defenestration by Fuzzyfurvert?

Three.

Three times have I physically thrown someone out or through a window.

116. Failure by Ambion

Imagine Twilight Sparkle, newly ascended alicorn, wearing a beer hat.

Well, it’s like a beer hat. Except it’s not a beer hat. An actual beer hat would have been gross misconduct here, in this place.

What’s important is that it has car mirrors affixed to it, it is sitting on Twilight Sparkle’s head, and it is making her feel very, very self conscious.

She was hovering in place in what we might imagine to be ‘neutral’.

Celestia flew slow, appreciateive circles around the distressed student.

“Is this really necessary?” Twilight asked. There was an edge of pleading to her voice.

That constant, Mona Lisalestia-like smile wasn’t going anywhere. Just glancing at it made hapless Twilight gulp and falter.

“Everyone has to pass their flying test,” Celestia said.

“Bu-but Celestia, I’ve gotten better at flying, and-and...I can fly. I do fly!”

She was shushed with a feather, mid-wing stroke. “Which is precisely why I’ve had to hush up the matter, and have taken personal charge as you’re instructor in the matter. “The law is the law, Twilight,” the princess said with a little bit too much delight showing.

“Don’t worry,” she cooed affectionately, “it’s a simple test. You simply have to fly forwards, turn, and come back. I have every confidence in you.”

Twilight flapped errantly as she struggled to adjust the itchy and obtuse headset. “Okay,” she said. “I can do that. It’s just forward and back. Forward and back. Not really a test at all,” she said, slathering her anxiety over with bravado. "Pegasus foals pass this all the time.”

“That’s right,” said Celestia. Dutifully and with full ceremony she conjured a quill and notepad. “You may begin.”

Twilight went from neutral to her first flappy gear, careful of any wild acceleration. She began to drift slowly forwards. “Okay,” she said, “okay, okay, I’ve got this. I’ve got this.”

When she had gone perhaps fifty metres, she angled her yaw into a gradual, steady turn, so that the entirety of her flight was a great ‘U’ shape.

She came back sweating, tense, and visibly shaken. “There,” said Twilight. “I did it.”

Celestia tsk-tsk’d her. She held up the notepad, which now bore evil red pen marks. Twilight’s heart sank, or possibly exploded. “What?!”

Celestia conjured reading glasses and dutifully put them on as she begun. “Failure to check rearview mirrors. Failure to check over shoulder. Failure to perform a three-point turn. Failure to signal correctly at said turn.”

The larger, wiser, and much more amused alicorn looked up. “I’m sorry, Twilight, but I’m afraid you’ve failed the test.”

“Fai...failed? Me...I...failed?”

Celestia, not unsympathetic, was quick to embrace and hold her traumatised student. “It’s okay, Twilight. Many ponies fail their first flying test. It’s nothing anypony will hold against you.”

Twilight replied with the articulation of a twitching mouth and eye. With a magical sunlight pop, the pen, glasses, notepad and ridiculous not-a-beer-hat vanished.

“Looks like I’ll have to carry you back down.”

Stupefied Twilight looked up at Celestia, and shivered as the white hooves embraced her. “I’m...I’m okay with this.”

They flew a small ways.

“Did you rig this thing against me?” Twilight asked as she, illegal-flyer, was forced to snuggle tightly against Celestia.

“Why ever would you think that?” chuckled the princess.

They enjoyed the rest of the flight in close silence.

Author's Notes:

Imagine Twilight Sparkle, newly ascended alicorn, wearing a beer hat.

>Fuzzy did

Quick at work doodle, will add color later.

117. Kissiekissiesmoochface by Knight of Cerebus

Twilight ran her tongue along the insides of Celestia's cheeks, leading to a very passionate winny. The pair descended onto the mattress, their wings surrounding each other in a cloud of their own fluff. As Celestia reached the roof of Twilight's mouth, Twilight's mind lost control and her animal instinct basked in the raw, naked pleasure of the moment.

Ears flicked, nostrils flared and lips smacked, but no matter how their faces twitched, the pair made sure to never breach contact. Once breath became a problem, they began to breathe through their nostrils. A sigh escaped through Twilight's lips, though this was quickly cut off by another insistent push into her mouth by the elder alicorn.

A strong hoof rubbed against Twilight's back, holding her firm against her former mentor's warm, rigid chest. In turn, Twilight melted around the softer shape, her pudgier, less-trimmed body draping across the larger mass.

Both had lost track of the time when they returned to the world of not-Twilight and not-Celestia, respectively. There may have been ponies watching at the window, there may have been royal duties to attend to, and there may have been the ever-looming potential for scandal, but in that moment there was only a kind of overwhelming, titanic joy, smothering the pair of them emotionally like the downy wings and blankets smothering them physically.

One looked at the other with bright, vibrant tears threatening to spill over her cheeks, and found everything she was feeling at that moment reflected back at her in her lover's eyes.

Author's Notes:

I (Fuzzy) suggested this prompt in jest after Knight of Cerebus made a comment on the collab thread to Ambion that this is a shipping collab, and not a more g-rated 'Momlestia' collab.

What followed was this fic and a few others as we fired shots back and forth at each other. If you like a little metafic in your lesbian horsestories, swing by the thread and have a laugh and suggest any new prompts you'd like to see us tackle poorly.

118. Heretic by Ambion

Twilight had been making the most of her open access to Celestia’s private library since her ascension. Every page here was paramount in Twilight’s eyes, because every last one of them were only here because Celestia herself had personally chosen them.

“Ponies worshipped you?” she asked after finding an obscure historical text, one quite dated by the look of things. “As in, there was an actual religion deifying you?”

Celestia sipped her tea “I tried not to encourage them. A certain few ponies are stil quite zealous on my behalf even today.” She gave Twilight a coy smile. “One or two names come to mind.”

Twilight waggled the book under her mentor’s nose. “I do not worship you,” she said flatly, but Celestia seemed to be daydreaming.

“It was so cute when you were smaller, trailing after me everywhere I went, tiny hooves and huge eyes...”

“Hey! You did hear me, didn’t you? I said I don’t worship you!””

“Oh, what’s that? Yes yes, of course you don’t, Twilight.” Celestia sighed. “Faithful student,” she murmured through giggles.

The smaller alicorn’s wings went right up, like two stiff flagpoles. “Then I’ll just have to prove it!” she declared, diving headlong into a flurry of venerable pages. “I am an independent, free willed mare, totally not filled with a burning desire that I-Ahah!” This being some revelation on the page she’d found. “It says here that your worshippers never dare touch you. So if I just...”

Twilight put the flat of her hoof to Celestia’s chest. They both glanced at it. “Mmm, yes,” said Celestia. She took another leisurely sip of tea. “That’s very independent. Definitely free will right there.” Reaching past Twilight, she turned the page. “And if you look here, that only applied at night.”

Twilight Sparkle wilted. “Oh,” she sighed. “By the way, you’re not normally this sarcastic.”

Celestia set aside her teacup and composed herself. “You are right. Sorry. But you don’t have to prove anything to me, Twilight. You already have.”

She only sank further. “No I haven’t,” she mumbled. She was still and silent for several seconds. "Not everything."

“Twilight?”

Celestia had been drinking peppermint tea. Twilight could have easily recognized it by the scent, or by sight, or even by deduction - it was one of Celestia’s most frequented flavours.

Now she could recognize it by taste because the wetness of it was still on Celestia's lips.

It was a shock kiss, one Twilight had sprung on her like a trap. Celestia went stiff and wide eyed. It was her turn to be still and silent.

She blinked a quick succession of blinks and tried to work her mouth to make words. After a few tries, she managed a little something. “Well,” she tried. “Wow. Twilight, I...wow.”

It was as if one vivid blush was shared between the two ponies. Twilight looked so meek, yet so strong as well. She managed a nervous chuckle, and with that Celestia blinked some more and smiled.

“Well,” she began again. “That was certainly very heretical, night or not. That could get you excommunicated.”

She felt soft purple lips pressed to her own once more, and Twilight’s sighed breath a warm gust over her skin. “But you won’t let that happen” Twilight cooed through their parted lips. “because you worship me too.”

Any witty repartee Celestia might have had was tongue-tied. Very literally. There was a thump as the old book fell to the floor, forgotten.

Then there was another thump, as of two bodies eagerly figuring out their damndest best attempt at acting as one, but that is another story, for a more severely rated twilestia prompt tag collab.

119. Paperwork by Misago

"Working hard, dearest?"

The more-than-welcome sound of her wife's voice drew Twilight's gaze from her desk and the pile of documents she'd been trying to process in the last few hours, just in time so see Celestia gracefully land on the balcony. Sighing wearily, she released the quill from her magical grasp. Since the last time she'd looked outside, the sun had set and the stars had taken over the sky.

"Still finishing the new treaty with Germaneigh", Twilight replied. She smiled as Celestia trotted closer with purpose, granting the smaller alicorn a peck on the cheek when she reached the desk.

"I was hoping you would like to join me right away", Celestia said with mock annoyance. "Oh well."

Twilight had to shiver when she felt a hoof brush over her shoulder, and when she turned around, Celestia had already moved over to the large bed taking up most of the room and climbed upon it.

With a shake of her head, Twilight took up the quill once more, and turned her attention back to the paperwork, trying to ignore the all-too familiar and all-too tempting scent of Celestia that had now invaded the room.

...Wir bitten sie freundlichst, uns sämtliche Dokumente für die Übergabe von...

Her ears twitched when a yawn broke the silence.

Celestia could make even make a yawn sound graceful and refined.

Twilight had always been good at ignoring distractions. As a foal, neither begging nor screaming from her family had managed to drag her away from a book if she had yet to finish it. During her teenage years, she had passed the most difficult tests her mentor had to offer with flying colors, even while large parts of her conscious mind were occupied with thoughts of vaulting over the table and kissing Celestia silly.

But now, they both had learned. Twilight had learned what cuddling in bed actually felt like.

And Celestia? Well, a few days before they had started going out, she had apparently paid a visit to Cadance to ask a few questions about "interpersonal contact encouragement tactics".

"Tell me, Twilight, is it a bit cold in here?"

Work before play. Work before play.

...so können wir ihnen folgendes anbieten...

"I think my belly is a bit cold. If only I had something purple and warm to cuddle with..."

That accursed, melodic, tempting voice.

...geh und küss sie, du dumme Nuss!

Twilight's quill burst into flames as her horn lit up and she teleported directly over the bed, the impact drawing a undignified squeak from Celestia. As white wings and hooves wrapped around her, Twilight decided to give her teenage fantasy another try.

Work before play.

Work 'for play.

'For play.

Foreplay.

120. Twinkie by Ambion

Celestia was not one given to creeping about, least of all in the innermost sanctums of her own palace, but she did so now, stooping as low as her alicorn frame would allow her, glancing warily and often this way and that around corners and doorways. A quick, hushed order dismissed the guards on duty, and she counted the seconds, ear to the door, until she was certain they were beyond hearing. With a delicious, devious, salacious click, the bolt to her private chambers slid into place.

The serene smile that was thought to be her constant companion was overthrown in a quick coup d'etat by a joint coalition of devious delight and grinning glee. Bold and bare, for she was free of her usual regalia - and a comfortable freedom it was - she made her way as if by absolute whimsy to the writing desk. State secrets of all manner came and went through the embossed and venerable wood, but these were not what occupied Celestia's thoughts and fluttering stomach like a mounting fever.

Oh, no. She instead opened the really secret drawer. Inside were sheafs of loose leaf paper, crinkled and bound by specially colour coded paper clips.

A black quill, luscious and inky as of a very glossy raven, was her clandestine co-conspirator in the sordid affair Celestia now visited upon herself. Of the loose bound notes, Celestia selected the group bound by the pink paperclip.

She read the story thus far, in all its salubrious shame, and felt the juices of inspiration begin to flow. Her lips smacked and folded as she let the inspiration come. Quill to ink, then to page.

"This is wrong," the beautiful, gorgeous, expressive Twilight Sparkle cried, and took a step back.

"But it feels so right," said Pinkie Pie, pushing the warmth of herself against Twilight's supple, smooth, soft coat. Her hoof wiggled its way with tantalizing slowness down Twilight's perfectly shaped flank. "Okie. Dokie. Lokie," she sexily said with every inch it covered.

Twilight Sparkle shuddered. "No, but yes, but no...but yes! I...I can't resist! It's too much, oh Pinkie Pie, take me! Take me now!"

The clink of metal on marble shattered Celestia's confidence as surely as a trebuchet. Panic boiling over, heart going a mile a minute, eyes wide and body frozen like a deer, the Princess swung around in abject terror.

She met the horrified, shocked, petrified and equally frozen expression of Twilight Sparkle, who was caught in the act, literally, her hoof still in mid-stride as she crept from Celestia's bedroom.

She was wearing Celestia's regalia. And also lipstick. And a velvety eyeliner, with all the subtlety of a huge neon-lit arrow.
The air was thick and unspeakable as ice, and the ice itself unbreakable. They looked at one another, Celestia frozen with her super secret sexy student shipping story shame, Twilight with...whatever it was, something equally shameful, no doubt. And very sexy, definitely. They glanced as one creature at the notes, then with a glacial slowness - and inevitability - to Twilight's appearance. They did this several times, taking it by turns to stare with wide eyed disbelief at one another.

The desperate conversation of their eyes could have filled volumes with expression and nuance.

"This...isn't...what it appears," Celestia managed to squeak out.

"Right? Right! No! No, I mean, yes! Yes, it's absolutely not me...doing this...Or you...doing that..."

Their mutual understanding reached, that being to DENY EVERYTHING even in the face of truth and sanity, the tension could only wind up to critical levels.

Celestia baulked to realize a new depth to her terror. A thousand years of composure were going out the window - she could feel words she dare not say rising up like an unstoppable surge. She gasped but could not relent, the traitor tongue moved between her lips (and oh, where else and how else she wanted to apply them!)

"I...I...I think...I'm getting...a new...shipping...inspiration..." the sun Princess managed to wheeze. She dropped the quill, smearing sticky ink, and bundle of notes back into the drawer. This wasn't an inspiration where such implements were needed. Just the heat of their eyes, and the heat of Twilight's breath, and the heat of her...hotness, of course.

Twilight saw, and understood. She gulped and mastered her ability to speak. "Do you...want help...making that story?"
Celestia's nod was tiny, triumphant, pleading, and all things between.

"I think...I have room...for an editor..." was the last Celestia could whisper before they kissed one another. Their bodies would be the page, and sensation the words they lay upon them.

They'd need a few drafts, definitely. Revisions. Maybe a sequel.

Twilight Sparkle did something very amazing with her hoof and Celestia's brain momentarily exploded like a bliss-bomb.

Definitely a sequel.

121. Cap by Fuzzyfurvert

Celestia rested quietly by herself as she watched her young shadow explore the ruined library. Bright light from her Sun lit the cavernous room through the open, broken windows and the holes where the ceiling had collapsed during the long years since the Everfree had been her home. Only secrets remained here. Memories were the only things that still called the ruin home.

Most of them were good memories, truth be told. Some however, were decidedly less so.

The enchanted books that still survived the onslaught of the elements and time still held the physical remains of those memories. Her shadow hoped to find them and breath life into those old legends. Twilight wanted to free her from their ghosts. It was noble sentiment, Celestia supposed. Twilight only wanted the best for her. Ever since she’d taken the chance to let love into her heart and mind once more, her student had become increasingly protective and almost worryingly perceptive of Celestia’s inner most thoughts.

Twilight’s constant doting was almost like being worshipped again. Almost.

Celestia shifted her weight, leaning against a wall she was fairly certain would support her attention for a little while yet and sighed. She wasn’t bored, or tired, but Twilight was getting close to a section of the library Celestia didn’t think she was quite ready for yet. The effect was immediate.

Twilight’s head snapped up and honed in on her. “Princess? I’m not boring you am I?”

No. Celestia shook her head. “Just thinking old thoughts. Pay this old mare no mind.”

“Nonsense! If you’re uncomfortable…”

Celestia chuckled gently. “Don’t worry Twilight, I’m not sinking into some mire of dispair and sadness from guilt of my old crimes. I was simply recalling that the last time I was here, the windows were intact stained glass, much like my current home. You would have enjoyed studying them, I think.”

She watched Twilight’s face as tiny expressions flit across it like clouds in the sky on a blustery day or some similar metaphor. As she had come more to grips with regrading Twilight as a mare and a lovely one at that, Celestia found that she just enjoyed watching and studying her face. Twilight was reading her back, doing the same thing to glean the meaning of her statement about the windows. She watched Twilight turn it over in her mind, pulling it apart and torturing the words and sentence structure to tease out deeper meaning.

She hadn’t lied that time. The windows used to be lovely and intricate. Twilight would have loved them.

“Perhaps, Twilight, if you told me what you are really looking for in these old tomes, I could help. I like to imagine that I remember what they are all about.” Celestia smiled. “Or at least how Lulu and I used to organize them.”

“Well,” Twilight shrugged, her voice grew quiet, “I don’t know really. I think...that I want to find something to help me...know you.”

Celestia kept her face carefully neutral. It wasn’t fair that she should live to see the rise and fall of civilizations and the passing of gods, that she should hear and give advice and wisdom on every topic, and still be thrown by a purple filly that asked all the right questions. It was Clover all over again, but on steroids this time.

“Know me? Twilight, you’ve known me your entire life. You are my Faithful Student and Evening Star. You see me with the crown and crest set aside.”

Twilight nodded slowly. “Yeah, but I want to know Celestia. What makes you...you. I want to read about your past, but I don’t want to read a history book.” Twilight nudged a loose stone with her hoof. “Does that make sense?”

Yep, Clover the Clever all over again. Celestia smiled again and nodded her head. “Yes. It makes the kind of sense that I don’t deserve. Promise you won’t run away when you find me?”

Twilight Sparkle looked her goddess incarnate in the eye unflinchingly and shook her head.

Author's Notes:

Sort of a continuation of my Taking Off the Masks fic. Expect more in that story line to pop up in my later prompts.

122. Twins by Knight of Lycaeus

“I’m not quite sure what draws you to this bedroom more now, me or the things I own?” Celestia asked from her place on the bed.

The purple alicorn who had been studying some of the small statues in the room turned and joined Celestia on the bed bringing herself close, “Definitely has to be you.”

“Oh, I pretty sure I've seen you in here eyeing everything ever since I told you about that scroll some months back. To think that the rival for your heart would not be another suitor but little odds and ends. Perhaps I should take everything out and give you a more personal tour, imagine all the uses for all the little odd and ends, perhaps you want to imagine how many are ones that could be used for s-.”

Twilight quickly cut her off although her face now was slightly red,“I-i-it’s not like that, I've always seen them but I never could think of a good reason or time to ask since I was just so much more interested in learning about magic.”

“Magic lessons had you distracted or did you mean me?”

Twilight at this point was starting to look more red than purple.

“Alright enough teasing, what’s caught your eye this time?”

Twilight took a deep breath and cleared the blush from her face, “Many things, one is all the images of twins I've noticed around the castle. Most of the depict you and Luna or depict the sun and the moon which makes sense since you two are the ruling Diarchy, but the small metal statue on your mantle has two pegasi together in flight. Who were they and what’s the meaning behind that one?”

Celestia sighed and used her magic to bring the statue closer, “This statue was given to me many years ago by a close friend Lightening Swiftwing, he was a pegasi metalworker. I’m sure you remember your history lessons; the Pegasopolis Empire was ruled by two rulers, one mare and one stallion and it was this that help us build the basis for Diarchy government. To the pegasi the image of the twin rulers was meant to symbolize the dualism of their rule, each ruler had their own domains which provided symmetry for the other but they were twins, equal in power, influence, and prestige together they form the united whole that would lead the pegasi.”

“So it was a gift for when you and Luna were both ruling from the Everfree Castle?”

“It was and one of the few things of mine that I could find after we had to leave, it became a reminder of how much I failed to remember that Luna and I were like the ancient pegasi rulers, two halves of a whole.”

Twilight hugged Celestia, “Luna’s back and you have help this time to make sure it doesn't happen again.”

“Thank you, Twilight” kissing her on the lips, “Now to answer the other half of your question, the pegasi here were the last rulers of the Pegasopolis Empire before the Unification of the Three Tribes. The stallion here is Imperator Stormfront Whitebolt and the mare is Imperatrix Wind Whistler Stormfeather, these two actually have another meaning because not only were they two halves in a political sense but these two are well-known for their closeness as lovers and soulmates.”

“Soulmates?”

“These two eventually settled down together and while I’m close to Luna, as close as a sister can get but now I think that there’s another reason why my old friend gave me this. It was to imply I needed to find someone who would always stand by me through everything and I think I have, I found you and I’m glad I found you.”

“So a few months ago when you mentioned the possibility of marriage, did you already mean that?”

“I did mean it that way, although marriage to me is not needed for you are here by my side and that’s all that matters, although if you want to make it official someday we could.”

Author's Notes:

Imperator is an old Roman military honourific and title roughly means commander, later it became a title for the emperor.

Stormfront Whitebolt is Commander Hurricane, it's part of my headcanon that the Hearth's Warming play is a simplified version of the actual events with that simplification came changes in names and titles and so Stormfront is better remembered by his nickname Hurricane.

123. Civilisation by Pearple Prose

It had been a long time since Twilight had seen the sun as it rose over the peaks of the Spindels, the mountains that straddled the borders of Equestria. So long, in fact, that she stopped, and looked, and let her mouth fall open slightly in shock, for the first time in...

How long had it been? How long since she'd experienced something as mundane as awe at a sight yet unseen?

The rays of light struck the razor peaks just so, creating the silhouette of the clawed hand of an ancient beast reaching up towards the sun.

A rare smile split Twilight's wrinkled lips. Too long.

A rich voice spoke from beside her, echoing throughout the valley. "Oh? What's that I see on Her Royal Visage? Could it be...?"

In all the centuries she'd lived, Twilight swore that Celestia hadn't changed a bit. Sure, her ethereal mane was done up in a simple braid instead of flowing freely as it had, and sure, her crown and vestments had been abandoned in favour of a travelling cloak and saddlebags, but, as ever, her pearly white coat remained pearly white, and her beautiful magenta eyes still held that damned look of irrepressible good cheer.

And to her eternal irritation, the smile just wouldn't leave Twilight's face.

Celestia grinned at her. "By the gods, it is."

"Shut up," Twilight huffed. She attempted to march off up the dirt track with her usual grumpy efficiency, and to her horror, she found a spring in her step.

There was a loud 'pffft' from behind her. "I swear, you look like a little unicorn mare again. Impressive."

"Or maybe," Twilight said, stopping to check her bob, "you're trying to get me to brighten up. Which is more likely?"

"Oh, I don't know." That damned grin. "Miracles can happen."

Twilight thumped her staff into the dirt. "So is this the only reason you brought me on this little sojourn of yours? As a foolish attempt to 'remove the stick up my plot'?"

"Maybe," Celestia said dismissively, checking her hoof idly.

Twilight raised an eyebrow. "I think you underestimate just how far the stick is buried, Tia."

Celestia smirked. "Oh, I don't know. You've always been damn good at clenching."

The two stared at one another. Then they fell into each other's arms, laughing so hard there were tears in their eyes.

It had been a while since Twilight had laughed like that. After expelling centuries worth of pent-up mirth in one giggling wheeze, she found herself lying in the mud, her bob undone and her old, faithful robe sullied. She turned, just as Celestia did, and the two looked at each other.

Celestia's eyes crinkled, and a spark of gentle maternity returned to those eldritch eyes. "It has been so very long, my dear."

Twilight's smile came easier this time. "Mmm," she hummed.

The two pulled themselves to their hooves. The relaxed air became somewhat brittle once more, and Twilight looked at Celestia with a serious edge as sharp as the peaks before them.

"Really, now. Why did you bring us here?"

"Quite simple." Celestia, for her part, simply pointed at the sprawling metropolis of Canterlot, far off on the horizon. "What do you suppose lives there, Twilight?"

Twilight's brow raised once more. "An enormous amount of paperwork. Speaking of–"

Celestia snorted. "One can only do paperwork for so many centuries, Twilight darling. Even you." She sighed, and Twilight could feel the exhaustion that went with it. "But really, now. Ponies. Civilisation. Have you not felt a little... Overwhelmed?"

Overwhelmed? Overwhelmed implied she was being swamped. Outdone. Overtaxed.

"Nothing I can't handle," Twilight's smile had vanished into stoney purgatory, once again. "Now, if that was all..." She turned away from Celestia, unfurling her wings and preparing to take flight.

"Twilight Sparkle."

Twilight froze, and immediately hated herself – hated Celestia – for doing so. "What?" she barked, glaring at that beautiful white alicorn, the one that had been there, just behind her, for so very long indeed. "If you haven't noticed, I do not have the time to go off on flights of fancy with you. My ponies need me."

"Do they?"

Twilight froze again. "What do you mean?"

Celestia looked at her now, and Twilight recalled her age, and just how many zeroes it featured. "Ask yourself. Do they need you? Do you need them? Or do they overwhelm you? Do they march ahead of you, into the future?"

Overwhelm. Implied that she was vulnerable. Weak.

Princess Twilight Sparkle, Archmage of Harmony, was not weak.

But she was not strong enough to answer that question.

She looked away, and heard the beating of hooves as that insufferable mare walked closer. "Face it. You're old, Twilight. A relic of the past. You are an alicorn. They don't need you, not anymore."

A familiar white wing swept Twilight up into a hug. How long had they been the same height, now?

"And nor you them. It's time, Twilight. Time to move on."

Twilight looked at Celestia. Then she looked back at Canterlot, at the centre of civilisation, the civilisation that marched forever onwards.

And she looked forward, towards the Spindels, at the path that led beyond this continent, beyond all that she knew.

"We've known each other a long, long time, Tia," Twilight said. "And we've had our disagreements over things. Some of them small. Some of them... rather large. But..."

Twilight reached up with a hoof and, slowly, undid her bob. Her mane fell across her face, and Celestia gasped in wonder at the hues of dawn and the stars that sparkled within its lustrous curls.

Twilight the Alicorn looked at Celestia, at the mare that, for so many years, had stood beyond her, leading the way.

"You know, I never liked that stick up my butt anyway." Twilight smiled.

124. Hygiene by Knight of Cerebus

Soak, gargle, rinse, repeat. Soak, gargle, rinse, repeat. Twilight let the water in her mouth switch between her right and left cheeks with a soft squelching sound, savouring the rush of cold she got as she did so.

"Twilight?" And all at once she had to jump. "You've cleaned your teeth seventeen times now. I imagine they would be fresh by now." Fresh. Fresh like packed earth, still moist, fresh like bouquets and soft words and empty promises and--. Twilight stopped. Those were the bad thoughts. She thought of rinsing just one more time, then weighed that against the risk of exacerbating Celestia's suspicions.

She set the brush to her teeth one more time.

"Twilight." She cringed. "Twilight, what's wrong?" A set of hoofsteps indicated she was not going to be alone in the bathroom for much longer. "The table cloth downstairs is symmetrical to within a millimeter. Spike said you've checked the door lock on the door twelve times now, and I heard in a friendship letter from Applejack that you missed helping her with her family--" Celestia noticed Twilight's ear twitch violently. "...appreciation day because you were reshelving the entire weekend."

"It's fine! Really, really, it's fine!" Twilight noticed Celestia's skeptical look. "I...she...Tia, please, can I have this date? Please?"

Celestia gave a bittersweet smile. "Of course, Twilight."

----

The dinner was stilted. Celestia ate in silence, watching as Twilight glared at her plate. The food had been some of the best Twilight had cooked in a while, save for some peas, which she had salted into an early grave. Celestia, of course, hadn't minded, but Twilight had been horribly frustrated by it. Currently she was chewing her lip, glancing between Celestia and the plate. Celestia gave her best smile.

"You know, I bumped into Shining the other day. He was all up in arms because of something Cadance had done about reducing the guard shift time in the Empire to only sentries in the early morning hours. I must say, Twilight, I hadn't imagined your penchant for management ran in the fami--" Celestia noticed that Twilight's face was a tableau of forced cheer. She decided to start again.

"When was the last time we visited your family, Twilight? Stars know you and I visit Luna enough to--"

"Could we change the subject please?" Celestia winced at the way Twilight's tone changed from polite and personable to a dull crawl. She pursed her lips.

"Of course, Twilight." She pushed her plate aside and sat down on the couch, looking meaningfully at a certain spot underneath her wing that a former unicorn was known to enjoy. Twilight gave a bittersweet smile and shuffled to the sofa. With a dull thud, she dragged herself under the wing and leaned against the larger pony. "I was wondering if you could help me with something. I've been trying to make a decision among four applicants for a position in the field of magic and sciences. I received word rather abruptly that there was a job opening at the royal astronomy institute yesterday, you see."

"So did I." Twilight gave a joyless laugh.

"Twilight, please, I--"

"The previous occupant passed away. Cause of death uncertain."

"Twilight?"

"I just...I just wanted tonight to be perfect. I always l-look forward to our d-date nights." Twilight gave a hard swallow, her voice trembling against her words. "I just wanted a moment today to not be bad and I tried and t-tried but I couldn't and I'm sorry because you shouldn't have a bad evening because of me and I--"

Celestia tightened her wing's hold on Twilight. Her mind searched for a reason for Twilight's behaviour, before the answer came to her. A memory of a family dinner with Twilight came rushing back to her. A memory of a friendly banter between her and Twilight Velvet over the telescope maintenance in the astronomy department. The pieces fell into place.

"I understand, Twilight."

Twilight sagged. "I don't know what to do, Tia." She squeaked. "I keep trying to act like nothing's wrong. I keep trying to find something, but--but my mum is gone. My momma's gone and all I can do is sit here and fold napkins and--"

"Twilight." Celestia cut in. "If you had hidden something of this magnitude from me for the sake of my evening, it would in no way have been perfect. It would never have been enjoyable. Even if you had hidden it perfectly, if I had found out at any point the thought of you being in such grief while I was so happy would have tainted the memory of the night permanently." Celestia faced Twilight, eyes prying deep into her thoughts and heart. "Please, Twilight. Grieve with me, if you wish for me to be here. I would rather my love be genuine than be pleasing to me."

Celestia hugged Twilight, and the library echoed with sobs long overdue.

125. Hygiene(2) by La Vallett1

Celestia flew quickly towards Golden Oaks Library. She had heard rumours of a very foul odour coming from the library for a week and she was starting to get worried about the well-being of her former student now lover.

As she landed on the library's doorstep, she wrinkled her muzzle from a disgusting smell coming from the library. With a concerned frown, she opened the front door. An urge to vomit came towards Celestia and she had to cough and swallow to stop herself from actually vomiting. She conjured herself a hoofkerchief and pressed it at her snout to block the strong smell. She looked around.

A noticeable number of flies were buzzing around the library. Rotten food were littered on the floor, flies happily guzzling the mouldy remains of daisy sandwiches, crisps, hayburgers and spilled milk. Books lied on the floor, carelessly next to the rotten food. Spike was trapped in a dome of magical shield, wearing a protective suit with a gas mask and looking resigned.

But what shocked Celestia the most was a certain lavender alicorn princess, who had suddenly turned into a filthy slob. Twilight was sitting on an armchair in a very awkward position only fit for lazy bipeds eating a stale-looking hayburger messily. She looked absolutely disgusting! Her mane was disheveled, her coat was matted with some greasy splotches on her once perfectly beautiful purple coat and flies were buzzing lazily above her. It wouldn't surprise Celestia that Twilight might have aslo gotten fleas, ticks and lice on her.

Twilight belched loudly and turned to itch behind her ear with her rear hoof when she noticed Celestia. Time stopped for her; her mind started to prepare for ultimate panic.

Celestia moved as close as she could dare at her unwashed lover. "Would you mind explain to me why did you neglect the basic rules of hygiene? And why did you trap poor Spike here?"

Twilight kicked her hoof on the ground while she tried avoiding Celestia's very disappointed eyes. "I'm on a dare. And I put Spike in a barrier because he was going to stop it before it completed."

Celestia's brow rose. "A dare? From whom?"

"Applejack and I got into an argument which started with her saying that unicorns and city ponies can't get themselves dirty, and I told her that that stereotype wasn't true. After that, she dared me to not wash for a week but I told her that I can get more filthy than that, and so here I am; a princess turned into a slob."

Celestia didn't look amused. "Right. Twilight, stop what you are doing, I am going to put in the bath and wash you myself." Golden magic surrounded Twilight as she levitated the younger alicorn with Twilight protesting like a foal.

"Oh come on, Celestia! Applejack will be coming any minute now! I have to win this dare!"

"No, you will go to the bath to wash," said Celestia sternly.

"But-"

"I will wash with you in my personal bathroom. How does that sound, love?"

Twilight thought it over, finally sighing in defeat. "You win this time, Tia."

126. Flowers by The Princess Rarity

"Your Highness! You seem to have misplaced your crown and-" the Guard stopped, and was perplexed at the sight before him.

There, in the middle of Canterlot Gardens, was the Princess Celestia, free of her regal jewelry, sitting in the small field, with her star student - a young filly by the name of Twilight Sparkle. The two of them sat together, with a small pile of textbooks set aside, and it seemed for once, the lesson wasn't all that serious.

"Did I do it right?" the filly piped up, levitating up her work.

Instead of a test subject or a worksheet, Twilight's masterpiece of the day crafted via magic was something quite simple.

It was a flower crown.

Celestia smiled, and nodded. "It's perfect," she praised.

Twilight raised an eyebrow, thinking to herself for a minute, only before she smiled wide and stood up, levitating it over to her teacher and letting it fall on the Princess's head.

"Do you think I should get rid of my regular crown for this one?" she laughed.

"Uh-huh," Twilight said, with her sweet little innocent smile. "You look prettier this way."

"So, what's the point of this study?" Twilight smiled, as she followed Celestia through the Gardens. "Was a new type of plant discovered? Do we get to analyze something?"

Celestia let out a soft chuckle, and bit back a smile as she carefully picked a few flowers from a nearby bush. Twilight watched carefully as Celestia's soft yellow magic wove the flowers around in an odd pattern that brought the younger Princess into a state of curiosity. Now that she thought about it, this didn't seem like a lesson...

"A flower crown?" she asked. "I don't understand."

"Well," Celestia murmured, as she levitated it over to her marefriend and placed it on the top of her head. "Let's just say you look prettier this way."

As her lover kissed her on the cheek, Twilight couldn't deny the sweet sappy smile or dark red bashful blush on her expression.

127. Bazooka by Misago

It was the day of the annual Canterlot Royal Guard Festival. All over the city, soldiers and civilians came together to celebrate their united work for the wealth and security of Equestria, and all of Ponykind.

As far as the eyes could see, there were food stands, bands playing, game stalls and military demonstration of every kind imaginable.

And as a special event, there was even a detachment from the Crystal Empire, lead by their princess and her husband themselves.

In the middle of all the commotion, one purple and one pink alicorn princess were sitting at a wooden table, watching a nearby weapons exhibition with barely hidden disinterest. Not so much the weapons, but two of the white-coated ponies looking at the many instruments of varying lethality.

"Do you think it's a male thing?", asked Cadance while watching her dear husband nearly salivate over an ornate shield the guard stallion presented to him.

"I'm not so sure anymore", replied Twilight. "Look at Celestia. I mean, I wore that skirted armor for her birthday, but I didn't think it would become a regular thing."

Cadance only smirked at the adorable blush on her sister-in-law's cheeks. With a deep breath, she got to her feet.

"Come on", she said with a beckoning hoof, "while our significant others are busy acting like foals in the toy store, we can take a stroll. There is someone who was quite eager to meet you again."

Princess Celestia was facing a dilemma.

As the ruler of Equestria, she had to face tough choices every day. Just this morning, Twilight had asked her whether she wanted strawberry sundae or Schwarzwälder Kirschtorte for a dessert, It had taken her less that a minute to decide.

Sundae first, Twilight as main course, the Torte saved for last, obviously.

But now she found herself on unfamiliar territory. The only thing she could do was follow her intuition.

"No", she said with determination. The guard mare nodded and removed the gold-adorned three-bladed disc away.

"What about this one, princess?"

Another piece was brought out in front of Celestia. This one resembled a half-living, half-dead gnarly branch of a particularily creepy tree. At one end, two prongs formed something resembling a grip. On the other end, Celestia could see six extensions emitting an ominous blueish glow.

"What in the name of harmony is that?"

"It is called Phage, princess. We found it in one of Lu-... of Nightmare Moon's old hideouts, and from the descriptions, it emits biochemical energy which instantly disintegrates anything it ..."

"Give me that!"

The golden glow of Celestia's telekinesis yanked the weapon from the table.

The unhappy pout the guard mare wore withered under Celestia's stare, so she hurried to bring the last item out.

A tube. A grip. A projectile. Such simplicity. Such elegance. Such Firepower.

Celestia's sparkling eyes revealed everything the guard mare needed to know.

"I'll wrap it for you, princess."

The shield was all he needed.

Shining Armor knew that for a fact.

The voice had given him the shield. What a nice voice.

All the voice wanted from him was to sign his name on an empty roll of parchment.

He'd been all too happy to oblige.

He and the shield would be happy together.

"Hello? Captain?"

A certain blue-maned pegasus guard carefully approached the servant entrance to the castle.

How strange it was for the captain to send him here, of all places. By messenger, no less. But he recognized his captain's signature everywhere, so the order was legit.

A shame. How he had wanted to meet Princess Twilight again.

The servant entrance was open, but the building was dark. For a moment, he thought he'd heard wings rustling, but chalked it up to his imagination.

Boldly, he stepped inside - only to have a steel tube pressed right in his face. As he tried to decipher what exactly he was looking at, he could hear a feminine voice growl:

"If you look at my wife, you forfeit your life."

Click.

128. Guardian by Knight of Cerebus

Celestia stormed out of the chamber. Twilight--her Twilight, sweet, insecure Twilight, had just stabbed her niece in the back. The sight of her adopted child running off in tears on a day when she should be nothing but smiles still swam in her vision. She was only vaguely aware of what she had said to Twilight. It had been unkind. She didn't regret it. Nothing could compare to calling the smiling little filly who liked flowers and playing dancing games with fillies "evil" and saying she was "trying to ruin her brother's life" on her wedding day. She was determined to leave Twilight in the grand hall without a second thought. She would make up with her when Cadance's spirits were restored.

It was then that she heard the explosion. She was distantly aware that there was a smell like charred fur, but her battle instincts had kicked in far before her senses. She was already opening the grand hall's double doors by the time she registered the smoke streaming from underneath them. Celestia crouched low, taking time to survey her situation. There were stained glass shards everywhere. She made note to watch her footing. No sign of current battle, which meant either the fight was at a pause or that there was an ambush waiting for her. She chose to find cover, rather than wait to find out. Which is to say, she made cover. With a flick of her magic, the floor beneath her erupted into a solid column of rock, which she was quick to hide behind. She peered from behind it, only now registering that amongst charred craters there was another pony in the room. A guard? Her mind ventured. Perhaps the attacker.

And then her heart dropped into her stomach. Lying on the floor, blood smeared across her coat and angry burn marks straddling her body, was her faithful student, barely drawing in ragged breaths. Something in the back of her mind dimly noted that she had at least three broken ribs, and that the slash on her head was magical in nature. Her previous reservations were forgotten. A loved one was in very real danger, and she would do whatever was needed to protect her.

And then her cover evaporated. A burst of magic and flames danced before her eyes, but she paid it no notice, waving it away with a shield spell. She scanned the area for an assailant, conserving her strength for her attacks. It was then that she saw Cadance, eyes glowing a horrible green, was hovering above her, a wicked grin on her face. "Surprised, Auntie?" The Cadance creature said in a voice very much not that of her surrogate daughter's.

Celestia said nothing. This creature was a threat. And not a threat the way Nightmare Moon or parasprites were threats. This creature was aiming to kill. Celestia's mind cooly sorted her priorities, and her first one was to protect her dear Twi--her subjects. She made a magical scan of the creature. Was this in any way Cadance?...No. The information widened her options for plans of attack. But just as she and the creature were about to fire, they were interrupted.

She heard a voice distantly call to her. "Bu...Princes...?"

She and the creature both turned to see Twilight attempting to get to her feet, coughing up blood as she did so. A look of disbelieving hope was shining in her eyes, breaking Celestia's heart and hardening her resolve all at once. The creature gave a malicious giggle, her horn glowing with a black-green energy again--

--And then screamed, as she had never screamed in her life before. Wings that once had been beating in even rhythm spasmed, the false Cadance flopping to the floor and trying in vain to ignore the shudders of agony that rocked through her body. Cold yellow magic crushed against her horn, a clacking, insectile noise filling the hallway.

"No."

The horn cracked, then splintered, and at last broke apart with a resounding crunch, and then the now-hornless creature's true form was revealed. Celestia registered a face in her mind's eye, noting that the creature had holes across its body and fangs in its mouth. She cared little for that. She would have it interrogated later. The creature likely had a purpose here, but that was secondary. The creature was murmuring something about the magic of love and her power, but Celestia took no heed.

She raced over to Twilight's side, healing magic surging through her body. "Twilight, Twilight speak to me. Are you alright?" Her ears flicked at the sounds of guards entering the room, and the scuffle of hooves on chitin as the creature was subdued. They may have been emanating at her from underwater, for all they did to draw her attention from her bloodied student. The unicorn gave a bloodied cough, fighting back tears of pain as the wound on her head closed up.

"I am now." Was all she managed, before she passed into a peaceful slumber in her mentor's arms.

129. Yoga by Fuzzyfurvert

Luna muttered darkly to herself as she rounded the corner of the fourth floor hallway in the eastern wing of Canterlot Castle. A rather blustery noble had brought to her attention a contentious dispute over the proper way to eat boiled eggs at the start of Night Court, and lacking practical knowledge of modern habits among the mortals of her realm, Luna had called a temporary recess whilest she consulted with her sister.

Now if only she could locate the mare...

Luna came to a halt at the next corner as she spotted Celestia standing alone in the hallway ahead of her, her sister starring at something through the doorway at which she stood. "Ah! Sister, I am glad to have found you!" Luna smiled as she walked up to the elder alicorn. "I have a most persnickety quandary that I require your counsel on..."

Luna turned to glance into the room as she spoke, her mouth hanging open as she felt herself caught as Celestia must be by the glory of the vision before them. Luna spoke in a hushed whisper, so as not to break the spell, "What is she doing?"

"Yoga. Downward Dog position." Celestia's whispered words held as much awe as her eyes, as she followed every subtle movement, traced each curve and arc as if branding it into her very mind.

"What is she wearing?"

"Yoga pants."

Luna swallowed the lump that formed in her throat as Twilight Sparkle shifted into Upward Dog and clenched. "Truly these modern times are a wonder to behold."

Celestia nodded numbly, her stare intense enough that it would threaten to set the very air ablaze. "Amen to that."

130. Schadenfreude by ArguingPizza

Dear Twilight

I’d like to start this letter off by saying I’m sorry. I made a mistake when I said we should start seeing other ponies, I realize that now. I want you to know I’m truly sorry, and I’m ready for us to get back together. I had a lot of personal problems to sort out, and I’ve finally gotten past them. Send a letter back as quick as you can for when and where you’d like to meet for lunch. If you’re lucky, I might even let you get some desserts early, if you know what I mean ;)

~Lily

FROM THE DESK OF HER ROYAL HIGHNESS
PRINCESS TWILIGHT SPARKLE
PRINCESS OF HARMONY
THIRD CROWD OF EQUESTRIA
HONORED DUCHESS OF THE CRYSTAL EMPIRE

Dear Lily Valley,

While generous, I’m afraid I’m going to have to decline your offer to resume our previous relationship status. In the two months since our parting, I have since acquired other romantic prospects. While I shall not name names, I will inform you that I am in fact very happy with my new arrangement.

Regarding the ‘personal issues’ you named in your correspondence, I am glad that you were able to resolve the conflicts that led to our disassociation. It was quite a shock to arrive at your domicile expecting to engage in our ongoing courtship, only to find your hind legs wrapped around Starlight’s head. It would be a terrible shame for your next partner to suffer the unfortunate betrayal as I, so it is good news indeed that you have managed to overcome your previous error in judgment(despite such errors often being part of a reoccurring pattern, generally indicative of lifelong promiscuous behavior). I wish you all the best in your future endeavors.

~Princess Twilight Sparkle

Dear Wide Valley

She’s mine now, bitch.

-C

131. Zinger by Blazeofheat

“I love you Celestia.”

Twilight froze as the unbidden words left the sanctity of her mind into the room. How had she let this happen? Reminiscing how a simple late night study with her mentor progressed into spending the night with her after they both stayed up too late, Twilight cursed her habit of waking up in the early morning whereupon she had nuzzled into her princesses and muttered those treacherous words.

Stupid Twilight. Ok, no need to panic. Deep breaths Twilight, you can handle this. Step one, damage assessment. Celestia’s eyes are closed maybe she’s still asleep, oh crap she’s smiling more than usual. Maybe she’s just having a nice dream, after all, it’s not like the world revolves around punishing me for my every mistake I-

“Twilight.”

Well, goodbye my friends, I'll miss you Spike. Maybe the moon has some nice vacancies.

“Can you please repeat what you said?” Celestia pleasantly queried as her wings pulled Twilight even closer in their embrace.

Ok Twilight, step two, denial. “Oh did I say something? You know maybe the guards were, uh, talking about their jobs again.”

Twilight nervously stammered as she found her gaze shifting everywhere but Celestia. Why didn’t Shining ever teach me how to lie? Aren't older siblings supposed to foster these kinds of skills? Not that it would have helped; Celestia could read her with almost as much experience as Twilight had reading books.

“Twilight, as much as I trust you, I really would like to hear what you had said.” Celestia teased Twilight with her eyes now open and fully focused on her student as her disarming grin grew.

“You know maybe the guards were…” Twilight petered off as Celestia’s smile shrank in response to Twilight’s continuing attempts to shirk the issue. Bracing herself, Twilight, invoking the full power of Fluttershy’s characteristic whisper, squeaked “I.. I love you Princess Celestia.”

“Now that isn’t quite what you said is it.” Celestia smirked in light of her coming victory.

“I love you… Celestia.” Twilight mumbled as she admitted defeat. Her limbs going limp in Celestia’s grasp as she resigned herself to her fate.

“There. Was that so hard my faithful student?” Celestia playfully teased as she leaned in and kissed Twilight on the nose. “Don’t feel bad Twilight, I’m honestly impressed you went this long with only addressing me as princess. Still, a bet is a bet and I’m sure Prince Blueblood would love to train you in the art of formality with nobles.”

Author's Notes:

Blazeofheat is a new author on the scene and has laid some sweet Twilestia on us.

Let them know what you think here or on the thread in the Twilestia forum! Tomorrow we'll have another fresh author with words for our fellow Twilestians to drool over!

132. Frigate by Jonesly

It was the hat that threw her off. Walking into the expansive bathing room, Twilight could not have possibly anticipated that hat. Yet there it was, perched on top of the head of her princess. An elaborate tricorner hat, braided with gold, studded with gems and with a large shiny golden medallion on the front of it. From the door, Twilight could see that the medallion helpfully had “Admiral” printed on it.

"Um, Tia? May I ask what is going on in here?” She quietly asked.

Celestia looked up from the depths of the bathing…. pond. “Lieutenant-Commander Sparkle, I am pleased that you have chosen to arrive at this key strategy meeting. Please join me upon the fields of battle as we prepare the plans for the conquest of the oceans.”

Blinking, the smaller alicorn tried to take in what she was seeing. “Are you, playing with toy boats?”

Celestia’s eyebrows shot up, “Miss Sparkle, I am amazed at you, I am most assuredly not playing with toy boats. Why this one right here is a highly detailed 1/12 scale model of the Arneigh Burke class destroyer ESS Roseate Tart. To even imply that such a thing is a toy is to insinuate that the sun is a mere ball of gas. Really, how would I even begin to plan to project Equestrian power without such tools?"

Twilight sputtered at the sight, “But why are you… why would you… That hat… Arrgh, You know what? Frigate. CANNONBALL!”

Author's Notes:

Another new author has entered the arena of combat Twilestia Collab! Everyone say hi to Jonesly and let them know what you think about their debut!

133. Fresh by ArguingPizza

A light, airy hum drifted on the breeze through the Canterlot Royal Gardens. In its wake, birds chorused happily, flowers spontaneously blossomed, and even the sun seemed to shine more brightly. The joyous tune tickled the ears of any member of the castle staff lucky enough to hear it.

The source of the sound was none other than Princess Celestia herself. The Elder Sister was practically dancing through a large, flower-filled meadow near the statue garden. All around her, petals covering the entire spectrum of visible light swayed in the breeze in step with her hooves. Every now and then, a sliver of golden magic would collect a single flower and add it to the growing bouquet floating by her head.

For more than an hour, Celestia strolled through the flowers, slowly amassing a perfectly arranged assortment of plants. Only the freshest, healthiest, and most fragrant flowers would do. She would accept nothing less than perfection on this day.

Once she was satisfied, Celestia trotted down one of the many cobblestone paths that wound their way through the Royal Gardens. This particular path was much more well-worn than the others, as many ponies, and even the occasional dragon, had once used it fairly often. These days, though, few even remembered where the weathered stones led. Celestia was one of those few.

As she listened to the sounds of her bare hooves on rock, Celestia allowed herself to simply enjoy the day. The air was fresh and clean, the sun was warm on her fur, and the absence of her regalia lent her a feeling of weightlessness. Even solitude was a gift, as on any other day of the year, a pair of guards would be following her dutifully wherever she went, not to mention the hordes of bureaucrats vying for her attention. Somewhere in the Palace that very moment, she knew, those same busy-ponies were no doubt swarming Luna for all their worth.

The thought made her giggle, and she felt a moment of sympathy for her sister, but quickly brushed it aside. She would make it up to Luna tomorrow, as she did every year.

It didn’t take long for her long strides to carry her to her destination. A simple, low stone sepulcher surrounded by immaculately cared for shrubbery blended in well with the Garden. If not looking for it, it was entirely possible to miss the structure amidst the greenery.

For what felt like hours, Celestia stood stock still and simply stared at the pattern carved in the building’s wooden doors. A starburst, surrounded by five other smaller stars. Simple, subdued, and beautiful.

Eventually, Celestia could take no more and pushed the doors open, even if just so she wouldn’t be confronted by the symbol she both loved and hated. Loved for the memories it brought to light, and hated for the memories it dragged to the surface.

The inside was dim, but a healthy amount of light shined through the tall stained-glass windows on three of the walls. Illuminated inside, at the center of the floor, was a simple, unadorned marble sarcophagus on a small stone altar. Lavender tapestries hung all around, depicting the same symbol displayed on the door. Below the sarcophagus, a framed portrait was mounted that depicted the most gorgeous, kindest, most loving mare Celestia had ever known.

It felt as if massive slabs of granite were pulling down the edges of her face, but she maintained her smile and held back her tears. Those were for later, in the comfort and isolation of her bedroom. Only then would she open the floodgates she held closed year-round and unleash the torrent of grief and sadness that seemed to grow worse every day.

Later, but not now. Now was a time for smiles and thoughts of a happier time. She had Pinkie Promised, and nopony ever breaks a Pinkie Promise.

Celestia approached the altar with near-reverence, and with unrivaled care she deposited the bouquet beside the portrait. Tears threatened to escape her eyes, forcing her to close them as she laid a kiss on the marble capstone.

“I love you,” she couldn’t help but sniffle, and she hoped Twilight would forgive her one small failing. Celestia rested her nose on the cold stone for a moment before she kissed it again and raised her head to leave. “I’ll see you next year, my love.”

It was with a smile on her face, held up by a promise and braced with a thousand memories of the mare she had been blessed to call hers, that Celestia closed the wooden doors for another year.

134. Magic by Misago

...Reports from several concerned unicorn citizens about experiencing "problems with their magic" and malfunctioning of spells last night.

This was one area of expertise where books could not help her much, Celestia realized. Lying here, white silk on white coat, looking at Twilight, feeling her desire, and more importantly, feeling her own, she felt rational thought slip away from her. Without thinking, she lit her horn up, her telekinetic aura finding purchase on the white of Twilight's wedding dress. She wanted it gone, needed it gone, to remove the barrier separating her from her lover.

It took long, agonizing seconds. And seemingly even longer to remove her own garment, to have it join its equivalent on the carpet in front of the bed. And yet, as she heard Twilight's heavy breathing, and felt her own heartbeat quicken as a result... it was intoxicating.

Finally free from the garments, Celestia lowered her head, meeting Twilight in a deep kiss, as she had done many times before. But even as she relished in the shivers those soft purple lips drew from her, she knew that this time, it would not be enough. She needed to get closer. Twilight deserved her everything.

After thorough investigation, I have come to the worrying conclusion that all these problems happened at around midnight all over the city and in the surrounding area.

In these past months with Twilight, Celestia had learned many things about romance and affectionate gestures. Not long before, she had thought that she could never trust anyone, not even Twilight, enough to let them get this close to her, to let her walls down enough to show herself at her most vulnerable. All her life, she had been on constant guard, clad in an armor of graceful smiles and magic.

But Twilight had earned her trust now, so when the princess of magic's horn lit up at the moment of ecstasy, bathing both the room and Celestia in a nearly-too-bright purple glow, Celestia relaxed, prepared to let it sweep her away like its bearer had done what felt like a lifetime ago.

She felt the power surge, and the subsequent collapse, as Twilight horn flared on last time. She did not hear or see the bedroom wall explode, or the wave of raw magic washing over the city below. The only thing she felt was Twilight, and their connection at this moment. And when she felt her own magic react, flooding her body with warmth, she knew something precious had come from this.

I beg your Highnesses forgiveness for asking this on the day after your wedding, but we fear that evil magic may be involved, and we need your guidance.

In reverence,

High Mage Ember, Canterlot Arcane Investigation Department.

Smiling, Celestia put the scroll marked "Urgent" back onto the nightstand, and took up an empty scroll and quill in return. With a loving look at Twilight snoozing beside her, she began to write.

From the Desk of Her Royal Highness Princess Celestia Sparkle

High Mage Ember,

I applaud you for your thorough investigation and your vigilance in protection of Canterlot and its citizens. I am aware of the event in question, and can assure you that it is not a product of evil magic.

In gratitude,

Princess Celestia Sparkle

She hesitated for just a moment, allowing herself another look at Twilight, at the place where the wall used to be, and finally, with a bit of uncertainty, at her own belly.

135. Homecoming by The Princess Rarity

"Careful!" Twilight hissed, as she levitated the other end of the carrier into the room.

It took all of Celestia's will not to smirk at her wife's panicked worrying as they entered the nursery, with their newborn daughter, who was wide awake in her portable crib. The little filly whined and cooed, which was absolutely adorable, but it set one of her mothers on edge.

"Is something wrong with her?" Twilight said panickedly.

"I'm sure she's fine," Celestia assured, biting back a smile.

Twilight slightly frowned as she levitated their child out from under the blankets. "Are you positive?" she said hesitantly.

The filly wrinkled her nose and babbled nonsense, which relieved a bit of stress from Twilight, who released a sigh.

Celestia smiled. "See?" she said, with a soft chuckle. "You worry too much."

"My amount of worrying is perfectly reasonable, considering our situation," Twilight defended, as she placed their daughter down into the bassinet. "I mean, it's not like either of us have ever been parents before."

The baby filly let a variety of cute noises as she was tucked in, and her pretty mauve eyes shined as she looked at the Elements of Harmony mobile up above. Her little hooves stuck out from the blanket and waved about as she was entranced by the shiny object. Her mothers looked at her with adoration and shared a priceless smile.

"We'll do just fine," Celestia murmured, as she wrapped a wing around her wife.

Twilight nuzzled into her lover's embrace. "You think so?" she whispered.

Celestia nodded. "I know so," she declared.

Twilight's stressed out expression melted and she reached into the crib, gently patting down their daughter's magenta curly, voluminous, sparkling mane.

"Welcome home, Aurora Shadow," she said softly. "Our perfect little Princess."

136. Loyalty by Knight of Cerebus

Twilight's chest rose softly, her wrinkled brow and clenched lip betraying the calm her sleep would otherwise exude. Celestia stood by her side, her hooves cradling Twilight's own delicately.On the other side of the bed stood the Element Bearers, each of them dealing with their anxiety in their own ways. It was a packed hospital, with ponies in various states of unease. Celestia vaguely noted that Cadance and Shining armor were by the door, and that Spike was pressing up against Twilight's side.

"They were starving when they attempted to attack." Cadance said, her voice hollow and tired. "Once we took their leader hostage, the invasion started to break down."

Shining Armor chimed in from beside her, his words slurred and uncertain. "We're negotiating their terms of surrender with their second in command right now."

"What happened to their first?" Applejack asked, a sudden anxiety creeping into her tone.

"She attempted to assassinate Twilight in order to prevent her from interfering in her plans, which we have yet to fully deduce, save that it required her to impersonate Cadance." Celestia interjected, her voice a thousand miles away. "I intervened shortly thereafter."

Twilight stirred in her sleep, a moan ringing out through the room. Celestia cradled Twilight, Spike and her fellow Element Bearers drawing closer. "...Elem...Cadance?"

"Twilight?" Spike said, concern edging into his voice. Celestia tuned out the rest of the conversation that ensued, simply hugging Twilight alongside the rest of her friends and family. She clung to Twilight as though there was a chance that her hooves and only her hooves were holding the scholarly unicorn together, and she might dissolve should Celestia let go. She held her even as she explained the failed invasion in a voice full of false comfort to a confused, exhausted Twilight. She at last relinquished her grip when Twilight wanted to speak with her friends alone, and sat examining the floor.

It was rare for that she brooded, a dim part of her mind noted, but now a single phrase taunted her mercilessly as though it were Discord himself released from his prison of stone.

You have a lot to think about.

And she did. Not wanting the concerns of her niece and soon to be nephew to be leveled upon her, Celestia decided to inquire after their safety, and speak with them about the arrangements for a second attempt at a wedding.

After a small eternity the room began to drain of ponies, until at last it was only Twilight, Celestia and Spike still there.

"Spike, dear?"

"Yeah?"

"Would you be so kind as to make sure that your friends know where their rooms are? I am certain your familiarity with the castle will be a boon to them."

"Right!" And so the little drake was off, most likely steaming towards a certain ivory unicorn at full speed.

Twilight looked at Celestia's expression, which had taken on a decidedly un-princessly tableau of remorse. "Princess? Is something the matter?"

137. Scream by ArguingPizza

The Canterhorn, the mountain that bore the crown jewel in Equestria’s crown that was Canterlot, stabbed towards the heavens like a dagger aimed at the heart of the sky. Upon its jagged peaks sat the Royal Palace, the great marble and granite fortress which served as home to two Equestrian Princesses, and the home town to another.

Many great decisions had been made on the Canterhorn. It had seen the fate of nations and empires decided upon, ponies give reprieve and harsh sentence both. It had borne witness to the thousand year reign of Princess Celestia, given shelter to the first Alicorn born in centuries, and watched from afar the return of the Mistress of the Night and birth of the Princess of Harmony.

Now, it was forced to watch as the youngest Royal, Princess Twilight Sparkle, plunged helplessly from its highest summit. A shrill, piercing scream echoed over the jagged rocks which sat idle, helpless to save the falling mare.

It takes an object slightly less than 17 seconds to fall from the 1431 meter summit of the Canterhorn. Princess Twilight Sparkle experienced every second as if it was a lifetime in her death spiral. By the time she neared the ground, her lungs had run out of air, and her screams died away.

She smashed against the unforgiving earth like a meteorite, crushing smaller stones beneath her and digging a small crater with her body.

A long silence passed, until it was broken by a voice from high above, magically amplified to carry to the bottom.

“THAT WAS PRETTY GOOD, BUT NEXT TIME SPREAD YOUR FRONT LEGS A LITTLE FARTHER APART!”

Twilight groaned as she peeled herself off the ground. A flash of her horn wiped away the dust and grime that had weaseled its way into her coat and mane. Twilight took a moment to stretch and shake out the kinks from her dive off the mountain before flapping her wings and taking to the air.

It took her a bit longer to get to the top than it did to get to the bottom, but when she reached the peak the sight that greeted her was well worth it.

Princess Celestia sat casually on the edge of the cliff, closer even than most Pegasi would be comfortable with. Her regalia was gone, and in its place was a set of workout gear that Twilight could describe only as ‘retro.’ A fuzzy pink sweatband ran just above Celestia’s horn, matched by the furry legwarmers she wore. Hot pink hair ties restrained her ever flowing mane in something resembling a ponytail. Twilight wouldn’t be able to stop laughing at the style if she didn’t find it so hot.

Twilight pushed the thought aside for the moment to accept the bottle of water Celestia offered to her. She drank greedily; all those flights up the mountain were rough on a mare whose normal physical exertion consisted of carrying around saddlebags stuffed with books.

When she pulled her lips off the bottle, she plopped down next to her fellow Princess and sighed. “I’m just not sure I’m getting this whole skydiving thing.” Celestia shook her head and leaned against her supportively.

“You’re doing much better now,” Celestia assured her. “You’re doing a good job keeping your legs straight, you’ve just got to focus on keeping them in line. If you can do that you won’t keep spiraling out of control.”

Twilight raised an eyebrow at her. “This would be a whole lot easier if we, y'know, used our wings.” As if to drive home the point, Twilight stretched her wings to their fullest length before tucking them back to her side. Celestia only rolled her eyes and stuck out her tongue cutely.

“Well then it wouldn’t be extreme skydiving then, would it?”

138. Baggage by Misago

It had been cute at first. A bit worriying, but cute.

Now Celestia felt her eternal patience begin to slip as she stepped out of her room and came face to face with a whole squad of guards, flanked by their sergeant on one side and Twilight Sparkle on the other.

"Good morning, dearest", Twilight greeted her merrily, cantering up to the bigger alicorn to receive a nuzzle and a good-morning-kiss.

"Good morning to you too, Twilight", Celestia replied. She would enjoy the normality as long as she could.

Immediately, Twilight's expression grew serious as she stepped back. "I am here to escort you to the breakfast table. Sergeant Caernarvon-" she gestured to the heavily armored unicorn mare at the other side of the formation who immediately saluted, " has stationed additional forces on the way to the great hall. The patrols around the palace have been doubled..."

With a sigh, Celestia tuned out the rambling of her wife. It had all started so perfectly a few months ago. A bit of morning sickness had driven Twilight to stay by her side nearly the entire day, which, in retrospect, had changed very little. One visit to the medical wing to confirm what they had already known: A healthy alicorn foal was growing in Celestia, the result of a happy and very satisfying wedding night.

But as time went on and Celestia's usual grace and elegance suffered from her clearly visible foal bump, Twilight had started to treat her as if she was made of glass. It all came to a head when, one evening Celestia's magic had wavered.

Celestia's argument that a fluctuation of zero point zero one percent was quite usual in times of emotional stress had not managed to get past Twilight's worry. She had gotten into her head that Celestia was totally defenseless, and from then one, she took every step to ensure the "safety" of her lover and unborn foal.

Admittedly, Celestia was at fault as well. She could have easily demonstrated her still vast magic strength to assuage Twilight's fears, but at the time, the overprotectiveness had been rather flattering.

With another sigh, she focussed on her lover's voice again, just in time to catch the tail-end of Twilight's latest expedition into the land of excessive caution.

"...and we have screened every guard, servant and visitor for traces of changeling magic twice a day", the young alicorn finished, now with a satisfied smile. Then her horn lit up, and Celestia felt the familiar shiver of Twilight's magic washing over her, weaving a layer around her entire body.

"Reinforcement spell is complete. Now, we can go for breakfast."

Celestia rolled her eyes as the guards formed a protective circle around her. With all this inconvenience, she took a small bit of satisfaction from the fact that her entourage (except Twilight, oddly enough) had some issues matching her slow pace brought about her current encumbrance, even with Twilight's spell relieving her from some of the burden.

It soon became obvious that Twilight's definition of "additional guards" apparently translated to "guards on both sides of the corridor every twenty paces. As the procession slowly made the way to the great hall, Celestia almost felt intimated by the normally stonefaced-when-on-duty mares and stallions watching about, checking everywhere for potential dangers.

When they finally reached the large double doors leading to the great hall, Twilight made her way to the head of the procession and raised her hoof.

"Sergeant", she began, "take point and secure the great hall. Establish a defensive perimeter around the breakfast table and send somepony to guard the kitchen. As soon as we are done, make preparations for our trip to the library. Oh," she added as an afterthought, "Don't break down the door this time. No need for excessive measures to be taken."

The guard mare ducked her head, then saluted and made for the door, two of the other guards carefully following behind her.

As soon as they reached the door, however, it was opened from inside by a dark, intimidating figure stepping through it.

"Sister! This has gone too far!"

The Royal Canterlot Voice identified the newcomer without a doubt.

"I have ignored this nonsense for too long now! You are more than capable..." She trailed off when she realized what she was doing.

Celestia stepped forward as lightly as her additional weight allowed, ignoring the guards still stunned from her sister's display of vocal volume. Twilight followed right at her side, until Celestia turned to her.

"Twilight, please go and, ah, secure the room for me, won't you? Luna can protect me for the moment, and the guards seem to be... incapacitated."

"Celestia, are you sure..." the purple alicorn began, hesitation clear in her voice.

"Don't worry, I'll be along soon."

With another look back, and a hushed greeting, Twilight slipped past Luna into the great hall.

Luna followed her with her head.

"Twilight Sparkle is a force to be reckoned with while worried", she stated after returning her attention to Celestia.

"I know, Luna. Though I hope we did not interrupt your breakfast."

Luna looked past her, at the entire hallway lined with guards. "No, you did not interrupt anything. Tell me, why won't the soldiers protest this excessive deployment?"

Celestia sighed once again. She trotted closer until she was right next to Luna.

"I suppose they are just doing their duty to protect royality." She turned her head and smiled at the guards. Some still looked a bit dazed.

"More importantly", she added, lowering her voice to a whisper", they are quite fond of Twilight, so they are going along with it. And the more experienced ones probably treat it like an unscheduled field exercise, since they are the ones who have actually heard some of my war stories."

Luna chuckled along with her.

"I suppose it is not a bad thing, being loved like that", Luna mused with another look over her shoulder. From the great hall, the shouts of kitchen personnel protesting the anti-changeling spell could be heard.

Celestia smiled fondly. "No, it is truly not."

Breakfast itself was rather calm. The soldiers left them enough private space, Celestia had managed to calm the kitchen staff, and Luna showed great interest in the reinforcement spell Twilight had developed. ("It is strong enough to absorb the impact force of the entire north wing of the castle falling from the top of Canterlot Mountain!")

In the end, Celestia knew that it was too good to be true.

"Really? Do we face threats from falling architecture in this day and age?", asked by her sister, seemed innocent enough.

"It is a possibility. Plus, with all the dragons, griffons and changelings around, it is better to keep our daughter- your niece- safe!"

The accentuation should have raised a warning bell in Celestia's mind.

"Truly? I had not considered that." Luna looked around thoughtfully, then signaled a nearby servant. "Call the commandant of the Night Guard."

Celestia groaned.

Two months remaining.

139. Apology by Shadowed Song

Twilight stood before me, shifting from hoof to hoof nervously. She's so cute when she's anxious. She bits her lower lip and swishes her beautiful tail; a sight I can never get over. How I wish I could do something about my feelings for the heavenly crea—

"Princess, is something the matter. Your letter said you had important news for me." Twilight's voice brought me out of my reveries.

"Yes, Twilight. A few days ago, you wrote that friendship report on supporting your friends through tragedy. After reading it, I realized that there is nothing more I can teach you. My faithful student, I present to you this certificate." I floated a large scroll out from behind my throne, along with a framed certificate. I unrolled the scroll and started reading.

"I, Princess Celestia, Guardian of the Day and Elder Diarch of Equestia, do present Twilight Sparkle with this certificate, in recognition of graduating from Celestia's School for Gifted Unicorns with a Doctorate in Friendship. In addition, I bestow upon you the title of Archmage. Upon acceptance of this title, you will be given two positions, Head of Academic Instruction and Champion of the Three Tribes."

I took a breath and looked at Twilight. She was collapsed on the floor, looking at me in adoration. "I can't belive there is another ten thousand words in this speach. Are they trying to bore us to death?" I laughed and put down the scroll. Twilight is absolutely adorable, laying like that.

"Oh, Princess. I've always dreamed of this moment." Twilight pulled herself up and walked over to me. "Head of Academic Instruction, I can plan the curriculums, even teach them. I can do for other foals what you did for me."

I met Twilight at the bottom of the steps and hugged her. "I'm sure you will be a fine teacher. I'm so proud of you."

Twilight pulled out of my embrace, blushing. "I did learn from the best."

I laughed again. "I guess I was a pretty good good teacher. But now on to slightly more serious things. Now that you are no longer my student, we can do much more together. Twilight, will you be my—"

Twilight jumped forwards and kissed me. "Yes! I will be your mare friend! I knew you loved me too."

I stared in shock at the ecstatic mare before me. "—escort to the Griffin Empire." I took a death breath, my calm demeanor restored. As much as I wished to return her love, I cannot. If we were to start a relationship, it would stunt her progress in the world. She would never know the wonders of motherhood, of seeing her children grow up and have children of their own. She would watch her friends move on. She would stand by my side, aging as I remained unchanged. She would live in constant danger from my enemies. And after she died, I would eventually forget her. I won't let my love go through such a lonely life. I braced myself, I knew I was about to crush her heart. "Twilight, I love you as a friend, nothing more."

Twilight's rear legs gave out. She stared at me ears flattened and tears in her eyes. "But you've always been so affectionate, hugging me and inviting me to the castle."

I nearly gave in as tears started steaming down her face. I had to stay strong, I had to protect her. "That's because I think of you as my daughter. You almost never saw your family while under my tutelage, so I took over that responsibility."

Twilight took a step towards me. "Can't you try to love me as more than a friend? Please, give me a chance!"

I turned away from her, trying to contain tears. "I cannot, Twilight. Please do not make this harder for us. The last thing I want is to limit our contact"

Twilight jumped up and hugged again. "Please don't send me away!"

"I promise, I will not send you away if, if you make an active effort to find someone else to love." I pushed her away. "For now, we both need time to think. Come see me this evening, there are still things we must plan out."

Twilight turned away from me and started walking towards the doors. She stopped a few paces away. "I really have no chance?"

"None." I hear the doors open and close gently. I collapse onto the floor, sobbing. "Oh Twilight, my love, how I wish we could be together. I could have made you so happy. Instead, I've shattered your heart." I got up and walked to my room. I locked the door and sat at my desk. I notice one of my papers has fallen to the ground; I pick it up. It's one of Fluttershy's friendship reports.

My experiences with the Breezies have helped me to see that kindness can take many forms. And, sometimes, being too kind can actually keep a friend from doing what they need to do. Pushing them away may seem cruel, but it's sometimes the kindest thing you can do.

"Fluttershy, I hope you are right." I put the report next to a picture of me and Twilight. "I hope you can forgive me someday, my love. I had to protect you." I started crying again. "Is this what you're felling? Your heart being ripped apart with icy dagger?"

"I'm so sorry."

Author's Notes:

Another new author for the collab!

140. Moderately by ArguingPizza

“YOU WILL BURN FOR YOUR CRIMES!”

From one of the many pavilions that dotted the Royal Canterlot Gardens, Princesses Celestia and Luna lounged on overstuffed cushions and watched the enormous pillar of fire that had erupted from Princess Twilight Sparkle. The heat was incredible, despite their being nearly a hundred pony-lengths from the smoldering alicorn. Fortunately for the sisters, their bodies were nigh-invulnerable to physical assault, but the heat was perfectly sufficient to heat their tea.

“Another cup, Luna?” Celestia offered, the kettle suspended in the golden glow of her magic. Luna nodded and accepted the refill. Celestia ignored the wary glances she kept casting towards Twilight and relaxed deeper into her cushion. One of her forehooves came up to rub her swollen stomach seemingly of their own accord, which recaptured Luna’s attention.

“He’s kicking,” Celestia answered her sister’s unspoken concern with a gentle smile.

“BEHOLD THE WRATH OF MAGIC INCARNATE!”

Luna tentatively pressed her cheek against her sister’s engorged belly. Seconds passed until she felt a strong, distinct kick directly on her face. The giggles that escaped the Night Princess doubled each time the growing life inside her sister reached out towards the world.

“My, that one certainly is lively,” Luna said as she returned to her own cushion. “You remain certain it will be a he?” Celestia nodded resolutely.

“I AM THE FURY OF THE SUN! SHE WHO CONDEMNS CHAOS TO ETERNITY IN STONE! MY WILL IS AS LAW UPON THE HEAVENS AND THE EARTH!”

“A mother knows,” Celestia promised. A moment later, her ears sagged as she examined the stretch marks which were becoming ever more visible by the day. “I do wish he would hurry, though. It’s times like this I envy the dragons. No long gestation, no painful birth, no odd cravings.” Even as she spoke, another mustard-dipped carrot found its way from the plate in front of her to her mouth.

“Yes, but isn’t our act of making them so much more fun?” Luna snickered. A light blush dusted Celestia’s face as she looked towards her beloved and nodded. Luna giggled salaciously, but quickly sobered as she caught sight of yet another marble statue melting.

“YOU COME TO MY CASTLE, TO MY HOME AND TRY TO HARM MY WIFE AND CHILD?!”

“Do you think we should do something?” she queried worriedly.

“About what?” Celestia mumbled, her attention having wandered to a rapidly disappearing bowl of chocolate-covered corn.

“I SHALL ERASE YOU FROM CREATION! THE MEMORY OF YOUR EXISTENCE WILL BE PURGED AND CAST INTO THE VOID!”

Luna gave her sister a deadpan stare and used her hoof to physically redirect her gaze towards the immolated Princess.

“Oh, right. She has a bit of a temper, doesn’t she?” Celestia attempted to laugh off the homicidal rampage. Luna didn’t relent, so she sighed and took a deep breath. “Twilight! Honey, calm down. It’s just a loose stone. I tripped, I’m okay.”

Twilight, whose mane and tail had morphed into flames so large the Canterhorn itself appeared to be erupting, sputtered mid-rant. The fires extinguished, leaving her fur stained with soot, and her eyes lost their ethereal glow.

“B-but Celestia! You could have fallen! Do you have any idea the kind of damage that-“

“Twilight,” Celestia scolded. “I’m fine. Really. Now come sit down and have a biscuit.”

Twilight sulked, annoyed that she had been interrupted in the middle of her righteous crusade to eradicate improperly anchored masonry. A beat passed before she peaked from behind her hair.

“…Is there any blackberry jelly left?”

Celestia smiled and raised a small sealed jar. “Saved just for you.”

Twilight returned the grin, somewhat less enthusiastically, and teleported to her wife’s side. She snuggled into Celestia’s white fur, though before she took her first bite she shot a venomous glare at the stone walkway.

“Your time will come.”

141. Apology(2) by Knight of Cerebus

Celestia held for a moment. "I apologize, Twilight. I was...afraid when I saw what that...that creature did to you." Her tender face grew several shades darker at the memory, a clench in her tone. "I was afraid you had been hurt far more than you were. I am relieved that you are well physically. However..."

Twilight blinked, her exhausted mind doing its best to decipher Celestia's behaviour. "However...?" She rubbed her eyes, then sat back in bed.

"However, psychologically I cannot help but feel that anypony would be very much unwell in your position, and while you have shown inspiring inner strength on many occasions, I cannot help but hope that you might share your feelings with me."

Twilight looked at her, biting her lips. "I think there might be a better time for this, heh." She pointed at her head, bringing special emphasis to the gauze that had been wrapped around it. "But, uh, I'd love it if you could just stay."

Celestia gave a faint sigh, her smile becoming slightly weaker. "I think now would be for the best, Twilight. But, if you feel pressured, I would never dream of forcing a painful truth out of you." She moved to the foot of the bed, sitting so that she was able to look Twilight in the eye. "However, if you would be willing to hear it, I feel there is something which I truly must talk about with you."

Twilight looked up, her eyes wide with guilt. "What? Yes! Of course, I--you can say whatever you need to say to me, Princess. I wouldn't want it any other way."

Celestia gave a pained smile, an ironic curl coming to the edge of her lips. "That is precisely what I need to talk about, Twilight. I am free to speak my mind, yet you are unable to speak yours." Twilight opened her mouth, her head titled and her lips already beginning to form a word, but Celestia pressed on. "My mistakes before you are trifles, but yours before me are disasters that damn you as the worst of pony kind. My beliefs are unshakable, but yours are nothing before my own, even when I am wrong."

"But that's--"

"Does this seem like a healthy teaching relationship to you, Twilight?"

"Yes! You deserve--"

"Do you think I like it?" There was a bite in Celestia's voice, but it was framed around a look of pain. Her mask had fallen away, and underneath there was a look of sadness that Twilight had only seen on herself, and only when thinking about her brother.

"Princess..." She said, a gasp entering her tone.

"Do you truly think, Twilight, that I am happy to watch you endure all kinds of self-inflicted sufferings for my sake? Do you, in your heart of hearts, think I see you as my inferior in every way, and so much so that I would be happy with this set of double standards you hoist upon yourself every time I enter a room? Is that what you see in me, Twilight? A creature so cruel and so vain she would think that the only way anypony could ever be worthy of even speaking with her was through espousing their great weakness before her and filling their lives with pain for her sake?"

Twilight stared at her bedsheets, tears running from her eyes. She tried to speak, but only ended up bowing her head and giving a sob. It was then that a wing draped around her, the tip pushing her chin up.

"Twilight Sparkle." Celestia said, her voice a gentle scold. "You are a wonderful pony. When I am angry with you, or I have hurt you, know that it passes. I am a silly pony sometimes, like any other, and I made a mistake today. Not you, me. And because of that mistake, I almost paid for it with all the things in this world I love. My kingdom, my family, my subjects...and you."

Twilight blinked away her tears, disbelief edging into her voice. "What?"

"Is that really so hard to believe, Twilight?" She pulled the smaller pony into a hug, wings encircling her. "Yes, I love you. I think, Twilight, you must believe I have some strange mindset if you feel I have no reason to."

Twilight stirred on this for a while, enjoying the feeling of the gigantic, soft and warm body that was embracing her. "I don't understand, Princess. What are your reasons?" This time, there was no certainty of an established inferiority in her voice. No accusations of her own lack of worth. In its place, there was a simple curiosity.

"I think you could guess if you were only to put yourself in my position. And Twilight? That is the best way to understand my behaviour. My heart is much the same as yours, and so too are my thoughts. You saved my sister. Imagine the pain of exiling Shining Armor for years on end, surrendering the idea of ever seeing him again. Would you not love whoever set him free? And if they offer you their adoration, see the very best in you, would that not move you? If they saved your home from your enemies, enemies they had never met but would battle for sheer love of you, would you hold a heart of stone?"

Twilight looked up into Celestia's eyes, searching for some sign of falsehood. She found none. It was a moment later that she realized she was tearing up once again, and then she truly and earnestly draped herself around Celestia, crying out a decade of emotions she had never grappled with, and a very painful day's worth of fears that came out to nothing.

Celestia danced on air out of the room. Twilight--her Twilight, sweet, insecure Twilight, finally knew the depth of their bond ran just as far into Celestia's soul as her own. The sight of her collapsing back into a well earned sleep, eyes wet with happy tears and lips pulled back in a full smile swam in her vision. She was only vaguely aware of what she had said to Twilight once they had broken apart, but she knew for very certain that she did not regret it. Nothing could compare with pouring out her heart to her closest and greatest friend, who had filled her life with joy a hundred times over in ways she had not even dreamed possible. She left Twilight to her sleep with her happiness at the forefront of her thoughts. She would make sure that the next time they met, it was on far better terms than ever before.

142. Melancholy by Jonesly

Twilight Sparkle had grown used to the unimpeded access she had gained. True, her access had always been high, being the personal student of the Goddess of the Sun tended to be that way. However there had been a marked increase in that access once she’d upgraded from student to lover.

Thus, as she brusquely walked into Celestia’s private rooms, the guards posted didn’t even attempt to slow her down. Walking into the room Twilight suddenly stopped as she saw Celestia. “What are you wearing on your head?”

Celestia looked up from her desk, a desk with pieces of a small model strewn about. “These? These are goggles that magnify small details, perfect for working on the tiny parts of the Naval Simulacrums, have to get it right or the simulations wouldn’t work out. Pony’s LIVES depend on accuracy, Twilight.”

Twilight stopped and stared blankly at her marefriend for a moment, “Ok… Anyways, moving on. I’ve come to tell you that I may have to miss our dinner tonight. It seems that Applejack’s pet Winona broke into her garden.”

“Oh?” Asked Celestia, a calm smile on her face.

“Yes, it seems that she ruined the entire crop of cantaloupe. Applejack asked me if I knew any spells that could help establish pet boundaries and I have spent the morning researching pet training techniques. You don’t mind do you?” Twilight had that look in her eye, Tia noticed. That look that said, “I LEARNED SOMETHING AND I MUST APPLY IT.” Well, it ‘said’ it mostly in the royal canterlot voice.

Celestia snickered, “You mean…”

“Don’t say it,” Twilight instantly responded.

“Oh but I must.”

“Please no, I’m begging.”

“It’s my price for you ditching out on our date”

Twilight sighed, defeated. “Fine, get it over with.”

Celestia grinned, “Twilight, you must help your friend with her melon collie.”

Celestia held her calm smile until Twilight had left; dropping it only once she was certain her marefriend was truly gone. Then she slowly reached up and removed her goggles. “Oh no, I don’t mind at all, I hadn’t planned on anything special,” she murmured quietly, picking up a small jewelry box she had hidden behind her model. “Maybe I’ll have the courage for it tomorrow…” She sighed, staring at the box, the minutes stretching on as she contemplated both the box, and it’s meaning. “Then again, maybe not…”

143. Hallowed by Davesknd

Twilight Sparkle liked dressing up.

Be it for festivals, for her birthday or to escape a mob of ticket-greedy ponies, Twilight liked slipping on something nice or useful and pretend.

And she especially liked dressing up for Nightmare Night, a celebration very dear to her.

She annually spent hours of hours perfecting her costume (and unlike Rarity, she always was on time) and joining the festivities with her mobile sweets container, Spike (who usually dressed up as a dragon).

But this year, her unstoppable enthusiasm collided with the immovable displeasure of Nightmare Night's biggest grump.

Namely Princess Celestia of Equestria, ruler of ponydom, banisher of Nightmare Moon and the pony who had developed a disliking for Nightmare Night that made her sister's original ire seem minuscule.

In her defense, Celestia had been forced to watch ponydom demonize her beloved sister for a thousand years, while glorifying the action she regretted the most. Her disliking of Nightmare Night was part projection, part coping mechanism.

At least that was, what Twilight kept telling her as she grumpily plunged a spoon into a pumpkin in front of her to hollow it out.

"Come, Tia!" Twilight said and shook her head, needle and thread in magic. "Even Luna likes the festival nowadays. Just enjoy yourself."

"I would enjoy this much more if this infernal fruit was not so stubborn!" Celestia said in annoyance "Why do I have to hollow it out anyways? It feels like a waste not to eat the entire fruit! Yes, wasteful! Maybe I should outlaw this practice! There are ponies starving that would give their left hoof for a-"

"Tia, I love you, but you have to stop being so grumpy over certain things." Twilight sighed "You even forgave Discord."

"Discord had the decency to be quiet for more than a thousand years! Nightmare Night got on my nerve year after year!" Celestia groaned and plunged the spoon deep into the pumpkin's flesh. "And now even Luna celebrates being scary! It just frustrates me!"

With a crack, the pumpkin split under Celestia's treatment and the princess groaned, her face covered in Pumpkin.

"Celestia!" Twilight demanded "If you keep being such a Nightmare Night grump, you are not allowed to put on our costume!"

The pumpkin slaying princess gave Twilight a questioning look. "OUR costume?"

Twilight grinned and a flash of magic ignited from her horn.

Suddenly, Celestia was wearing what appeared to be fake fangs, jaguar face paint and a jaguar suit. On her left shoulder was a patch of grey fur, from which sprouted a smiling Twilight, wearing goat horns, a small beard and mischiefous grin.

"OUR costume!" she giggled and snuggled against Celestia's shoulder.

"I admit, I could get used to this..." Celestia giggled softly.

"You two better keep the cuddling to a minimum!" demanded Spike from the tail.

"Ignore the cheap seats in the back..." Twilight giggled and gave Celestia a peck on the cheek.

Spike groaned. "I hate being typecasted for my tongue..."

Author's Notes:

Back after far too long of a hiatus, Davesknd!

144. Bronies by Fuzzyfurvert

Celestia pulled the edge of the curtain back by a miniscule amount and peeked through at the throng of bodies that were rapidly filling the room. “You know, Twilight, I’m not sure which is more strange: all of these people who have come to meet us, or the fact that I am a hairless monkey wearing pants.”

Twilight Sparkle smiled awkwardly and shrugged. “Yeah, that took a while to get used to when I first came here. I bet Rarity is going to have a field day with all of these pictures of human fashion we’ll bring back to her.

“As for the people out there...these so-called Bronies? I’m honestly flattered. After we defeated Sunset Shimmer and I returned to Equestria, word spread about there being a world of magical talking equines. And it seems they’re huge fans of us.”

Celestia sighed and smiled at Twilight. “Well it is certainly unlike any diplomatic interaction I’ve participated in before. That there are humans in this world that are so happy to meet us gives me hope for any future interactions with them.”

“One minute everypony!” Pinkie Pie, the actually human one at least, popped out from around the corner and waved a clipboard at Twilight before she started giggling uncontrollably. “pphhhttblll! ‘Everypony!’ That is soooo silly sounding...sorry, sorry...still getting used to that.”

Pinkie gasped as she took a huge breath to reset herself. “So, yeah… one minute until you head out Principle Princess Pretty Pony Celestia, ma’am!”

“Er...thank you, Miss Pie.”

“No prob Bob!” Pinkie stuck out her hand and made a fist with one finger pointing up before spinning in place and running off shouting at other humans as they finished setting things up.

“Uncanny, isn’t it?” Twilight smirked at Celestia. “Oh! By the way, that thing she did with her hand is a gesture that means ‘ok’, or implies understanding. I know this is a lot to take in quickly, are there any other questions you have before we go out?”

Celestia hmm’d to herself for a moment before she shook her head. “I cannot think of anything at the moment, but if I do, I shall be quick to ask.” Celestia smiled warmly again the leaned down to nuzzle her student and immediately realized how awkward their current forms made the action.

“Um…”

Twilight chuckled and pulled Celestia into a hug. “This is how they do things here.”

“How novel.” Celestia chuckle along with Twilight and slipped her arms around the shorter woman. “Do kisses still work in the human world?”

Twilight nodded and no sooner than she did, Celestia leaned in that extra inch and locked lips with the mare of her dreams. It was only a little odd that she was a human at the moment.

They were startled out of their familiar, if somewhat alien, bliss a moment later by the loud clatter of a clipboard being dropped on concrete in shock. Celestia looked up to see the human Pinkie Pie staring at the two of them, frozen in place. Behind her, every other human was doing much the same and staring in frozen shock.

“Oh yeah,” Twilight swallowed and grinned, “I should have mentioned that our counterparts here aren’t like that…”

145. Pills by Silver Scrolls

Spike held the inconspicuous bottle over the rim of the toilet. On the one hand what he was planning could see the end of his life but the benefits, the benefits far outweighed the risk. He would get something he desperately wanted and Twilight would most likely be happier than ever, once she calmed down. Spike wasn’t sure how it would work but he had been told that with two beings of as much power as them coupled, as she called it, there was always a risk.

Spike spun the bottle in his claws to read the label one more time and sighed. He wanted this so bad and he knew they did too but were just to stubborn to admit it. This was for their own good, not just his selfish desire for less work around the library. Taking a deep breath he slowly tipped the bottle until he heard the plinking sound of several pills dropping intot he pristine water. With a moment of finality he pulled the handle and watched all the harmless looking white capsules swirl away into a world unknown.

3 Months Later

“SPIKE!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!” The door flew open and an angry purple alicorn stood breathing heavily in the doorway. Her burning eyes leveled on the trembling purple dragon as he slowly stepped backwards.

“What’s up Twilight?” He tried to sound innocent and naive but the trembling in his voice gave him away.

Twilight took a step forward, the stone cracking under her hoof. “I just got some interesting test results from the doctor which then led me to checking the contents of a certain bottle. Imagine my surprise when I discovered there was candy in the bottle instead of the hormone suppressants that were supposed to be in there.” A wisp of smoke trailed out of her nostrils as the air around her wavered. “I was so shocked I checked Celestia’s bottle and found the same thing, though it was a slightly cheaper candy. Both brands of candy are brand you happen to like quite a lot. Care to explain?”

Spike gulped, his eyes darting around the room looking for an exit. A guard peeked in and Spike begged him for help using only his eyes. The guard responded with a look that said Sorry buddy, I value my life. Spike chuckled and tapped his claws together after a moment. “Well, ya see, I...well the thing...I really wanted a sibling, someone to help out in the library. I know you and Celestia really wanted one to but you kept saying stuff about the court and the country and and and.” He dashed forward and grabbed Twilight's leg sobbing. “I’M SO SORRY.”

Twilight sighed and patted him on the head, calming down a little with the show of tears. “It’s...well it’s not okay but I understand. But that wasn't your decision to make, it was ours. Your heart may have been in the right place but I am going to have to punish you.” Spike gripped tighter and Twilight smirked evilly. “Your punishment is to help Luna plan the foal shower and you are in charge of invites.”

Spike froze. “But that’s, there are creatures all over Equus who will want to know and attend.” He looked up at evilly grinning Twilight. “I have to do all of them?”

“By claw, better get started. I need to go see if the doctor is okay, I left him Celestia.” Twilight blinked out leaving a dumbfounded Spike trying to count how many inkwells he would need on his claws.

146. Workaholic by Honey Mead

Twilight Sparkle walked into Celestia’s solar.

Completely utilitarian, a visitor could be excused for mistaking it for a lowly scribes office—were it not for the Royal Guards outside and the rather unique pony occupying it. The desk, which took up most of the space, was little more than a wooden table with draws tacked to the bottom. Every wall was hidden behind a bookcase weighed down by books and scrolls (a less math inclined pony might describe them as beyond count, but Twilight had come up with a rough guess of upwards of one thousand books and two thousand scrolls). The only other piece of furniture to be seen was a single cushion set off to one side.

Twilight Sparkle did not retrieve the cushion.

Princess Celestia of Equestria did not look up immediately. There were, after all, only two ponies who would walk so boldly into her solar without at least knocking first. Her sister, never one to allow formalities to hold her back—though always the first to demand them when they suited her—was the first. Then there was Twilight Sparkle, her wife. Finished with the report she’d been reading, Celestia finally looked up with a smile.

Twilight Sparkle was not smiling.

The argument began as such things do, with concern, hurt, and a pinch of hope. Hope is the cause, for without hope there is no will to fight. It was not the first time, that had been four years ago. It was not the tenth time, that had been two years ago. What it was, was the last time.

Twilight Sparkle struck first.

They’d been together for years, thirty to be exact. In that time, Twilight had noticed a pattern, she noticed it four years prior. She’d done the math, used her journals, day planners, and court records to corroborate her memory. The trend: obvious. The outcome: inescapable. Numbers do not, after all, lie.

Twilight Sparkle weathered the rebuttal.

It wasn’t a surprise. As it turned out, Celestia was entirely predictable if one simply took the time to pay attention… that and it was the same rebuttal as before. She was a Princess. She had responsibilities. Nothing had changed since the day they met… or, well, nothing on her side at least.

Twilight Sparkle fought on.

The war they waged was one of love. But war, no matter how well intentioned, always wounds, scars. Neither could surrender. Neither could let the other give in. They were both right… and wrong. When the words finally stopped, when the small room was silent save for the heavy breathing of its occupants, both had won, both had lost… both were broken beyond repair.

And Twilight Sparkle left.

And progress ground ever onward.

Author's Notes:

Everyone say hi to Honey Mead, the newest author to add their skill to the collab! We'll have more new authors coming up soon!

147. BEES! by Jonesly

Twilight Sparkle, having just awoken, stumbled into a private lounge in Canterlot castle. “Coffee, black,” she muttered to the attending maid then looked across the table to her marefriend. Celestia was calmly sipping some tea and reading over a report. She was wearing a bright yellow construction helmet and an even brighter yellow vest with a black stripe down the middle of it.

“Tia, with that hat and the vest, you look rather like a bee.”

“I was afraid of that. It can’t really be helped, it is safety equipment after all, but still, hearing you say that stings, just a little bit,” Celestia replied.

Twilight’s right eye twitched. Of all the quirks she had discovered during her courtship of SHE WHO RAISES THE SUN, this was the one that was most likely to cause a Want It Need It episode in the smaller alicorn.

“Ignoring that, what are you doing that requires safety precautions?”

“Oh, it is time for me to inspect the Royal Navy’s progress on ship construction this year. I believe my simulacrums are correct, and we should be synched up between me and the navy, but Admiral Yamaremoto has some new ideas on how to integrate the navy and the Pegasus core. Something about specialized ships to carry them at sea and assist in projecting air power, it’s quite interesting, really.”

Celestia rambled a bit; Twilight noted she tended to do that where her military was concerned.

“Well then, I guess I’ll see you tonight, I love you, don’t play too many pranks on the good Admiral,” Twilight said.

“I do promise to beehive on this trip. It shouldn’t take me too long, we’ve planned a brief inspection of the current fleet construction, then we shall wing the rest of the day, my Lords of the Navy do tend to drone on, but if they keep flitting about, I shall just have to tell them about my missing love and how I nectar. If I wax on about matters of love and lust, they tend to start bumbling about irrecoverably.” Celestia said, eliciting another eye twitch and a pained look from her love.

“It is entirely too early for such shenanigans. Please, just let it bee,” Twilight said with all the dignity she could muster.

“Good one Twilight!” Tia giggled.

Twilight stared in disbelief at her yellow clad paramour, “I am too sober for this conversation. I need a drink. Preferably with enough kick to put a minotaur down.”

“Dear, do be sure to not get too buzzed; Please?” was Celestia’s mild reply.

A frustrated growl was her only response.

148. Trixie by Chaos Nightfall

The door to the Golden Oaks Library slammed open in a flurry of fireworks and star bangled capes "Twilight Sparkle! The Great and POWERFUL Trixie is here to ask you on a date!!!!!!"

A graceful clearing of the throat and a facepalming Dragon later led to Trixie gaping open mouthed at an embarrassed purple alicorn. Said purple alicorn was cuddled under a giant white wing, while the owner if said wing, the goddess of the Sun and eldest ruler if equestria, stared at her with slight amusement. Tricks unthawed herself with a shake of her head "You are even more worthy of The Great and Powerful Trixie now, Twilight Sparkle! So, will you accept Trixie's offer?"

"Trixie I'm-" and like that a white feather tip found its way to Twilight's lips, effectively cutting her off. Celestia's gaze kept on a hint if amusement as she looked Trixie over, before she nodded and stood up.

"Trixie was it? Come with me, I wish to have a talk with you..." Trixie scoffed but followed Princess Celestia to another room none the less, of course this later turned out to be a mistake. Ten minutes later a calm and serene looking Celestia stepped outside the room, a slightly singed Trixie following.

"So, do you understand NOW why you shouldn't ask what's mine out on a date, Trixie Lulamoon?"

"Y-yes P-Princess, Trixie understands..." with that final word Trixie limped as fast as possible out of the library. Twilight glared at Celestia for a few moments before speaking as Celestia approached.

"That was hardly fair of you, she probably didn't even know we were together."

Celestia gave a tiny laugh "Right Twilight, because it's definitely not been the biggest news everywhere for over a month, and even if she didn't know... No one asks out my Twiley..." as she whispered the last half Celestia nuzzled Twilight, causing her to giggle slightly while adopting a small blush. The manly dragon in the room took this as his cue to leave as well.

"It still doesn't mean you have to hurt her, Love."

"What ever do you mean?" Celestia said as she batted her eyes at Twilight.

"She was burnt Love." Twilight stated with a deadpanned look as Celestia adopted an air of innocence.

"She's the one who lit the Neighponese fireworks... I just added a silencing spell."

"That still doesn- Wait... Neighponese fireworks?! SPIIIIKE!!"

149. School by Princess Trixie

This story is about Twilight Sparkle. But not the one we have come to know and love. Her evil twin.

Twilight Sparkle was the the prettiest and most popular mare is all of the Celesia's School For Gifted Unicorns! I think the reason for this is because she was so mean to everypony. (And we all know from Equestria girls the only way to become popular is to be a total plot hole to everypony you meet.)

There was also this secret gang that used to hang out at the back of the library smoking while all the nerds tried to get to the romance section, without suffocating themselves. Twilight was the proud president of this gang, she was a total rebel!

A unicorn named Trixie was also part of this club and everypony thought Twilight and her were lesbians together. They pulled pranks by night and won prom queen by day. This was the life!

Up in the darkest and quietest floor of the school was Principle Celestia. She lay on her carpet stroked the mane of a filly's toy. (It was quite disturbing because this resembled a miss Twilight Sparkle a lot!)

The princess had heard about the rumor of Twilight and Trixie and was becoming increasingly jealous by the minute. Celestia had to do something, before her dear Twilight would be taken away from her by an evil witch! She smiled menacingly she reached into the file cabinet.

The next morning, Twilight was called into the principal's office. Celestia rested there on her couch and said seductively, "Now Twilight, you've been a very naughty filly, haven't you? You cheating on your chemistry test!".

Celestia stood and magiced a whip in front of Twilight and flirted, "I think you need a punishment!" She began stroking the young unicorn's mane "What about a extra lesson on the subject?" . The alicorn's wings started to open as they had many times before while doing this with her doll.

Even though she had no idea what the princess was doing to her, Twilight still did enjoy it quite a lot! The whip did leave a few marks of her flank but Twilight didn't care! In fact she showed it off to everypony.

Twilight's and Trixie's relationship did continue. (So let's just say Twilight was called up there quite a lot)

Author's Notes:

Everybody say hi to the collab's newest author, Princess Trixie! As always constructive feedback is greatly appreciated!

Also, eagle-eyed readers may notice that this is our 149th chapter. Chapter 150is going to be one of those big doozy of a chapter we like to do every milestone! Our participants are busy at crafting you some fine horse fiction starring Purple Smarts and Big Sexy. Expect that to be posted fairly soon!

150. HEADCANON MASH-UP

Author's Notes:

The prompt for the 150th Special is similar to the 100th, namely, we’re writing sequels! But, this time will be different! This time we are teaming up in pairs and SMASHING OUR HEADCANONS TOGETHER!

Two authors each take one of their own previous prompts and write a single continuation of both!
It’s wild!
It’s crazy!
It’s time to read these trainwrecks!

Pearple Prose/Fuzzyfurvert
Continuation of Civilisation/Flower(2)

It was cold in the pass between the peaks of the Spindle mountain range. The sun had hidden behind a stray cloud, and although the two travelers were protected from the wind by the rock that encroached on them from both sides, the temperature had dropped to just above freezing and stayed there.

Twilight Sparkle shivered, a tremor traveling down her spine and making her wings flex briefly. The white alicorn by her side smiled at her, offering her a place beneath her huge downy wing, an offer which Twilight took after a brief hesitation.

“It’s pretty lonely in here, isn’t it?” Twilight said. The sound of her voice echoed down the pass.

Celestia hummed. “Tis so. I don’t think anypony has walked through here in decades. Centuries, even.” She eyed their surroundings with something akin to disappointment. “Not even weeds seem to grow here.”

“I don’t like it.” Twilight shivered again, and it wasn’t due to the cold this time. “It’s too quiet. Reminds me of that time when my friends and I were climbing that mountain, you know, to stop that dragon. There was an avalanche – Wasn’t pretty.”

Celestia giggled. “I’m sure.”

There was a lull in the conversation, before Twilight spoke up again. “What’s even on the other side of these mountains, anyway?”

Celestia looked at her oddly. “I thought you knew your geography?”

Twilight looked offended. “Hey, that’s not my fault! I just kinda…” She sighed. “Well, let’s just say I’ve been cooped up in Canterlot for a loooong time now. You can forgive an old mare for being forgetful sometimes, right?”

“Fair,” Celestia conceded. “The other side of the Spindels should, unless I’m very much mistaken, lead to the Old World.”

“The Old World?” Twilight asked. Then she gasped. “Wait, as in the Great Exodus? Hearth’s Warming Eve? That Old World?”

Celestia smiled, and nodded. “There are secrets buried there – Secrets that I and my sister have been unable to uncover for millennia.”

“Interesting.” Twilight stroked her chin with a hoof. “Where is Luna, anyway?”

Celestia shrugged. “Around.” And that was all.

The two walked in peace for a time. The valley was silent save for the echoes of their hooves as they clacked against the stone. Gradually, the temperature got colder and colder, and the whistling of the wind grew more pronounced as they neared the end of the passage.

Something caught Celestia’s eye. She stifled a gasp, but it was too late – Twilight turned her head and saw it too.

“Is…” Twilight frowned. “Is that a flower?”

In a small crag where dirt, blown by the near constant wind in the pass, had collected, a tiny flower with star shaped petals bloomed in defiance of the barren landscape around it. It was the only spot of color amid the dark grey stones save for the two of them. The wind shifted as they stared at the flower, bringing its strange scent to them.

“That brings back memories.” Celestia’s voice, quiet as it was, echoed. “The σούρουπο. I haven’t seen it since that day in the garden.”

Twilight narrowed her eyes as she stared. She remained silent for a time and then stepped over to the bright flower. Up close, the scent was overpowering. It made her nose itch and her eyes burn. “I seem to recall that you lied to me that day. Maybe you didn’t actually tell me a lie, but you let me come to a false conclusion. If we’re going to do this...this thing, ‘us’ again, then you have to promise me that we aren’t going to walk down that road again. Honesty has to be our policy with each other.”

Twilight sighed and looked back over her shoulder. “Can you even do that anymore? Can you drop the whole chessmaster schtick?”

Celestia tilted her head, her eyes focused on the flower that shared the same shade as her eyes. “You wore that title even better than I did in my prime, Twilight. We are embarking on something new together. I think you would well know by now that I can’t see the future anymore than anypony else. I can promise you honesty, if you can promise it back to me.”

Twilight kept her stare even for a long moment. “I promise.”

She turned back to the flower and frowned. “The Will of the Everfree, hmm? I suppose you’re blooming here in this pony-forsaken crag because we’ve decided to give up the rulership of our ponies? You’ve been in the background my entire life. You are the source of so much strife and so much life. You’ve resented your slavery to ponykind since the beginning.”

Twilight leaned closer to the flower, her eyes watering and her nose wrinkling from the smell. She didn’t care that she probably looked like some old crazy mare, talking to a flower. She didn’t care that her words would likely mean nothing to the flower or the entity it represented. She didn’t care that it was freezing or that the wind was being enterprising in finding its way under her heavy robes. All she cared about, at that moment, was spitting out what she had to say.

“Keep on resenting it. Suffer in your service to the ponies that shepard Equestria. They’ll go about it in a far better fashion than you ever did. The only reason this flower is even here is to laugh at us, the last Princesses of ponydom. You might have thought that you won. That we concede. We don’t. Ponies will continue to guide Equestria, even if the Princesses don’t guide them.

“So you can take this as my resignation and shove it up whatever you have for an ass.” Twilight growled out the last and ducked her head to chomp her teeth around the flower and yank it out by the root. She meant to eat it, but the taste was too much for her. She settled, instead, on chewing a few times before spitting the mangled plant onto the cold stone of the mountain pass.

“Feel better?”

Twilight gagged and shook her head. “I hope there is a stream or something soon. That tasted terrible!”

Celestia grinned. “I’m sure the Everfree will think twice from now on before it sprouts flowers around you.”

Finally – eventually – Twilight and Celestia stepped out from the pass and into the open. Snow was falling now, dainty little drops of white that covered the smooth rock around them. In the distance, Twilight could see a vast field of whiteness, with enormous stormy clouds hovering ominously on the horizon.

“So.” Celestia raised her voice over the whistling of the gales around them. “This is it.”

Twilight drew her eyes from the horizon, and gasped.

Before them, a row of enormous statues stood defiantly. They were impossible in scale – Twilight wasn’t sure how they could have even been carved without excessive amounts of magic, and yet on closer inspection, they were vividly detailed. The fierce climate had taken its toll, but they still clearly depicted a set of six ponies, two of each tribe.

“Amazing,” Twilight breathed.

“I didn’t even know something like this existed,” Celestia said, still staring in awe. “Who made them, I wonder?”

Before the words had even left her mouth, Twilight was stomping off through the snow towards them.

“Twilight, wait!” Celestia cried out, chasing after her. “They could be dangerous!”

Twilight looked back, and smiled. “We won’t know if we don’t check them out!” She giggled gleefully, bouncing through the snow like a filly. “And besides! Just look at these! They’re incredible!”

The wind stopped. A voice boomed through the mountains. “Heed mine Sister’s warning, Twilight Sparkle.”

Twilight gasped, and turned. There, touching down upon the snow with a dancer’s grace, was Princess Luna.

And then a big white alicorn appeared behind her and said, “Hey, look, it’s Lulu!” before proceeding to put her in a headlock and give her a sisterly nuggie.

“H-Hey!” Luna squirmed in her sister’s grasp. “Stop that!”

Celestia acquiesced, allowing Luna to regain her composure before prodding her on the nose. “Boop.”

“Tiaaaa!” Luna whined. “You’re ruining it!”

The two stopped, and turned to see a purple alicorn rolling around in the snow, laughing herself to tears.

“It’s not that funny…” Luna huffed.

Twilight wiped away a tear and climbed to her hooves. The three alicorns smiled at each other, before Luna regained her stern frown. “As enjoyable as this reunion is, we still have a long way to go.” She gestured to the grand statues. “There is old magic here – Older, even, than my sister and I. These statues, they are the gates to the Old World, although I do confess that I have no idea how to open them."

Twilight nodded. “Alright.” Then she smiled. “Let’s get to it, then.”

Luna quirked an eyebrow. “You seem… lively.”

Twilight shrugged. “I’ve let off a little steam.”

Celestia just smiled.

=====================================================================

Misago/Knight of Cerebus
Baggage/Garden

Twilight closed her eyes, her mind slowly entering her happy place. Ponies blinked at the sight of their Princess miming what looked to be a classic box pose, but was in fact her shelving phantom books in her library. The sound of beeps came from all around her. Somepony next to her was humming a jaunty, panicky tune. A nurse attempted to break her out of the trance after she clocked a passing doctor when reaching for an especially high book case, but she was promptly stopped by the other, more savvy servants and guards in the waiting chamber.

Ponies ran to and fro through the room, charts, pillows and magical restraints in their grasp. The restraints had been Twilight’s idea. The thought of her lover levelling the castle in her state of extreme pain had not been a comforting one for her.
History of the Equestrian Tax System, Economics section. Dream Destiny of a Bed of Roses, Prose section. A Beginner's Guide to the Lemegeton? Why was that out here? Had Spike once again put books from the archives out where the public could see them? Why, Twilight had half a mind to go to him right now and...

"Princess?"

Twilight blinked. “Huh?” She looked around, her eyes taking in the castle, and immediately her heart dropped into her stomach. She had been shelving. She only started shelving when something really, really, worse-than-a-B-grade bad was happening. Something like…

“Her Majesty is asking for you.”

Twilight’s eyes widened in a bought of horror, taking in the medical wing of the castle and what looked to be some of the more famous doctors from across the country. “When did she start…?”

“We brought you as soon as we heard. We’ve just finished preparations for visitors now. We were trying to reach you, but, uh, Captain Armor assured us it was best to leave you until absolutely necessary.”

Twilight blushed, looking down and fidgeting her hooves. “Thanks…” She squeaked, standing up and trotting towards the foreboding set of double doors. On the other side of that barrier was the greatest pony in the world, battling with death itself to bring a new--their--new life into being. “No pressure.” She said with a whisper lifted from Fluttershy’s vocalizations.

Her legs were heavy when she arrived. Thoughtlessly, she reached out with a hoof, staring dumbly at it, trying to decipher the mystery of the door handle.

Was she really ready for this? Ready to be a parent? To guide a little pony from her earliest moments on, nurture her and protect her? Could she handle that responsibility? She shook her head, clearing the thoughts as they came. Worse was the notion that the baby wouldn’t even make it to the stage of “earliest moments.” Had she done enough? Would one extra pillow really make the difference between a safe birth and a stillborn? Maybe the ultrasound had been a false positive. Maybe the foal would come out malformed. What would she do then? She shuddered at the thought.

She felt cold. The sound around her died down. The whispered conversations, the frantic activity. All white noise. There was only her and the door, the door separating her from…

“Is Twilight out there, doctor?” The voice that was echoing through the door was weary, battered.

The princess. Celestia. Her wife. The pony that meant more to her than anything else in the world.

Twilight didn’t hesitate. With a flash of purple light, she appeared in the centre of the room.

“Princess! I’m sorry, I came as soon as they said I could, I--” Celestia looked exhausted, bags under her eyes and her mane trailing in loose filaments where it had been pushed out of place. Her cheeks were wet with tears, her body was draped limply against the bed and the muscles of her face were sagging under the strain of constant contortions. Despite all this, she still smiled warmly at Twilight.

“Why didn’t you let me in sooner?” Twilight half pleaded, half demanded.

“Anything that might have stressed her could have led to her starting to go into convulsions before we were ready. We still need to run some fina--”

Celestia gave a cry, her gigantic, usually dignified body arching against the contractions of her uterus. Hormones that her body hadn’t flooded her with since before the construction of the Castle Of The Royal Sisters now erupted across her body, telling it to push with all of its might.

Twilight ran down the facts of pony birth. Earth ponies were, as far as she had been told, typically birthed quite quickly and with very little effort. The fact that the birth was causing Celestia trouble meant that their foal had gotten some of their unicorn or pegasus portions, which both excited and terrified her. Hope shot through her, visions of her and a little magician practicing magic together bringing tears to her eyes. She made her way to Celestia in a flash, intertwining their hooves the way her father had said he had done for her mother.

Celestia looked at her gratefully, though her face looked nothing like the gentle mask of patience many had seen during court sessions. This one was for her alone amongst several millenia of others that had been in her lover’s life. The hoof she had grabbed curled around her’s tightly, Celestia’s eyes closing in a look of peace and anticipation. The moment hung between the two, delicate as glass and pure as silver, with a pause that dulled the hollering doctors, beeping machines and scrambling nurses to a pleasant hum.

It was abruptly cut off by another expression of agony, Celestia’s body shaking against the outline of the creature pressing itself against the edge of her cervical canal. She managed to scream at the sensation of sharp, bony tips of limbs and head cutting against tender flesh, her back end flexing and contorting with the child trapped within it. Where the broken arm she had suffered during the Lunar Rebellion had been like shards of glass entering her elbow joint, this was more like scimitars slashing their way through her entire pelvis. Her hoof constricted against Twilight’s arm, crushing it in a grip that was fueled by spasming nerves long since surrendered from her conscious control.

Fluids rushed from Celestia down the bed and across its covers, their life giving functions no longer required by her body. The doctors, of course, seemed to find all of this perfectly normal, but it was the most terrifying moment of Twilight’s life. She had never seen any living thing in as much pain as Celestia was in at that moment, and it was heartbreaking and horrifying to her in every way. Spasms rocked through Celestia’s body, her muscles twitching uselessly, her body pushing as it had never done so before
Guilt fought with blind, animal panic for control of Twilight’s body, with the desire to jump between her writhing lover and the doctors becoming stronger with every moment. But reason and compassion won in the end, as they always seemed to in a proper crisis. Her hoof held firmly against Celestia’s, allowing her overworked nerves and muscles to vent into it. In that moment Twilight could feel an iota of Celestia’s pain by the force with which she squeezed. Her other hoof found its way to Celestia’s chest resting lightly on it, reminding her that she was there for her. Celestia seemed to take strength from this, pressing through the battle between birth canals and baby with a newfound forcefulness.

After what felt like an eon, but the doctors casually informed her was a perfectly healthy four minutes, a bundle of flesh poked out from between Celestia’s spread legs. Twilight was able to identify a head, covered in fluids but a set of vivid colours nonetheless. Celestia seemed to sag as it came out, stealing air with massive, desperate, greedy gasps. There was a pause, which Twilight was uncertain of the meaning of, but the fact that Celestia was still breathing was enough for her in the whirlwind of terror this moment had thus far been. Celestia body trembled, and all at once the rest of the foal came rushing out, the body propelled easily along the rest of Celestia’s birthing chamber now that the awkward head and torso had managed to fit through her insides.

And then it was over. With a final outcry, Celestia collapsed, breathing heavily, against Twilight’s neck. When she felt her wife's pain subside, Twilight felt herself relax. She continued stroking her hooves through Celestia's mane, whispering soothing words of love all the way. What this wonderful pony had gone through for her, she could probably never repay. She resolved to herself that, if ever there was a next time, she would be the one to carry the child.

But the sound of crying ripped her from her trance, and she turned around. There, floating in an unfamiliar magic aura, was a dark blue bundle of fur, red and orange streaks of mane swaddling the head. The eyes were shut against the light that had just entered the child’s world, and it was trembling and crying against the cold, dry sensation of air. She felt a wave of protectiveness wash over her, and with it a surge of strength her horn lit up. She enveloped the crying foal in her telekinesis, extinguishing the doctor's in the process, and finally, after what felt like an eternity, floated it over to her.

Twilight felt Celestia softly gasp, and a heartbeat later, the much more welcome golden glow joined her own, tracing over the foal, cleaning and drying it, and at the same time searching for any wounds or blemishes, anything that could cause the little one pain. Only when Celestia's magic receded did Twilight allow herself to breath again.

It was done. The little filly was there. And as she finally reached a hoof out to touch her foal for the first time, she felt joy like she had never felt before. The dark blue coat was not smooth to the touch. It did not feel like silk, or velvet, or any other substance praised for its softness. Despite the cleaning, it was damp, it stuck together in little clumps, and yet it was the most wonderful thing Twilight had ever laid her hooves on.

The moment she made contact, the foal stopped crying. The little head, tufts of mane still sticking from it at rather awkward angles, tried to move, straining muscles that had never been strained like that before. Little forehooves waved about. Weeks from now, they would be carrying the filly on her first steps, but now, they instinctively grabbed for her mothers, before she could even fully understand what those mothers were to her. A cough, halfway to the first attempt at vocalisation, then a mewling sound. It shook Twilight from her rapture, and without ever disconnecting her hoof from her foal, she gently guided it over to Celestia.

It felt unreal, even more so through the veil of tears. As Celestia watch the tiny filly float closer, she could not help but wonder if she would wake up. Only the feeling of Twilight’s foreleg around her shoulder, supporting her, drawing her closer, told her that it was real enough.

The crying had been pure horror for her. Even after magically reassuring herself that the foal was alright, that she was not harmed, even with the knowledge that those noises were a good sign, that the foal’s lungs worked, she had felt each reverberate through her body. She needed to help her daughter, had to protect her from whatever made her cry and keep her safe. Suddenly, these months spent under Twilight’s overbearing nature seemed not so unreasonable to her.

At the time she had been annoyed, sometimes even irritated when Twilight had seen fit to plan her routes through the palace garden or dispatch a platoon of guards whenever she left her room. But now it was not her body she saw being dashed against a cobblestone street when she tripped, but her daughter’s, pressed under the weight of Celestia’s own. Now she saw that it was not her who Twilight feared would have been hurt in the midst of an abrupt attack, or poisoned by badly prepared food, or a thousand other dangers of the chaotic world of the living, but this precious creature in front of her--her daughter.

Carefully, she lowered her head to take a look at her--their-- daughter floating in front of her, marveling at the ease with which Twilight had stopped the filly’s tears. Twilight, who had worried so much, even after helping with Spike, that she would not be a good mother. That she would be too awkward in her care, somehow could not show her love sufficiently.

But when she and the filly both nuzzled into Celestia, she knew everything was going to be fine.
She felt a tiny hoof weakly batting at her, turning her head to look into curious indigo eyes. She felt Twilight pressing into her. She felt her body relax, the exhaustion of the day finally catching up with her. With her daughter cradled carefully but firmly in her hooves, and her wife at her side, she slowly closed her eyes, and within seconds, she had drifted off in the land of dreams.

“It’s a girl.” The doctor said to Twilight, who simply nodded at him dumbly.

“We had a magic scan already.” She managed to lamely offer. She ran her hooves across the form, instinct telling her to lick down the baby’s fur, which the foal responded to with occasional whines and calls.

“Have you given any thought to what you’re going to name her?” The doctor said, floating a birth certificate towards her meaningfully. Twilight blinked.

"Huh? Oh, yes. We’re calling her Starburst.” Almost as an afterthought, she added, with a loving look to Celestia, then to the filly, “Since she came from the meeting of a pair of stars."

"Alright then," The doctor said, scrawling some quick notes on his clipboard

"Congratulations, your Majesties, your daughter is as healthy as we could have wished for. You can probably take her to your quarters in a day or two.”

Twilight gave the doctor a grateful, if a little tired, smile as he left, and turned her attention back to the bed, where Celestia and the foal were now peacefully sleeping. They were mothers now. Mothers, with a tiny unicorn daughter.

Twilight kissed the sleeping foal softly on its head.

“Sleep well, Starburst”, she cooed softly. “Tomorrow is your first day out there in the real world, and we’re going to do our best to share it with you.”

=====================================================================

ArguingPizza/Grimman007
Moderately/Parents

Swollen white hooves tapped impatiently against the marble pavestones of Princess Celestia’s private balcony.

“You’d think for the incarnation of time itself he’d be able to arrive on schedule,” she grumbled to herself. Celestia allowed herself to pout, as she was, for once, alone. Her private balcony was shielded from view by design of the Palace itself, and the Royal Guard had issued an order that grounded all Pegasi within 500 meters of the castle grounds. Nopony, on hoof or in flight, could see her.

More importantly, nopony could see the swirling vortex of light that formed as space and time was ripped asunder. Every color of visible light, and a few that weren’t, shrouded the Sun Princess as a pair of figures slowly manifested from the whirlpool of Creation.

“Fiiinally,” she groused. Celestia knew she was being less than Princessly, but between her alicorn-sized dose of insane hormones and the foal that seemed to be doing its damnedest to smash her internal organs to pieces, she couldn’t find it in her to care. It had been a rough eleven and a half months.

“You know your father, sweetheart,” the smaller figure sighed as the light faded and she stepped forward to envelop her daughter in a hug. The smell of rain and wildflowers filled her nose as she leaned into her mother, one of the few beings actually taller than her.

“I’M THE MASTER OF TIME ITSELF. IF I SAY WE’RE NOT LATE, WE’RE NOT LATE.” Celestia and her mother both gave Father Time a flat look. After only a few seconds, he wilted. “SORRY, HONEY.”

Mother Earth smiled in amusement, and Celestia couldn’t help but let a filly-ish giggle escape. Her mother turned her attention back to her daughter and, especially, her bulging stomach.

“You’re glowing, my angel. Pregnancy suits you.” Celestia blushed and raised a hoof to her belly. Another round of fierce kicks met her, and her motherly smile turned to a grimace.

“It may suit me, but I am certainly looking forward to it being over with. I swear this one isn’t happy until I’m miserable, sometimes.”

A sound like wind chimes filled the air as Mother Earth laughed. She nodded sagely, a spark of recognition and sympathy in her eyes. Pregnancy, in all its wonder and misery, was something she was well acquainted with.

“AND WHERE IS LUNA? FOR THAT MATTER, WHERE IS YOUR LITTLE WIFE? I HAVEN’T SEEN HER SINCE SHE GOT THE WINGS.” her father boomed. Whereas Mother Earth was the gentle caress of the sea, both irresistible and tender, Father Time was the overwhelming pounding of the hurricane.

“Luna is preparing the soundproofing spells required for when I pop. We wouldn’t want to deafen half the city, after all.” Though rare, birth among those connected to the Foundations of Existence were notoriously loud. Dim memories of Luna’s birth, and the panicked flocks of deaf dragons fleeing the terrible screams that announced it, still lingered in Celestia’s psyche.

“As for Twilight, well…” Almost as if on cue, a pillar of fire taller than any of Canterlot’s towers erupted from near the Palace Kitchens.

“WAS I UNCLEAR WHEN I COMMANDED YOU TO PURGE THE PALACE GROUNDS OF ALMONDS? CELESTIA IS ALLERGIC TO ALMONDS YOU EMPTY-HEADED EXCUSE FOR A CHEF! BE GONE FROM MY SIGHT, AND SET HOOF NO MORE IN CANTERLOT LEST YOU FACE THE TRUE WRATH OF MAGIC MADE FLESH!”

A beat of silence passed on the balcony. Celestia laughed nervously, unsure of how to assure her parents that her wife wasn’t really threatening to exterminate the cook from existence, and that she was just being a bit overprotective. Her father beat her to the punch, saving her the need.

“I LIKE HER.”

If you had asked Doctor Princess Twilight Everfree Sparkle, Magic Incarnate, Esq. how her day had been, she would have replied “bad”. In between running the government nigh single-hoofedly, handling the impending media circus, and more, she was now supposed to prepare for the arrival of her in-laws, who would most likely arrive within the hour. The same goddess damned hour they informed her they were coming. On top of that, she had been running full steam for forty-eight hours, and more importantly, without coffee, tea, or any sort of caffeine.

So, yes, your Princess was having a very bad day, and she would appreciate it if you would stop your Time damned chattering and either get to work or get her a coffee, and since all the sources of that mystical brew were m-a-a-a-agically and suddenly removed from a hundred mile radius, you’d better get to work or so help me I’ll send you to a hell so bad the Primordial Evils still have nightmares about it!

Twilight looked behind herself to see that the Stained Hall was now the perfect place to practice your glassblowing skills, what with all the molten puddles littering the sides.

Twilight sighed, as her internal Buck-o-meter bottomed out. “Buck it, I’m going home.”

The doors to Celestia’s room creaked open, and a disheveled purple pony princess stumbled through the door, eyes drooping and head hung tiredly. As if it was choreographed, the moment the door closed, Twilight collapsed, her body almost completely shutting down into sleep mode.

“You really know how to pick them, don’t you, Celestia?”, Mother Earth chuckled from her seat on the couch.

“Apparently I do, seeing as we’re still going strong ten years after our nupitals, ‘Miss World-Breaker’.” Celestia softly snarked back, as she levitated her wife towards the bedroom.

“My, my. And here I thought you had settled down after all these years.”

“Oh shush, you.”, Celestia whispered back, quietly closing the door to the bedroom.

“Are you getting your practice for foal raising in by caring for her, dear?”

“She is still a foal in many ways, yes, but she is an adult in far more.”

A companionable silence filled the air, until Celestia broke it with a sigh.

“I had hoped by removing caffeine from the vicinity of the city that she would eventually get some rest on her own. But… I guess I never considered that she might actually ignore her body to such a point where she would faint from lack of sleep.”

“I should have seen it coming, though. I saw her almost annihilate a loose stone because I almost tripped on it. She hypnotised an entire town because she was afraid of missing an assignment. She’s faced down monsters that could have snuffed her life out with nary a thought because I asked her to.” Celestia huffed. “I should have just asked her. Seems my scheming ways have finally bit me in the ass, huh?”

“She’s been coiled like a spring ever since I started showing, and I fear that, sooner or later, she’ll snap, and bring the world down with her. And though I, Luna, Cadance, and her friends and family have all have tried to assure her that things will be alright, she is still terrified that something will go wrong.”

“I love her to death and beyond, but I just don’t know what to do...”

“Your father was much the same before you were born. Do you know he actually tried to put me in stasis so that nothing would happen to me? Of course I slapped him until he realized that that was a terrible idea, but he was still terrified that something would happen to me.”

“Eventually I got through to him by telling him his stressing was all for naught, seeing as I was (and still am) the incarnation of the very planet we lived on, trying to hurt me would be like trying to touch emotions: impossible. Perhaps if you tried just using logic, she would be more receptive to the idea? She seems like a very logical mare to me.”

“That… just might work.” Celestia smiled.

“And that’s how the Prissy Purple Pony Princess was defeated!” Pinkie pie exclaimed.

Princess Starburst giggled with glee, as her purple pregnant mother leveled an unamused stare at her old friend.

“How did you even learn about that, Pinkie? You weren’t even in the castle at the time!”

“I was right!?” Pinkie gasped.

Twilight facehoofed.

=====================================================================

SPark/Honey Mead
Workaholic/Pinkamena(Unposted prompt, but sitting in the thread waiting on it's moment to shine!)

Luna waited on her balcony, the glow of her horn casting stark shadows across her strained expression. Her eyes never left the sky and the vibrant colors playing across it in the pre-dawn twilight. The Moon kissed the horizon, appearing for all the world to rest atop the Unicorn Range. It hadn’t moved in the past twenty seconds. She guessed she had another five.

The sharp crack of teleportation and blast of heat announced her sister’s arrival.

“I was off by two seconds.”

“What do you think you are doing, Luna?”

Luna was almost disappointed at the calmness of her sister’s tone, not that it could have given away anymore than the inferno rolling off her back. The oppressive weight of the Moon lifted from Luna’s withers as she let her magic dissipate, the celestial orb snapping back into its natural track and allowing the Sun to finally pierce the horizon.

“After being rebuffed for the third time,” Luna said as she turned, “I felt this was the only way to get your… attention.” She paused. “Tia, you look terrible.”

Despite the heat and ire rolling off her in waves, Celestia seemed unsteady, hooves placed just a little too wide apart. Dark, heavy bags hung from her tired, bloodshot eyes. Her mane and tail, once free flowing cascades, drooped to the floor, as lively as sap at mid-winter.

Celestia snorted with derision, though even that came out tired and drawn. “I trust you do not defy the order of the heavens simply to comment on my appearance.”

Luna shook her head and prepared herself for what was to come. “I was waiting for you to find the forms, but it has been weeks, and I have things I would like to do.” Lighting her horn again, Luna removed her tiara and placed it on the banister. “I abdicated, official,” she glanced back at the Sun, “ten seconds ago.”

Celestia closed her eyes. A second ticked by in silence, then two. Then she opened them to reveal two orbs of roiling magma. The tired mare was gone, burnt away like kindling tossed into a volcano, and only the Sun Goddess remained. She stepped forward, wings spread to their full glory. “You what!”

Luna took an unconscious, uncertain step back before she could rally. Shifting her weight slightly, she took a more solid defensive stance, determined to stay her ground. “I’m sorry, Tia—”

“Sorry?” Celestia nearly spat, furry twisting her voice into a dry desert gale. “There is nothing to be sorry about. You cannot leave. Our ponies need us. I won’t allow it!”

Luna matched her sister’s fiery glare with her own sub-zero glower. Frost clung to the stones about her hooves, creeping closer to the solar diarch only to flash into steam. “Yes,” she said, with the cold, finality of the void. “I am. Twilight was—”

A crack of thunder drowned out Luna’s words. Celestia’s hoof stuck like a meteor into the balcony. The stone shattered, fissures spidering to the edges. In the blink of an eye centuries old marble crumbled from beneath their hooves, forcing both to take wing as the whole of it sloughed off the tower, tumbling to the palace grounds below.

Luna beat her wings, circling and rising from the shattered balcony. Celestia followed, the pair spiraling around each other, ice and fire trailing behind. “How dare you bring Twilight into this!” she shouted.

Something in Luna snapped. “How dare I? How dare you treat her like you did! She was willing to give you everything, and you were willing to give her almost nothing! How dare I?”

“You-”

Luna didn’t give Celestia time to interject. “You spit on everything she had to offer you, and for what? For your ‘little ponies’, you claim. Ha! Your coddled infants, if you had your way! You cling to them so desperately that you may well smother them! They do not need you, sister. They have not needed you for years. Decades. Perhaps even centuries. Every year you stay and ‘rule’ over them, you stunt them that much more. So, yes, I am leaving. If you really were the all-wise ruler you pretend to be, you would leave them too. Instead, you will stay, and cling to them, and pretend that they need you when the truth is that ‘tis you who needs them!”

Celestia hung in the air as though a spear had pierced her through. Luna’s words struck at her heart as surely as any lance. Her wings slowed. She fell, spiraling down towards the ground below.

Luna’s wings did not falter, they carried her up, higher, into the early morning light. “You have forced me to this, sister, just as you forced Twilight. I hope you will be happy with your eternity of ruling your helpless children alone.”

Then she was gone, a dark streak that vanished into the west, beyond the borders of Equestria.

Celesta landed amid the ruins of the shattered balcony. She sat, head bowed, wings folded, tears flowing from her eyes. There was an ache in her chest, a sharp, crippling pain that made her hunch over. Her whole body huddled with misery. She had thought that her heart had broken when Twilight left. Now it had been utterly shattered, and the spear that had struck it had been the spear of truth.

***

The cave could have been a dragon’s cave. It was not full if gems, but it did contain a vast hoard. Stored neatly in shelves cut into the cavern wall, the hoard consisted of thousands upon thousands of books. At the heart of the hoard sat Twilight Sparkle, one of her many books open before her. Paper was stacked beside her, and a quill hovered in a magenta glow, occasionally scribbling down some note on what she read.

She smiled now and then as she worked, but the rest of the time her face bore an expression of distant melancholy. She was not sad, not exactly, but there was a sadness in her that she’d carried so long it was like an old friend. She could not imagine a world without it.

A soft chime sounded, alerting her to the fact that something had entered the distant mouth of the cave. She set down her quill and rose to investigate. When she had threaded her way through the winding passages to the cave’s entrance, she found herself looking at a face that was at once both familiar and strange. The white alicorn that stood there was one she knew very well indeed. Yet Celestia’s face was thin and haggard as Twilight had never before known it. Her coat was dirty and uncombed. Her mane and tail no longer flowed perfectly with rainbow color, they were pink, and limp, an uncombed mess, speckled with dirt. Her eyes were haunted and full of shadows.

“You,” said Twilight darkly, the ancient scar over her heart opening anew. “What are you doing here?”

Celestia did something that Twilight could not have expected. She bowed. Not a mere ducking of the head, not a simple craning of the neck, she bowed until her horn nearly touched the cavern floor. “I am sorry, Twilight.”

Twilight glared, her ears flat back, her wings half spreading as she snapped, “You can’t just walk in here and say you’re sorry.”

Celestia straightened, but looked away from Twilight. “I know. I know I can’t expect you to simply take me back. Nevertheless, I wanted to tell you that I am sorry. I told myself that my ponies needed me, but that was an excuse. I needed them. I needed to be their perfect princess. I think I’d been Princess Celestia so long that I’d forgotten how to be Sola Celestia. I put Princess Celestia ahead of what you, and what everypony needed. That was wrong of me, and I am sorry.”

Twilight’s wings mantled, her eyes flashing. “You come to say that to me now! Why not when we first fought over this? Why not when we last fought over this? Why now?”

“Because I was afraid. Because I was an idiot. Because many reasons… none of them good enough. But also because I finally realized what I’d thrown away. Because I remembered what we once had.” She turned her head away from Twilight with a soft sigh. “I know we can’t have it again, I may be a fool, but I’m not that big of a fool.”

Twilight snorted. “You yourself told me that it’s no use regretting the past, you can only go forward. Unless you mess around with time travel, and that always turns out to be futile, when it doesn’t turn into a universe-breaking paradox.”

“I could almost try time travel. It might be worth breaking the universe, for you.” Celestia suddenly smiled, a tiny ghost of the smile that Twilight knew so well. “You could fix it for me. You fixed so many of my mistakes over the years.”

Twilight sighed, unable to stay angry any longer. “When I wasn’t fixing my own mistakes, yes.”

“You had a few good ones. None as terrible as what I’ve done, but you did have a talent for trouble. Remember the time that you accidentally turned Pinkie Pie into an alicorn?”

Twilight blushed faintly. “That was our first real makeout session, when we were stuck in your workroom all night.” She suddenly shot Celestia a flat, serious look. “Don’t think that reminiscing will make me forget what you’ve done, though.”

“I don’t, Twilight.” Celestia’s head hung again. “Forgive me. I’m not trying to manipulate you, I promise. I just…” She turned away from Twilight, a glint as she did revealing that tears were gathering in her eyes. “I just wanted to tell you that I was wrong, and I am sorry. I should go now.”

She turned and began to walk away. For a moment Twilight almost let her go. “How long?”

Celestia looked back at her, faintly puzzled.

“How long did it take you to find this cave?” asked Twilight.

“Oh. About three years.”

“What else did you do during those years?”

Celestia hesitated, then slowly answered, “Nothing. I looked for you, that’s all.”

“You didn’t fly back to Canterlot, to make sure that Equestria didn’t need you?”

“No. You were right all along, they don’t. I’m sure they had their problems, but if I keep fixing every problem they have, they will never be able to stand without me. So no, I haven’t been back since Luna… since I left.”

Suddenly Twilight was galloping across the cavern. She flung forelegs and wings both around Celestia and hugged her. “You really mean it,” she whispered.

Celestia, confused but hopeful, hugged her back. “Mean what?”

“That you won’t go back. That you were wrong. That… that you love me,” said Twilight.

“Yes,” said Celestia simply.

Twilight’s lips were suddenly pressed to Celestia’s, and her forelegs tightened around her, pulling their bodies close. She kissed Celestia with a deep fervor that Celestia returned wholeheartedly. Their tongues twined together, their hearts pounding, their wings folded around each other, creating a wall of purple and white feathers that shut out the rest of the world, leaving only the two of them; no longer teacher and student, no longer rulers, no longer anything at all save lovers at last.

=====================================================================

Ambion/Knight of Lycaeus
Heretic/Wonderland

Twilight Sparkle struggled to keep up with Celestia as the map slapped once again into her face. Wrestling the overly affectionate paper down, she struggled to hold it open as she flew against the headwind. Sandswept hilltops and lush valleys hidden away between lay below them, far as the eye could see. Clouds and the shadows of clouds slid sedately over the landscape beneath them. Lovely, yes, but nothing like what was on the map, with neatly plotted little lines detailing every direction they were to travel. By rights they should be flying east to reach the next site on their honeymoon’s well planned itinerary, not south.

Yet south they flew, with Celestia in the lead being stubbornly evasive about just where they were going.

“This definitely isn’t on the itinerary!” Twilight called out, having to shout over the droning wind that tugged at feathers, mane and tail.

With a great flourish of her wings Celestia caught the wind so that it carried her back to Twilight’s side. “Put that away, will you? I know where we’re going.”

“But I don’t,” Twilight shouted, though it wasn’t really necessary anymore and made her feel a bit embarrassed. “Tell me already.”

Celestia frowned. “It’s not something I can put into words. Not as such, no. It is something I remembered. And having remembered, I want you to see.”

Grudgingly Twilight folded up the map and sent it away with a flash of magic. “Well alright,” she said, her downcast eyes coming back up with a smile. “If it’s important to you, than it’s important to me. Whatever that may be.”

Even abreast as they were, Twilight had still been following Celestia’s lead, so it surprised her when she realized that this had lead into a gradual downward gradient. Their unplanned destination must have been within the bounds of the horizon. Somewhere in this cracked land of verdant pockets that spilled over onto sunbaked stone.

Celestia made the motion that she was going to be landing, and had angled herself steeper still, down towards one of the few pockets of greenery, to the eye no different than any other. The pair landed on lush grass, bordering an oasis half-hid between the rocks of this vast, desolate wasteland. The oasis was full of life, with the soft and myriad calls of birds, insects and amphibians alike. Though for all that, for all the bright little eyes of countless creatures watching curiously, Twilight had the innate feeling that of ponies, of any intelligent life at all, they were the only two. And perhaps had been for a very long time.

Sunlight trickled through the leaves and glinted off the crystal-clear water. Loam gave way readily underhoof and, brushing away a hanging curtain of moss Twilight saw that, unihabited or not, there were some indications to the past; ruined remains of stones lined up far too neatly to have been the work of nature. She pushed more moss aside, then tore it down in clumps that fell with sodden finality onto the soil at her hooves. However, what was once on these stones was unclear, the effects of time had not been kind to these once proud monoliths; wind and rain over the long years had worn down the once distinct carvings.

“Celestia, take a look at these. They’re damaged, but even then I don’t recognize the markings at all. Do you think...Celestia?”
She was standing at the water’s edge, gazing down at a reflection that was nearly perfect, distorted with only the slightest of ripples.

“What is this place?” asked Twilight, “Is this what you wanted to show me? Hey!” she called, and flung a lump of the dripping moss at her spouse. It smacked into the side of Celestia’s head with a satisfying splat. The alicorn was startled and blinked. She plucked the moss from its brief perch and started at it as if it were the strangest thing.

Then she let it fall, and as it scattered her reflection entirely she found herself smiling. “Sorry,” she said, turning away from the oasis. “It seems you’ve caught me reminiscing.”

“About what? About what’s carved on these stones?”

“Yes, they were a part of it. But this is only the start.” She motioned for Twilight to follow her as she made her way to a faint pathway that Twilight had not known or noticed was there. As they began walking, Twilight noted that the path was leading them gradually upwards likely to the peak of the squat hill she could see before them. The path like all else was weathered and faint, little detail could be made of what was likely once a smooth pathway up the hill.

The trail likely only survived at all from the use of whatever animals passed through here, and yet Twilight could not help but feel the weight of a history long since vanished looking down at her. The ruined stones and their unknowable remains drew her attention to the largest of the monoliths, a bleak expanse of stone that, all these eons later, still seemed to hold a grudge at having been hauled from its home of barren scarcity and forced to stand in this crowded greenery. Standing tall and free of the pervasive moss, Twilight could make out the detailed images that ponies long ago had made.

Twilight gawked, touching her hoof to the gritty stone. “Oh, wow.”

Pegasi, Unicorns, and Earth Ponies; all were present. Each carried an item that was just as varied in size and shape as the ponies themselves; together the ponies formed lines, processions leading towards the giant sun which dominated the panel. At its heart was a large pony, a unicorn seated on a throne. The pilgrims brought their gifts close to the magnificence of the sun and from its perimeter tossed their gifts into the everlasting flames.

“This...this is incredible. Was this what you wanted me to see, this mural of this unicorn standing above the others?”

Celestia didn’t answer. Not right at first. She raised her hoof to the central figure, brushing sand away from it with gentle purpose. “This is...another part of it.”

Twilight peered closely at a lower point, where a pony readied to throw his offering to the figure above. “Is that...is that a slice of cake he’s holding? They didn’t actually burn food, did they?”

Celestia chuckled through a tight-lipped smile. “No, dear, they did not. It is just the liberties of artistic license at work.”

Her stomach loudly grumbled.

Twilight grinned. “It must have been a pretty good cake.”

Celestia suddenly turned away, leaving the figure once more to its isolation and burning gifts. “Yes, I imagine it was.”

The pair then continued upwards along the trail passing pedestals, statues, vases, mosaics, murals, all manners of art. All were done in exacting and excruciating detail, regardless of the scene each depicted a common theme of a unicorn pony framed by the rays of the splendid sun.

Gradually the path had began to widen, and as they headed uphill into harder, sparser ground. The higher they went, the fewer crumbling vestiges lining the path they saw; once the last struggling weeds were behind them Twilight Sparkle realized why. The summit, scoured by the relentless elements, was flat and unremarkable. The absolute and unrestricted view of the skies, however, was something else entirely.

“That’s amazing,” Twilight intoned, her eyes turned to the sunlit horizon. After a time, her gaze descended back to the earth, and to the small plateau’s lone sentinel.

Roughly marking center to the small plateau, the monolith stood at a great height. As extensively detailed and delicately crafted as the others had been, they had been but ordinary stone. This, however, in every errant sunbeam glinted with the many hues of minerals or metals, none of which Twilight recognized. If it had been created, than it had been done so with great pains. Or even had it been natural, moving such a thing to so remote a place would have been daunting work, an act of dedication.

The design etched into the monolith was larger than any other they had passed on the way up and it stood as its brethrens below did, tall and proud with the skills of ponies long past clearly visible on its stony surface. The image depicted the same unicorn in full glory, the pony in mid-leap and with its shining horn ablaze. Surrounding the pony was the rising sun and gathered below was a multitude of ponies all kneeling in homage before it.

“This is the place,” Twilight Sparkle said, almost entranced by the shifting colours. “This is where they gathered.” She closed her eyes, letting her hoof trace a slow path along the ancient lines, ever-beautiful and defiant to the ravages of nature and time. “It’s you,” she said breathlessly, “but where are your wings?”

Celestia sighed, though even with her eyes closed Twilight knew there to be a smile there. “Once again, the artistic license of the past makes a mystery for the future. Look again, my wings are there. Just not as you expect to see them.”
Eyes open, Twilight peered into the relief. Silent, as if listening to the wind, or to the very stone itself. “The rays of the sun,” and she knew it to be true even as she said it. She turned to Celestia with eyes wide in revelation. “You don’t just move the sun, you are the sun.”

She blinked twice, then lightly laughed. “I married the sun.”

Celestia didn’t share in the humour. “No, but that is how they saw me, and the beliefs of a thousand will always oust the truth of one.”

“And you were the one. One sun, one sun,” Twilight said, giggling at her rhyme and shaking her head at the immensity of it all. “Wow.”

The white alicorn frowned, “Please, Twilight, don’t-”

With wings flared, Twilight shook her head. She was smiling, a great big smile like the dawn. “It’s alright, you don’t understand. I don’t care if you are the sun or not. I know who you are. I know who I married, and why I married her.

I know she’s not perfect. I know she’s not this picture, pretty as it may be.” Twilight blushed, momentarily distracted. “My Celestia is much prettier anyway,” she mused. “Ah! But as I was saying, I know you. And I wouldn’t change that. Not any of it.”

Her jaw set with grim determination, Twilight Sparkle turned on the monolith. The rising currents of magic were palpable in the air, a shimmering corona of purple lights that danced around the young alicorn. The ancient stone was resistant, mightily so, but with her hooves braced into the rock and growling with the effort, she overpowered it. There was a brilliant flash of purple and white, knocking Twilight to her backside.

The spell’s light faded. Panting and satisfied, Twilight called Celestia over. “Take a look,” she said breathlessly.

Look she did, and gone was the familiar image. Gone were the pilgrims, the aloof sun, the burning offerings. In its place, in lines still glowing faintly with the vibrancy of their creation, a simple image. Two alicorns, one large and one small. They were nuzzling, the affection clear in every reborn line.

Blinking, Celestia realized she had started crying. Somehow, that made her smile.

“You couldn’t just carve our initials into a tree like an ordinary couple, could you?”

151. Pinkamena by SPark

"Twilight?" said Celestia, her tone gentle, stern, and also a little bit out of breath as she raced through the halls beneath the palace.

"Yes, Celestia?" Twilight was, if anything, panting even harder. Her hooves rang off of the stone floor, the sound echoed by the brighter, more bell-like tone of Celestia's metal shoes.

"Might I suggest that you strive to change your attitude towards experimental magic?"

"That," huffed Twilight as she ran a little bit faster, "Is probably an excellent suggestion."

"TWILIGHT!" The vast roar from behind the two fleeing alicorns made the walls shake, sending a rain of dust down around them.

"Although I will point out that everything would have been fine if it weren't for that accident with the noodle factory. Additionally, the spell was supposed to have worn off of her by now!"

"One should always consider the possibility of things not going according to plan," said Celestia, just before skidding around a corner and nearly colliding with a wall.

Twilight made the same turn only an instant later. Once she'd gotten her feet back under her and was once more racing down a straight stretch of corridor, she said, "Well how was I supposed to know that she would decide I was out to get her?"

"I suppose that was hard to predict. Nevertheless..." Celestia rounded another corner.

Twilight behind her had just turned when a knife wrapped in a vividly candy-pink magical aura thudded into the wall just behind her. She yelped and ran a little bit faster. "I hope it's not much farther!"

"No, we're almost... ah, here!" Celestia skidded to a halt before a pair of impressive doors. She bent her head to insert her horn in the lock. Twilight nearly ran into her, but stopped just in time. She spun around to face behind them, and raised a defensive shield just in time.

At the end of a long corridor another pony appeared. She too was tall and lanky; nearly as tall as Celestia. Her hair, however, fell straight around her head. Her tail was long and straight too. She was pink, a dull, greyed-out pink, but her horn glowed with a vivid candy hue. Hovering around her were several dozen knives of various sorts. A few shot down the hall to hit Twilight's shield with a thud.

"Come on!" shouted Celestia. Twilight turned to see that the doors were open. She raced between them and into the room beyond.

"No! You will not escape, you traitor!" howled the pink alicorn behind them. She vanished from the end of the corridor and appeared in front of the doors. Celestia just managed to slam them in her face.

"Whew." Celestia dropped to lie panting in the middle of the rune-inscribed floor. "We made it."

"She can't get in here?" asked Twilight, sitting on her haunches, her chest heaving. There was a pounding sound coming from the door that suggested that something heavier than mere hooves was beating on it.

"Not before sunrise," was her former mentor's reply.

"So we just have to wait for the sun to come up so that you can change her back?"

"Indeed." Celestia managed a small smile. A deep booming sound from the door, followed by a dull roar that went on for some time. The two alicorns exchanged a concerned look.

"That sounded like..." Twilight trailed off, looking at the door.

"She brought down the corridor. We're buried."

Twilight sighed. "I guess all we can do now, then, is wait."

Celestia climbed to her feet, removing the crown from her head as she did so. She slipped off her peytral, and her shoes too, and walked over to Twilight, a rather different smile slowly growing on her face. When she reached the smaller alicorn, she bent her head and whispered, her breath hot in Twilight's ear. "That's not all we can do."

152. Books by Drizzle Quill

“Package for Twilight Sparkle.”

Twilight stared at the box uncertainly, an aura of scrutiny hovering about her in the way she narrowed her eyes and signed the paperwork with jagged, uneven lines, rather than her usual flowing signature. Not even bothering with a thank you, she abruptly slammed the door in the delivery colt’s face.

The pitter-patter of dragon feed came from above; Spike hopped down the first few stairs and then stopped as he lay eyes on the box. “Another one?” he managed weakly.

Twilight nodded grimly, using her magic to open her package. “Another one.”

Spike hopped down the final few stairs and came to a halt next to Twilight, trying to peer over her shoulder. “More books?”

The alicorn’s nose scrunched as she levitated three large volumes, each with covers of brilliant rose, scarlet, and white. “More books.”

Spike frowned, reaching over to take them in his arms. “Should I put them with the others?” His gaze shifted to the right side of the room, then back to the very dissatisfied princess, who threw her hooves up in the air.

“Heck if I know!” She groaned, turning to stare at the now towering wall of books leaning precariously against the bookshelves. The baby dragon hurriedly tottered over to place the three new additions at the bottom. “I love to read and all, and the Princess knows that...but why the hay has she continuously been sending me romance novels?”

Spike simply shrugged, hoping that was an adequate answer.

Twilight moaned, staring up at the massive barrier of books looming before her. “How am I supposed to read all these? Surely she doesn’t expect me to discover the Magic of Romance now, right?” She turned and glared at Spike. “Right?”

“R-right!” he agreed a little overenthusiastically, nodding his head up and down.

Twilight put her hooves to her head, wincing as a jolt of pain shot through her mind. “This is literally giving me a headache, Spike.” She turned and seemed to deflate. “Princess Celestia is just so confusing sometimes. She speaks in riddles, and seems to know everything, and nothing she says ever seems to make sense because it’s always alluding to something else, and normally I can figure her out, but this…” The alicorn slumped to the ground, folding her wings over her head as if to block out the world around her. “This, I just don’t know.”

Spike sat down next to her, placing a claw on her back. “What if she’s trying to send you a message?” he suggested.

Twilight lifted one of her wings slightly to peer at him through wide violet eyes. “What kind of a message?” she whimpered.

“Well, she keeps giving you books about love.” The dragon leaned back, thinking. “What if she wants you to find a date?”

The alicorn’s cheeks flushed rose. “Why would Celestia care about me finding – oh.” Slowly her face grew to an even more violent shade of pink, slowly turning as red as Apple Bloom’s mane. “Oh.”

Spike’s eyes went wide. “You don’t think—”

“—it’s not possible—”

“—she wouldn’t…”

“…like me too?”

Spike stopped and stared at her; Twilight blinked, flushing. “Did I say that last part out loud?”

Before the dragon could reply, something seemed to swell in his throat; hacking, out popped a small piece of parchment riding a green flame. On it were six simple words.

Meet me in the castle. -C

Twilight’s eyes went wide.

153. Dragon by Davesknd

Alicorns are regal, sophisticated and majestic creatures.

They combine the best of ponydom in them and lead their people toward prosperity and a better tomorrow.

There were many noble and wondrous things that can be linked to them.

Loudly yelling "WOHOOOO" was not the first thing that sprung to mind though.

Yet, two of them were currently doing so as they cut through the clouds, high above the land they ruled. The chill of great height ran through their coats and smiling, they fought it by cuddling together, for it was not their own wings that carried them through the heavens.

"Enjoying yourselves?" asked the kindly, aged voice of a still beautiful unicorn. Age and overworking had tried its best to rob the white mare off her charms, but she had fought them valiantly through diets, pampering and a healthy lifestyle. The huge pilot's goggles and the flying scarf, she wore concealed the last blemishes.

"Are you kidding?" Twilight Sparkle laughed happily, snuggling against the alicorn next to her. "If I had known how much fun this was, I had tried to help him control his growth much sooner!"

"I agree!" Princess Celestia hollered "I should have adopted more dragons in my time!"

"Is going from Number One Assistant to epic mount a promotion or a degradation?" The huge dragon, they were currently riding asked with a grin.

"Neither! It's payback for all the times, you spent on my back!" Twilight hollered merrily and gave their mount a playful kick. She and Princess Celestia were lounging on a huge, scaled back, right between the wings, while Rarity was sitting on the dragons head, seemingly steering him with affectionate rubs. "Now how about you show us some tricks?"

"Oh dear, you might have to push the turbo button, my Queen!" Spike said with a grin.

Rarity giggled, leaned down and placed a soft kiss on the dragon's forehead.

Spike flapped his wings and built up speed.

The two alicorns laughed and hollered as he flew loops and burst through a cloud formation.

"Though I am not sure if I want you kissing my son right in front of me..." Celestia teased, earning a laugh from Rarity.

"And I am not sure if I want my sister and my mom cuddling and kissing on my back." Spike commented. "But I gave up complaining, did I."

"Point taken, now: Less talking more flying through that stormcloud over there!" Twilight laughed and leaned against Celestia.

What a great way for a family to spend the afternoon.

154. Money by Jonesly

Twilight Sparkle, Princess the Fourth of Equestria, Archmage of Friendship, Steward of Harmony, Newly minted Triach of the Heavens, and winner of the forty-seventh annual Ponyville chili cook-off scowled in frustration at the stack of paper in front of her. Muttering choice words that Spike would have gotten his mouth washed out with soapstone for even thinking about uttering, her pen scribbled messily on scrap paper as her hoof went down the official looking documents line by line.

A knock came at the door to her study, a quick rhythmic five raps followed by a sing-song voice coming through the door. “Twi, do you want to build a snowman?”

“No,” Twilight snapped, “It’s June and you know I haven’t seen that movie yet. If you’re coming in, come in; don’t waste my time with show tunes.”

Celestia Morningstar, Princess the First of Equestria, All Other Titles Refused, walked into the study. Twilight glanced at her, and then quickly did a double take, her stare fixing on the hoofball helmet worn by Celestia, with two bottles of cider secured to the side of it with tubing running down towards her mouth.

“I was going to suggest we go to the hoofball game, the Trottingham Terrapins are going up against Los Pegasus Arsenal, but now I’m more curious as to what has you in such a state,” Celestia asked.

“It’s the Budget Proposal, I keep going through it and finding line items snuck in there by the nobility and it’s driving me… Well, it’s driving me very Want It, Need It, to be frank.” Twilight huffed.

Celestia looked at her curiously, “The budget? Has that cleared through the exchequer already?”

“No, this is the first draft, I asked to look at it before the exchequer did, to try and streamline it so it would pass quickly and efficiently. I, um, may have bitten off more than I can chew though.” Twilight looked hopelessly at the stack of paper making up the budget.

Celestia took off her hat and placed it to the side. “Twilight, why on earth would you ask for that? There is a reason we send it through the exchequer. I've had them trained for generations to eliminate most of fat from the budget. We have PONIES. We use them, it’s what they are for. I love you. I want you to be comfortable as a princess, but this is one thing you are very much going to have to learn. We aren't Goddesses. We cannot do everything ourselves. There are limits to our attention, our time, and yes, though you would deny it of me, our knowledge. We must rely on our little ponies to help us in the running of the kingdom, lest we stunt their growth and smother them. So please, put the budget aside. You and I are going to go down to the cinema room and watch that movie. We are going to snuggle and coo at the sappy love story. Then I would request your presence next week at a special dinner I have planned…”

She trailed off as she noticed that Twilight had stopped paying much attention to her. Twilight’s face had relaxed, releasing the self-inflicted stress of budgetary restrictions as she processed Celestia’s words.

“I guess you are right, I don’t need to go over the budget line by line, do I? We pay ponies to do this for us, beyond that, we have ponies whose cutie marks indicate they’re better at this then I. I guess I just get caught up in things. I promise I will start delegating more.” Twilight spoke slowly.

Celestia nodded sagely at her love, “After all, Twilight, it just makes cents.”

155. Smartypants by Honey Mead

“Nonononono!” Celestia sprinted, nearly flying, down the castle corridor. Guards and servants alike dove out of the stampeding monarch’s path. Gripped in her magic, a small, grey, stuffed pony clung desperately to life.

— Ten Minutes Earlier —

Celestia opened the closet door. For many this might have been a moment of comic relief as a veritable tsunami of junk washed over the unprepared pony. Fortunately for all involved, this is a much more serious story. Celestia and Twilight were both far too particular to have a closet that was anything but perfectly organized.

That did not, however, prevent them from accumulating quite a bit of junk along the way.

Before the mighty Sun Goddess stood an almost equally mighty collection of trinkets, baubles, clothes, knick-knacks, paddy-whacks, and other assorted and miscellaneous items that had managed to find their way into the princesses’ possession over their shared life.

That was about to change however, not their shared life, but the volume of stuff—this is not a sad story either.

In twenty minutes Twilight Sparkle would be arriving to help her wife perform the normally dull, though in this case both ponies were looking forward to it, task of spring cleaning. That was not to say that they did this every year. Truth be told, it had been more than a century since they’d attempted this monumental task—their closet being rather impressively large (it also helped to have ponies paid to do most of the actual cleaning).

Celestia had decided to get a jump start on the task because she was bored—it certainly had nothing to do with hiding that one embarrassing picture of Twilight that did not exist because if it did that would mean she’d lied to her wife and everypony knows that Celestia does not lie thank-you-very-much.

Thirty paces inside found Celestia digging through an impressively sized chest. Her magic shifted through the contents, shorting out the detritus that she was positive would not survive the day from the things that she considered worth keeping. Twilight would have to catch up, but she was sure that it would be a simple matter of agreeing and moving on to the rest of it. Down at the bottom, Celestia located what she was looking for. A small oak box polished to a shine.

She lifted the box in her field—there was no second flash of teleportation magic relocating a picture that did not exist from beneath the box and stop insinuating that there was. The box itself was not important. It was, after all, just a box. It was what it contained that gave Celestia pause. Inside, nestled comfortably within the velour lining, was Twilight’s old doll, Smartypants.

It was ancient by most standards. Were it not for the preservation magic it would have been little more than rotted old cloth. That wasn’t to say that it was pretty. It never had been. With button eyes and wool for mane and tail, the poor thing was meant for little fillies who would, as like as not, destroy it in a years time and not built to last. Twilight had managed to keep it together through her entire life—even before casting the preservation magic on it.

Celestia smiled as dust cleared from memories long since forgotten. Images blinked before her mind’s eye of a tiny filly clutching the ratty doll close where she fell asleep, face planted firmly in the binding of an old book. Extracting the doll, Celestia held it up before her eyes, letting it slowly rotate as she savoured the memories that it contained. Bringing Smartypants to her cheek, she squeezed it, inhaling the still lingering scent of her lover.

She couldn’t wait to see the look on Twilight’s face when she saw it.

The faint pop might as well have been an earthquake.

— Fifteen Minutes Later —

There were times it paid to be a princess. Like when you needed a doll older than most ponies repaired in less than five minutes.

Still, there were things that just couldn’t be rushed.

Celestia paced. It wasn’t a particularly good pace, the shop was too small for her long legs and she barely got started when she had to turn right back around. Her eyes flicked to the doll-maker every other second as she worked needle and thread. The wizened mare muttered constantly under her breath about rush jobs, thread textures, and popped seams. Celestia heard none of it.

Finally, with barely a minute to spare, the doll was presented to her, it’s stuffing repacked and seams as good as new. Celestia nearly squealed with joy as she dropped a bag of bits on the counter before disappearing in a flash of golden magic.

The doll-maker looked at the contents of the bag, had a minor heart attack, and retired the next day.

— Twenty Minutes Later —

Twilight clutched Smartypants tightly to her neck, tears wetting her eyes. When Celestia had passed her the box she’d not recognized it. When Celestia urged her to open it, she’d been trepidus—having fallen prey to Celestia’s mischievous sense of humor far too many times. Then she’d opened it.

How she’d forgotten about her lifelong companion of ages past. Unlike the opening of the closet door—The late night study sessions, the research papers, the science projects, all came flooding back in a tsunami.

The lovers shared a kiss and an embrace. It was super romantic… and it would have stayed that way for a while if Luna hadn’t chosen that moment to fly in through the balcony with something small and slightly glossy held in her magic.

156. Ostentatious by Knight of Cerebus

Twilight flicked her eyes towards Celestia, their wide irises pleading for the peaceful release death would bring. Celestia merely gave her same gracious smile, though her guards noted with some worry that the corners of her lips were stretched taught, and her eyes were cleanly focused on an area very much not within the court room. Despite the clear signs of the pain he was causing, the throne room's esteemed guest continued to drone on.

"And here we can see that my planned water park cottage will cover a positively beautiful patch of mountaintop for practically nothing from the royal budget! I crunched the numbers, and between you two fine girls and your money and my truly awe-inspiring wealth, we outta have this babe built by the end of the summer."

The lama emperor had been quite set on this construction project all meeting. Through attempts at trade negotiations, discussions of intercultural discourse between the newly met peoples and even genuine social interaction, the emperor had revealed himself to be, in the humble yet esteemed opinion of his hosts, a self-absorbed idiot.

"By the way, did I show you my latest gold statues? Specially imported from my marble and gold mines, I spare no expense. If you'd just step off those cozy little thrones and--"

"Actually, Emperor Hoofsco, I was thinking perhaps we could show you my greatest treasure in our closing moments." Celestia said, dismissing her guards with a nod towards each of them.

The lama narrowed his eyes, the irises reduced to greedy beads searching Celestia's person for the value this treasure might bring. Thoughts of conquest or thievery flashed through his mind. "Well, uh, yeah, I think we can probably do that."

Celestia smiled, descending the staircase to face the vain politician. "Perhaps we could make this more interesting with a wager?"

Hoofsco's eyes brightened, an evil smile crossing his narrow face. "That sounds like a fine plan to me, your highness."

"If you can find it in your heart to envy me for my treasure after I show it to you, I will gladly fund a water park with my own personal funds. But if this treasure means nothing to you by the time we are done, you will henceforth communicate to myself and all of my citizens using only your servants and citizenry, never anyone associated with you or your crown. Fair?"

"Yeah, sure, alright. Lemme see this treasure."

Celestia wrapped a hoof around the lama, crushing him against her shoulder and pointing out to the other pony on the throne. Her voice became close to a perfect imitation of his own volume and pitch, though it retained Celestia's softer tone. "That creature, right over there, is the greatest thing to ever come out of my country. Look at that perfect little flank. Those sweet, sexy eyelashes. That extra bit of pudge she has from never exercising, perfect for rolly-polly cuddling. She pulls of the librarian look beautifully, wouldn't you say? And that little pout she has right now because I'm complimenting her. Adorable, right?"

Twilight gave a sigh and rolled her eyes. She got up from the throne and struck what had to be the most sarcastic portrayal of a supermodel pose in the history of Equestrian body display. Celestia took this as a sign to continue.

"And those hips. Perfect, am I right? Not to mention, she loves being married. She's a micromanager, so I never have to worry about all the hustle, bustle, attempts at manipulation and judgement I used to get in my personal life. She has it all under control. I can just fall back into her arms and she'll run my life for me, if I let her. Which I don't, but knowing she cares helps.The best part? All she ever wants is loving. She's a total prude, so she won't cop a feel in the middle of the night when I'm trying to sleep, she's got an intense dislike of spending too much money on frivolous things, so she'd never let me do something stupid with my money, and she's got a clingy need for confirmation she's a good person she's always looking to have satisfied, so I can cuddle her and compliment her indefinitely and all she'll do is blush and say she doesn't deserve it, which is a special code for "Please do this as often as you can". Oh, and an intense attachment to and love of me personally, too. To the point she could never imagine having someone else take my place. Fantastic.That is the greatest treasure I own, Hoofsco. If you wanna piece of that, you can swing by the royal chambers and we'll be sure to hook you up with the finest snuggling in this or any country on this fine green earth, any time. What do you think?"

Celestia looked at the dust cloud where Hoofsco had been standing not moments before and smirked.

"Some ponies just don't have a very discerning eye."

157. Kingdom by Davesknd

For an eternity, the kingdom had known nothing but serene peace and quiet. While there had been internal turmoil form time to time, the borders had remained the same and the onlookers would witness that everything was fine.

But now, at this time, it was time to expand.

And so, two armies set out to conquer.

The armies were clad in white armour with the first lines wielding golden shields. They left early and expanded through the covered lands, overflown with feathery snow.

After a while, they reached the enemy lands where lavender fields were waiting.

Slowly, the two armies circled the enemy lands only sometimes sending a scout into the borders, before they attacked.

The strike was brutal and with one swift action, the gentle lavender hills, with their soft curves and the flowing purple seas with the pink river were brutally annexed. Armies roamed though the lands, leaving no spot untouched and no-

"Celestia?" Twilight asked suddenly, stirring the pony behind her.

"Yes, dear?"

"What is going through your head when you sneak up on me to give me a hug?" the smaller princess asked and relaxed into her lover's embrace

"Oh... nothing..."

158. Global by Knight of Lycaeus

“I’m not sure I like any of these options for our vacations.” said Celestia.

“What’s wrong with going to a remote tropical island?” asked the slightly annoyed lavender alicorn.

“Remote is the problem, there’s nopony, actually no one around in general.”

“But remote means we can’t be interrupted or mobbed or have ponies grovel over us.” was the still annoyed reply.

“Still remote is rather dull, wouldn’t it be better to be with others in spite of those annoyances?”

Twilight sighed, “Fine, but what’s wrong with the other options then? Those ones were fine, we’re with others.”

"Nothing really appeals to me for any of them, I’ve been to most more times than I could count and the others. Well the others would have us run into endless mobs and disguising ourselves may not be workable in some places.”

Twilight groaned, she knew that planning any trips with Celestia was difficult. Most places she had been to before, well that was true of the well populated cities not so much all the towns and villages. But then those places lacked people and activities, going remote was also considered a non-option as Celestia despite the crowds and grovelling generally preferred places with people.”

“We don’t have to go away you know” pulling Twilight close, “We could stay here and hide deeper in the castle while Luna handles things.”

“Not really a vacation, we’ll be away from most but then we have the nobility to dodge and with how persistent most are we’ll be found out and then endlessly bothered.”

“That might be the best option as we can't find somewhere else we agree on.”

Twilight sighed again, thinking about all the options she had researched before trying to convince Celestia to leave for vacation rather than shutting themselves in. As she thought back to all the places, she remembered an upcoming event that might be the ticket to a vacation away from Canterlot.

‘Last chance, hopefully this will work.’

“How about a global tour then?” suggested Twilight.

“A global tour to where?”

“Oh some places you’ve been to, others you haven’t. Besides you’ll like this tour.”

“Oh, why’s that?”

“Pinkie had told me that the Cakes were thinking about it before deciding it wouldn’t work out. Pinkie however might go.”

Celestia thought for a moment before it clicked, “A baking tour?”

“Actually a baking competition is going global. Their idea about moving from local to global is to promote treats beyond where they originated from, bakers already do this but this competition is hopefully to draw more attention and attraction.”

“So a baking competition that we could just follow and watch? Not the best idea for a vacation.”

“Some of the best talents are competing” Twilight turned towards Celestia and smiled, “But some are also making samples for visitors to try, including Lime Cream.”

Celestia froze, Lime Cream was an unusual topping for desserts but the pony Lime Cream was internationally renown as one of the best pâtissière, cakes were her specialty.

After a length Celestia finally spoke, “S-sure, let’s leave Canterlot and meet Lime Cream.”

Twilight laughed and hugged her love close, “You and cakes, you really love them. I almost fear you love them more than me but I know that’s not the case.” as she kissed Celestia. “Now then we have a vacation to plan and pack for.”

159. Cheese by Honey Mead

Twilight and Celestia lingered outside the private dining hall where the latter and her sister took their evening and morning meals.

“I don’t think I can do this,” Twilight said in a whisper, her tail twitching with nervousness.

Celestia gently nuzzled her in a reassuring manner. “Of course you can. I have the utmost faith in you.”

“But we don’t know each other all that well.” She bit her lip. “What if she—”

Celestia’s lips touching her cut her off. “Twilight, you can do this.”

As though the kiss had released a flood of untapped courage, Twilight’s entire demeanour changed. She stood straighter with confidence verily oozing out of her. “Right.”

The door opened and the couple walked in.

Luna looked up from her brinner[1] and smiled as she greeted them. The greeting was returned in kind as Twilight and Celestia took their seats opposite her. Nopony spoke for a time as the new arrivals began filling their plates with the assorted foods.

Celestia nudged Twilight.

Twilight coughed into her hoof. “Uhm, Luna?”

Luna looked up from her waffles. “Yes, Twilight?”

“I was just wondering… uhm…” she looked back up at Celestia as she trailed off, all her earlier confidence having vanished. Receiving nothing more than an urge to continue, she turned back to Luna who was staring between them with a look of growing concern.

“Is something the matter?”

Celestia sighed, kissed Twilight gently on the cheek, then said, “Cheese just whey out of her depth.”

Luna groaned, her head slowly sinking into upturned forehooves.

“I camembert-lieve I agreed to this,” Twilight managed, a fragile smile finding its way to her lips.

"Mother's Mane! Not you too Twilight!"

"I'm sorry, Luna, provolone now. Feta get used to it."

“That’s a gouda one!” Celestia chirped as Luna groaned even louder and sunk beneath the table.

Twilight turned to Celestia, her smile growing wider. “Edan you have to agree this is packing it in a bit.”

“That was Nacho best work. Swiss some time you will get cheddar."

"I hate you both."

[1] It was the third Saturday of March.

160. Expedient by Maddielittle1998

Twilight sparkle stood beside her mentor, confident in herself for once. She was about to ask Princess Celestia if they could make their first public appearance as a couple. And she knew Princess Celestia would agree because why not? She had already declared her love to her, why not make it known to the kingdom what they were? Ponies in Ponyville did it all the time.

Twilight cleared her throat and looked up to the tall, white alicorn.

"Princess," she started.

"Celestia." Celestia corrected.

"Oh, um..right .Celestia." Twilight rubbed her fore hooves together.

"Celestia, I want to go with you to the Grand Galloping Gala. As your date, if you would allow me." Twilight bowed her head respectfully.

She looked up at her beautiful mare friend expectingly, but Celestia had turned away from the purple alicorn.

Celestia's face darkened and she did not meet Twilights gaze. Her flowing mane seemed to purposefully cover half of her face when Twilight tried to meet her eyes.

"Celestia, what's wrong?"

The princess stood looking out of the window of the castle corridor , at the sunset. Twilight began to worry and backed away towards the door.

"I'm so sorry Celestia, I shouldn't have come and demanded of you so quickly, I'll just go now if you need time to think-"

"Twilight. Please come here." Celestia drew her mare friend close and kissed her softly.

" I can't remember the last time I was asked to be someone's special some pony. I'm still getting used to it."She stroked Twilights mane with a careful hoof." I'm I'm sorry to have ignored you."

Twilight wallowed in Celestias sweet smelling coat, her beautiful eyes smiling down at her, but with a hint if sadness up hidden within them.

"So, will you go with me?" Something told Twilight Celestia was trying to avoid the question on purpose.

Celestia buried her head in Twilights mane." No, my dearest. I cannot."

"Well. Why not, you have gone with someone before, "

"As a formality,and it was with a colt. I cannot go in public with a mare. Not here in Canterlot, it's- it's not the way things are done,"

Celestias voice shook as if each word she said to Twilight pained her to utter.

Twilight slowly pulled away from Celestia. She was thoroughly confused.

" Celestia, you are giving me mixed feelings. You said you loved me, so why not tell the world?"

Celestia tried to hold Twilight again but Twilight backed away.

"Who cares what anyone else thinks, I'm your mare friend. Don't I matter more?"

Twilight began to tear up, and Celestia looked as if she were in pain, seeing her back away from her.

"Twilight, of course you do, you mean the world to me. But sometimes you have to make decisions for the greater good. For what the ponies out there want. In these times, I need to make the right choices, instead of the expedient ones." Celestia tried to use her best reasoning voice but could tell she already lost Twilight." The ponies here have made it clear that they do not approve of same sex relationships."

Twilight stamped her hoof on the floor, tears streaming down her face. Her heart was breaking at what Celestia was telling her.

"Dearest, please, I'm not saying we cannot be together at all, I did agree to court you remember? But we need to stay secret."

Twilight glared at her love. The only pony she cared for with this kind of burning passion.

"I thought you were different, Celestia. Who cares what they think. You are the Princess you should make whatever decisions you want."

"If they found out that their princesses were- were-"

"What, GAY?" Twilight kicked the floor again and yelled with all her little lungs could manage." No, your scared of what they will think, well you know what? Not that it matters to you, but do you know what i think?"

"Please, your opinion does matter to me, Twilight. I do care-"

All of Twilights emotions boiled up in one big nasty sentence." I think you are a coward! "

With that, a crying Twilight ran off , out of the castle and flew into the air. Leaving a sobbing alicorn princess with a broken relationship to mend.

" I was just trying to do the right thing..."

Author's Notes:

Welcome yet another new(awesome) author to the collab! Let Maddielittle1998 know what you think of their first entry into this crazy little thing we call Twilestia...

161. Affair by Honey Mead

Twilight ran.

It started as a dignified trot, head high, chin up, purposeful steps. By the first turn she could barely see for the tears in her eyes. It was the first sob that broke the levee. All sense of poise washed away in the flood of emotions that followed.

When the clatter of racing hooves reached her ear, she knew she'd not be able to out run them.

Twilight blinked.

A flash of golden light filled the Books and Branches library, only for a more stable glow to replace it a second later.

Celestia took in the ancient tree's interior with red, puffy eyes. It was empty save for the books that called it home. "Twilight?" she rasped, her voice too weak to produce an echo. She moved deeper into the building, climbing the stairs toward Twilight's room, calling out for her ever other step. The creak of floorboards the only reply.

It was a small door that led into Twilight's bedroom, designed as it was for normal ponies. It was wood and paint, and thin besides. Yet, it may as well have been the gates of Tartarus for all that Celestia could make herself open it.

She rested her head against the rough surface and sighed. "Twilight? Please speak to me."

Any pony else would have missed the faint sob that came from the other side, but to Celestia's ears it was as loud as a Sonic Rainboom. She waited until the silence became too much to bear.

"I-- I'm sorry," she began, uncertain if her voice was even penetrating the door. "I know there is nothing that I can say to make this right. I know that... I know you hate me right now. And you should. I won't make any excuses. You deserve so much better than that. Just... I need to know that you will be alright." She drew a shaky breath. "I've sent for your parents and the girls, but until they arrive, I can't let you be alone right now. Please talk to me... say something. Yell at me. Anything so that I know you are there."

Celestia fell with the silence, crumpling to the floor like a paper doll under its own weight.

"How long?"

Celestia stared at the thin gap between the floor and door. "It's not that si--"

"I asked how long!"

She sighed. "Six months."

"Six months!" The door shook as Twilight's hoof slammed against it, and Celestia flinched. "I can't believe you! I trusted you!"

"I know."

"I gave you my heart!"

"I know."

"And you betrayed me!"

Celestia stared at the gap and nodded, even though she knew Twilight couldn't see her. "I'm sorry."

"How?" Twilight finally asked, the anger ebbing from her voice. A dull thump sounding from her side of the door. "How could you do this to me?"

"It started..." Celestia dug her hoof into the floor. "It started at the garden party. Just... friends. You know we started spending time together after that. It... it just grew from there. We didn't--"

"Good intentions," Twilight said, her voice dull and lifeless.

Celestia nodded again. "I don't expect you to forgive me. I don't deserve it."

"Why her?" Celestia closed her eyes, hoping that she would let it go. The door shook again. "Why her Princess? WHY HER!"

"That's why," she whispered before she could stop herself. Celestia cringed, hoping that she had gone unheard.

"What?"

Celestia closed her eyes, trying to hold back the tears. "I... I tried Twilight. I tried so hard. I wanted it to be you. You're everything I... But you... I couldn't..." She swallowed back the lump in her throat. "Do you know what she calls me when we are alone? Sunbutt. She calls me Sunbutt, Twilight. Luna is not so at ease in my presence. You... you still don't see me, Twilight. Even after... when you look into my eyes. You are looking for approval. I can't be your mentor and your lover, Twilight. None of that excuses what I've done, and if you are never able to forgive me, I understand." The creak of old hinges pulled at Celestia's ear. "Your friends are here. I should go." Her horn began to glow. "I am so sorry for what I have done to you. I... I will always love you... my faithful student."

A flash of sunlight filled the library.

162. Pizazz by Knight of Lycaeus

“Come on, another try.” as Celestia tried to coax the slightly winded lavender alicorn.

“We’ve already tried this a few times already. Maybe a break?” Twilight replied back.

“Well you we’re the one interested in doing this and you are close. So one more try?” giving her partner a smile.

Twilight sighed, “As much I want this perfect, I need a break.” as she walked over to the nearest cushion.

Celestia joined her on the adjacent cushion, “Well it was a good attempt. Although for something like this wouldn’t Luna have been the better pony to ask?”

“Luna?” it took a while for Twilight’s tired mind to figure out what Celestia was suggesting, “Oh right. Her whole thunder and lightening act. I guess so but still you’re an important part of this so I prefer asking you for help. Besides I don’t think I can pull off the whole shock and awe act she does complete with the Royal Canterlot Voice.”

Celestia chuckled, “Yes, she was always the more dramatic one of the two of us. Her whole persona with that was very useful for scaring off foes and invading forces….”

Noticing Celestia’s distracted look, “Reminiscing?”

Celestia blinked, “A little. It was quite awe inspiring seeing Luna control thunder and lightening on the battlefield in full war gear and the Royal Canterlot Voice only added to the effect.” Celestia paused for a moment, “Maybe you’re friend Trixie, I think her name was, may be able to give some pointers?”

Twilight shook her head, “Again not a really great idea, a lot of what she does is from the Illusion school of magic or it’s stage magic. Impressive looking but requiring less magic than Luna’s act. If I were to attempt it I would need to push extremely hard on controlling the magical flow to a small trickle so I don’t end up overpowering the spells especially the stage magic. Besides her act has a storytelling component, so not very fitting for what I’m attempting.”

“Anyone else you could ask?”

Twilight thought it over before answering, “Rainbow Dash, if her act didn’t involve stunts that few could really perform properly. Rarity’s is making things shine, so that’s out. Everypony else are not really into showmareship.” Twilight paused, “Well Cadance did something once, but that requires either the Crystal Heart or Crystal Pony magic which I lack, so that’s also out. What’s I’m doing is more simple than that, asking them for help wouldn’t do me much good.”

Celestia rose to stand, “Well we should finish practicing, that day is almost here. Although perhaps you could look to your friends for inspiration since their own acts don’t exactly work for you.”

The day of it came, it came still and quiet to the large but simple clearing prepared in advance for the event.

“Nervous?” Celestia asked Twilight.

Twilight in the middle of some breathing exercises, “A little. I’m still worried if I’ve gotten everything planned out properly. If there wa-” She was cut off by a quick kiss from Celestia.

“Celestia?” she asked once the kiss was over.

“You’ll be fine: giving her a comforting hug and a longer, deeper kiss, “Now while it would be nice for me to have you all day, you have something to do.”

“Right”, a deep breath, “Thank you, Tia. I’ll see you afterwards.”

Twilight stepped into the clearing where ponies had gathered in scores. At a timing known to Twilight she took off into the air reaching a decent height where she could easily survey the ground and the ponies below but also low enough that the ponies could still see her. She turned into a simple dive, her angle would give her some speed but nowhere as steep or as fast as dives used by the more well trained pegasi. Nearing the ground she quickly ascended again, her horn now alight. It’s grip grasped on something that none could see at the moment but once she nearly cleared the treeline did her ascent slow and all those gathered could feel the thick magic in the air. Behind her the sun was rising, it climbed quickly to the treeline than it began matching the rate of Twilight’s ascent. Twilight again stopped at a good height while the sun rose higher and higher. As the sun climbed higher it shone brighter, it illuminated not only the pony who had raised it up but also the carefully positioned gems and crystal giving the clearing a dazzling effect of light and shadow but also one of colour. The sun had risen, Princess Twilight Sparkle had brought forth the dawn for the Summer Sun Celebration.

163. Luna's Mane by Maddielittle1998

Twilight Sparkle sighed wistfully as she stared out of her window at the Canterlot Castle. Today had been a great day with her marefriend because they had visited the local theatre in the city to watch Dragon King the musical.

Princess Celestia had recently decided to allow Twilight to court her and things were going well for the most part. They even held hooves for the first time during the play. But Twilight had tried to lean in for a kiss at the end of the showing, when the curtains closed and the theater went black. And Celestia moved her head away slightly before Twilight could place a kiss on her lips. Just enough to tell Twilight she wasn't ready.

It made her feel a little sad, but she knew deep down,Celestia wanted to kiss. She was just nervous, and that was ok.

The only thing that stopped Twilight from taking their relationship further was Celestia. But that could be easily fixed with a trick she learned from Rarity.

And tonight at dinner in the royal dining hall, it would happen. Some way or another. She would get Celestia to kiss her.

Luna sat at the right hand of Celestia at the grand table in the eating hall. Twilight walked in, a smirk on her face and her tail swaying teasingly.

She could already see Celestia's eyes traveling down Twilights body. Only because Twilight was using her hips to walk more than usual. She was purposefully trying to be suggestive.And so far it was working to her advantage. Celestia fidgeted in her chair as Luna nodded to Twilight as a greeting.

"Good evening, Twilight. Nice to see you here for dinner." The moon Princess stated in her serious manner.

Twilight smiled deviously and sat down at the table.

"Hi Luna, hi Celestia." Just as Celestia was about to say something, Twilight turned her attention to Luna.

"Wow, Luna, you look absolutely stunning tonight, can I just say I have always admired your beautiful mane?"

Luna raised an eyebrow at her sisters marefriend and put a hoof to her chest." Are you talking to me, Twilight Sparkle?"

Twilight grinned and picked up her fork, and took a bite of her salad.

"Yes, who else has a mane in Equestria like yours? You have stars flowing through it, it's incredible! It looks exactly like the night sky if you ask me."

Luna looked completely surprised at the comment, but smiled anyway. "Thank you, Twilight Sparkle. I do not usually notice it.."

Twilight set her fork down and gaped at Luna. "But Luna! how could you not! It is easily the most attractive mane in all of Equestria!"

Celestia was watching the two smaller alicorns talk as she sat in silence. She even seemed to be glaring at Luna's mane.

Twilight noticed this and smirked even more.

Perfect!

Luna touched her mane bashfully. "Tia, is it really that attractive?" As she said it, Luna secretly winked at Twilight.

Wait, she knew what Twilight was up to? Oh, what a smart mare... Twilight thought. She's playing along with me! Thank you Luna!

Twilight looked at Celestia, feeling even more confident in what her little game had caused.

Celestia was having trouble controlling herself and it was visible.

She looked at Twilight with her eye that wasn't hidden behind hair and Twilight could see the fire within her expression.

"Of, course, Luna! it is very beautiful." She answered, between gritted teeth.

Twilight felt a twinge if fear for her immortal soul at that moment, but chose to ignored it. If she did it right, like Rarity said, she should be fine and a very happy mare by the end of the night.

"Yes, Luna. Why, you are probably the most beautiful mare in Equestria!" Twilight let this last comment sound the most convincing. For she knew this would be the last straw judging by the look in Celestias face.

"SHE IS NOT MORE BEAUTIFUL THAN US!" Celestia shouted in the royal Canterlot voice. Celestia was absolutely seething with rage. Her patience had disappeared, and with that, Luna burst into laughter.

"AHAHAHAHA! Oh Sister, you should see yourself!!" Luna did a double take over and fell onto her back rolling in laughter on the ground.

Twilight was snickering herself, and couldn't stop. For some reason it was just funny to see Celestia so jealous.

"We are teasing, darling. I wouldn't really flirt with Luna, you know that!" Twilight gave Celestia her best " forgive me?" Smile. It didn't work and Celestia began to walk away from the dinner table.

Twilight caught up to her and placed a hoof on her shoulder.

"It was all in good fun, Tia."

Celestia looked at Twilight. Her large magenta eyes searching Twilights own darker ones.

"I know, darling. I'm sorry for losing myself. But, I don't know, I don't like you complimenting other mares."

Celestia hung her head in shame." It's jealousy. Horrible, I know."

Twilight brought her hoof to meet Celestias chin. "Well, there is no other beautiful mare to pull off success a jealous roar like you just did."

Celestia smiled." Really?"

"Really." Twilight said, leaning into Celestia just a little more.

Celestia realized how close they were to each other and moved her head to meet Twilight's.

Then, without hesitation, she kissed her right on the lips.

164. Singing by Misago

"You used to sing in battle?"

Princess Celestia looked up from the book she'd been reading, a questioning eyebrow raised at the unusual question. She and Twilight were lying on a cushion in the middle of the couple's living room. Twilight was snugly embraced by Celestia's wing, and the two were enjoying the first quiet hours in a while.

Judging by the book floating in the aura of magenta magic, Twilight had been reading an old history book. One of those Celestia was still embarrassed about, so they were usually placed in between and behind as many cookbooks as the royal library had, where Twilight would hopefully not find them.

The older librarians knew better than to move anything from the cookbook section. Probably, there was an overeager apprentice around.

With a sigh, Celestia nodded. "Yes, I did. Though it was not as much singing as it was reciting incantations that just happened to come in song form."

It was always a sight to see when Twilight went from "Interesting to know" to "Can you teach me? Pleasepleaseplease!" in about half a second. Her eyes sparkled, her ears flicked and, Celestia's favorite part, she became even more affectionate than she already was.

So when she felt Twilight press against her, wings trying to flutter under the feathery white blanket currently holding her, she suppressed a smile and preempted the incoming question with a soft kiss.

"I'm sorry, love." Even after more than a year of marriage, Twilight would never fail to blush at every little kiss, and Celestia loved her for it. "I am afraid that this is something I can not teach you."

"What? Why not?" Twilight's pout was probably one of the most powerful weapons Celestia had ever faced. She had to look away to have any chance of surviving with her willpower intact.

"Because the genetic traits needed for using these incantations died out a long while ago", Celestia explained.

Twilight furrowed her brow at that. "A genetic trait?"

"Yes. It was called Inherent Princess Dependency, and it was only observed in mares coming from a few unicorn family lines about two thousand years ago. Mares found with that trait were taken from their families and trained from a young age to sing with me."

"So, you taught the incantations to them?" A hint of jealousy crept into Twilight's voice, and Celestia quickly pulled her wife closer to her.

"No, they were required for me to use them. If they recited the incantations when I would, their magic would connect, and I could draw that massive power into a spell I wanted to use."

Celestia paused for a moment.

"Come to think of it", she muttered, "that might be where all those rumors of my harem came from..."

Twilight snorted at that. "You disproved those during our wedding night."

"In any case", Celestia continued firmly, hoping that here own blush was not as prominent as she suspected, "these traits died out, and with them the Incantations. I still remember some, but they have little application outside of a war zone."

She sighed again. "Believe me, love. The sight of a lush grassland devastated by magic as powerful as this is something that stays with you."

She felt Twilight nuzzle her neck in consolation, and she leaned into it. It felt good to talk about something she had carried with her for so long. Twilight had done so much for her already, and she had no words for how lucky she was to have her by her side.

"Twilight Sparkle! Sister! There is a problem!"

Both Celestia and Twilight turned to face Luna.

Her mane was a mess. The ethereal mass sparkling with stars had little tufts sticking out of it, and Luna was nervously trying to smooth them down with her hooves. The culprit was easily found.

Balanced on Luna's head and safely held by her magic was a giggling alicorn filly. She had a dark blue coat, a white-and-lavender striped mane, and currently, she was amusing herself with batting whatever of Luna's mane she could reach.

"You said she was supposed to sleep, but she refuses to! I explained to her that she needs rest to grow, but she just keeps doing... that!"

Rolling her eyes and ignoring the tickling sensation of Twilight chuckling into her neck, Celestia used her own magic to float the filly over to her. The foal seemed to enjoy the flight immensely, waving her little legs around and cheering with joy.

"Aw! Is Aunty Luna mean to you, my little Bianca?", Celestia cooed, kissing the filly on her forehead. "Don't worry. Momma Tia and Momma Twi will make sure you will get your sleep."

"'Tis not true! I would never be mean to my niece!", Luna wailed.

Celestia lifted her wing, and Twilight already rolled on her side, receiving her floating daughter and embracing her between her forelegs. So protected, Bianca soon yawned, and fought a visibly losing battle against her body's need to rest.

"And what about the big blue filly?", Twilight whispered to Celestia, in between cleaning Bianca's own unruly mane with her tongue, drawing mewling sounds from the sleepy filly.

Turning her head to face her sister, who was still awkwardly standing behind them, Celestia unfurled her other wing invitingly, and with a blush and a little murmur of not being a foal anymore, Luna was tucked in on her other side.

And with a warm smile to Twilight, Celestia began to quietly sing a song she had learned long ago, a wordless hymn of love and harmony. That was, after all, a much better use for her voice.

165. The Year of the Bleeding Sun: Dependency by Knight of Cerebus

"The Year Of Bleeding Sun, ANMM 3244, is known amongst Equestrian scholars as the single greatest catastrophe the country has ever endured. It is pointed to as a sign of the negligence of alicorn authority figures by Equestria's detractors, and as a sign of negligence in the fair treatment of alicorn authority figures by its supporters. While the precise catalyst for the disaster can be attributed to exaggerated stress and pressure, it is frequently agreed upon that the true cause was a failing both of subject and ruler alike to acknowledge the extent to which emotional distress impacted the latter."

Stage One: Denial

Celestia watched the court with distant eyes. The discussion was something her mind was easily able to keep up with on most days, and she often surprised the opposing parties on a good day by proposing solutions better than either of them had thought of. This was not, however, a good day. Nor had the day before been. Nor had the day before that. She could not, in point of fact, remember a day she could classify willingly as "good". However, each of those days had also not been bad, per se. There was a certain unreality to them, as if she was living a parody of her life from the beginning of the day until the end. She did not feel happy, or sad, or any of the above. She, quite simply, felt nothing. But while she could not feel, she could still hear, and what her ears picked up at the current moment was a sudden rise in volume in the midst of the debate.

To her left sat Tax Minister Cloistered Coin, and to the right Minister Of Economics Pressed Check. The difference in budget they were discussing was a few hundred thousand bits. Typically, she would have found a way to satisfy both parties. These days she acknowledge whichever one gave the most convincing closing arguments, nod to note the court was dismissed, and promptly return to her room to read. Something about reading still comforted her. It felt like she was alive again.

Voices around her rose. The tax maker was looking to her for support. A dim, barely-functioning part of her mind recognized that he likely expected her help on this matter. The truth was more complicated than that. She was not for government control of wealth or industrialist control of wealth, but rather responsible management of it. Thus, her policies on economics shifted frequently, based upon who commanded the money in Equestria and how equitable it would be to take it from them based upon their uses of it. However, it was harder to decide this when her clarity of mind had change, as if by alchemy, from crystal to fogged glass.

She nodded to the opposition, biding him continue, when the exceptionally flustered tax maker, now red in the face, cut in. "This is patently ridiculous! I request another member of the cabinet be the deciding factor in matters it is clear Her Majesty has no investment in or attention to!"

The businessman coughed. "Minister Coin, is this truly appropriate--"

"No, this has gone on far enough! I cannot work under these circumstances! No ruler who receives her tax forums slipped under her door at the crack of dawn and returns them four hours late in the middle of the night should be overseeing a meeting of this importance!"

"Cloister, she's--"

"No! We all have been very understanding of Her Majesty's--"

"Loss?"

Celestia's voice cut through the room, her immense form rising like a fallen angel, wings spreading half-open, as if preparing for flight. The temperature surrounding Minister Cloistered Coin plummeted, and to this day rumors persist that the very light around him was plucked from the air.

"I believe, Minister Coin, there is an issue in semantics, here. You have accomodated my, as you would say, "loss", most admirably, and for this I am very grateful. You obviously, however, have not understood my loss. And, as a result, you cannot accommodate it satisfactorily. However, if you so desire, we may finish this meeting by allowing you to understand my loss, and from there I can find a representative of my authority more to your liking."

"Your Majesty, I--"

A crown slammed against Cloistered Coin's podium with the force of a battering ram, cracking the wood and filling the hallway with the sound of metal being crushed into ribbon. Celestia advanced towards the trembling minister, her face as flat as a lake of ice, stepping out of her shoes as she did so. At once, her eyes started glowing, but where before they glowed with a golden magic, now they were filled with the lifeless, dull red of the setting sun. Her necklace dissolve into molten metal around her chest, and then into stardust. The same dead fire erupted from her horn, and enveloped Cloistered's own, and, at last, he understood.

A hollow cave formed, somewhere deep in his soul. Or, rather, it had always been there, but only now was he realizing it lived there. And this cave was hungry. It was alive with desire and mockery, and it fed upon things that were loved. He saw a hundred thousand happy memories fall into the jaws of this beast, forever to be locked in its guts. He saw this repeated over eons. And all the while, the creature screamed. It taunted him with its existence, telling him it would come for everything one day, and it laughed at how it took the beautiful things he had seen in this world and how pointless they all were, since it could eat them and lock them away for all eternity. And this he suddenly knew to be called the song of hatred and despair.

But then he saw one who fought this monster. One who was safe from it, and who laughed and danced and tore away a hundred thousand from its jaws in a sweep of her hoof. He saw her blushes, kisses, her laughter and love. He saw her mourning, her fears, her dreams that never came to pass. He saw her share her life with him, and like a ray of dawn, he knew they could live together at last without fear of being eaten. And he saw that she, and only she, drowned out the screams of the monster. She lived free of knowing what the monster did, until at last she saw it for herself. Seven times, she saw it, and then an eighth last of all. But she still was happy, because she had a family that was free of the monster. And they knew it was still there, but he didn't care, because he had a family, and it could survive the monster and escape. And then, quite abruptly, that fantasy of escape died around him. He and his family were walking through the woods on a lonely autumn day,

All at once, the creature struck her from within, forming a poison worm of agony in her heart, and the empty void tore her to shreds, laughing all the while. She writhed and screamed and then lay still, and the monster ate her whole. He saw her eaten by worms, and her bones left to rot in the depths of the earth, hidden by wood. And then he saw that nobody cared. She had lived so bright, and so brilliant a life, and in the blink of an eye it was swept aside. The world moved on, and he stayed in place. And all at once the screaming of the monster came back, louder than ever.

And the world told him to move on, too, but he couldn't hear them because the monster would not stop screaming, and it screamed at him until his ears bled and his mind echoed with the song of hatred and despair, and he wished he could give in and join the world in the belly of the monster, too. But he couldn't, because others depended on his life for their crops and their world to work, and he and only he could help them. And so he lived on, but all he still wished to join the monster, and so he lived a howling, empty void, screaming in silence at the song of hatred and despair.

And then, at last, it was over, but not because it got any better. Celestia pulled her horn away, and the guards and minister watched their colleague collapse to the ground, weak sobs coming from his lungs.

Celestia's voice rang out like a funeral knell from above. "Minister Coin raised a very valid point. My rulership is completely insufficient, and I intend to remedy that today and forevermore. Take a record, secretary. Today, with a resolute mind and a heart full of regrets, I formally abdicate the throne of Equestria. May Queen Luna's monarchy be a long and happy one."

And then, in a flash of crimson light, Celestia was gone. She had been wrong about one thing. For the next four hundred days, Equestria would care very much. The death of Twilight Sparkle would hang over the heads of them all.

Author's Notes:

Chapter 1 of Knight of Cerebus' fantastic series exploring the stages of grief.

Chapter 2

166. Oh no, not again! by Jonesly

It was June 4 in Canterlot. Not that the date really mattered, it just happened to be a Wednesday in a month with no holidays. Celestia liked that, she was contemplating declaring June 4 a national holiday, depending on how the evening went. She was sitting at a table in the gardens, waiting for her date to arrive.

Along the path, Twilight walked up. She stopped when she caught sight of Celestia. “You're... not wearing anything?”

Celestia giggled, “Why do you sound so surprised Dear?”

Twilight smiled back at her, “Well, it's just, I've become accustomed to you wearing things, either your regalia, or the various things on your head... no matter, you look very nice.”

“As do you, now please, join me for dinner?”

“I would be delighted to.” Twilight replied as she sat down to the candle lit table.

Dinner proceeded as expected. Delicious courses devoured as conversation flowed around the mundane; Spike's grades at school; and the arcane; that new spell that did very interesting things as it flowed through the local leylines. Finally after a desert course that included no cakes, Twilight sought to wrap up their date.

“Thank you for the lovely dinner,” Twilight said, standing up, “If you don't need me, I wanted to catch Luna before I went to bed and ask her about a certain constellation she's made that seems to be in the shape of a lightning bolt coming out of a cloud.”

As she started to walk away, Celestia raised a hoof, her mouth open to call Twilight back... she paused, started to lower her hoof then got a determined look on her face.

“Wait... not again. I have to say this while I still can.” Twilight paused on hearing the serious tone coming from behind her. She looked back to see Celestia with a very serious look on her face. The elder princess beckoned back the younger, gesturing at the seat across from her. She came back to the table and sat down.

“It is a trite thing to say, almost a pun coming from me, but Twilight, you are my light. You have a way about you that makes every thing seem fresh and new. Even the old familiar routines in which we find ourselves are tinged with excitement for me. Before you came along, I was a hopeless mare. I had banished my sister to the moon, the student I relied on to save her and bring back my Lulu betrayed me and fled through the mirror. There was nothing to look forward to but an eternity alone, being consumed by the hollow feeling inside. Then you came along and changed everything.”

Celestia took a deep breath and forged onward, “Over the years you've grown. What you haven't seen is that I've grown too. I've grown to depend on your company; to rely on your advice. I seek you out for advice on problems that I used to just ignore. You are the partner I've wanted, the partner I need. I love you with all my being. It took the combined intervention of both Luna and Cadance and a whole lot of Applejack... the drink, not your friend, to even get me to admit that I wanted you to be more then my student. I have never in my entire existence made a decision so wise as to come to you with my feelings. I love you Twilight. Make no mistake, I am old, very old. I have had many loves through the ages. Twilight, you are not my first lover, but you shall be the last.” Celestia paused, gathering her courage. She brought forth a box and opened it, a necklace sat in it, Twilight's cutie mark centered in the middle overlayed on top of a familiar sun emblem.

“Please, marry me. Be mine through this life and the next.”

Twilight looked at her with wide, panicked eyes. “I... You... We...” with a sudden flash of purple light, Twilight vanished from the table in a teleport.

Celestia's face fell, “Oh no...” she whispered.

167. Burn by Knight of Lyceaus

Ash, fine grey ash covered the floor. Most of the ashes had scattered across the room during one wild magical surge or another. Ash, the fine remains of fire. Fire was powerful, destructive, consuming. The largest mound of ash was the one that lay just in front of the sleeping mare. The lavender alicorn had drained her vast magical reserves in a series of wild surge as her magic grabbed at anything that remind Twilight of it. Him or her, it mattered little at this time, all that matter was purging all she could.

The other mare in the room has entered in quietly during one of the final burning rages. She had witnessed the destructive power of fire tearing through everything it latched onto but she saw the great control that Twilight possessed to not reduce everything to ashes even as her magic raged. Celestia knew what her friend was going through, the betrayal and the hurt from a spurned love. She too had felt that feeling over the centuries. She remembered her first in vague details but remember her last in vivid imagery that still lingered at the edge of her mind. Her last lover had been little more than a century ago, he was smart, powerful, strong, dedicated all desirable traits but he was also cruel, manipulative, merciless. In the end his final act was to destroy everything he could about Celestia, he was a gentle love that masked the merciless tyrant who only sought the crown for his own gains.

His final actions had destroyed much and it had take a long time for Equestria to recover and even longer for Celestia to do the same. In fact this male, his love and his powerful betrayal was the last she could take. Losing her sister so long ago was difficult but then to be backstabbed by one of the few she thought she could trust, well with that she never wanted to lay bare her heart to another again, his actions so powerful that she built walls and closed herself keeping everything bottled. None who worked for her, tended her, served her, guarded her ever came close to open her heart again not even her own chosen students were able to help her. She maintained a pleasant demeanour on the outside, a mask for the lingering hurt she still felt. Only in the last few decades did the efforts to open her heart again bear some fruit. Sunset Shimmer and Blueblood before their arrogance got the better of them had eased her heart open a little; Cadence with her personality and presence likewise helped her to open up again. But none would accomplish what Twilight did, the wondrous mare that now lay asleep pushed past everything, she pushed further than any had in years. She got Celestia to open her heart up again, to find and enjoy the close companionship she had been lacking.

Now Celestia was prepared to do the same. The wonderful mare had been burned by one she had thought loved her. Celestia knew there was more to fire than destruction, fire was life, energy, passion. Things she hoped to impart to Twilight while she helped heal her heart much like Twilight had done for her.

168. Suburban by ArguingPizza

“31,519 bits for a 76% demolished home, 11,915 bits for damage to underlying bedrock underneath land being used for construction of a new housing division on the outskirts of Ponyville, 2,145 bits for untilled farmland, 112,950 bits for the Ponyville Public Library-”

“Oh come on! I had no part in that one!” Twilight yelled in exasperation.

Celestia paused in her reading of the rather lengthy bill. She peered down over her red-rimmed reading glasses and raised her eyebrow.

“Really? Tirek found you in a random field, you didn’t think he’d find you at your home?” she asked, incredulously.

“W-but I-and he-“ Twilight sputtered nonsense before she was able to sooth her outrage enough to form a coherent sentence. “I didn’t think he’d just blow it up! Who even does that?!”

Celestia nodded in agreement and removed her glasses in a flourish of golden magic. “I agree it is most unusual,” she conceded, then returned to her previous firm disapproval. “However, considering that mere moments later you stood against him on even terms, could you have not saved the library without undue risk to yourself?”

Twilight stared at Celestia, speechless. It took a few moments for her emotions to overwhelm her better faculties. “Are you kidding me? Are you kidding me? I stopped the most evil monster in history from stealing the magic from everypony and all these insurance ponies care about is the fact that we damaged a few empty buildings?!”

Celestia sighed and relaxed her posture.

“Twilight, sometimes we, as Princesses have to accept responsibility for things that were not necessarily in our control. Such is the burden of rule, I’m afraid.” Twilight couldn’t exactly argue with that, and her shoulders slumped in acceptance. It was annoying, but if there was one thing Twilight Sparkle was not it was irresponsible.

“Okay, so what’s the damage?” Celestia picked up the papers again and shuffled them around until she came to the final page.

“With the cost of the new library and an entire new selection of books, one heavily damaged home, three lightly damaged homes, and nearly a hundred other assorted claims, the total payment due is…” Twilight braced herself for the worst, fearing a number in the high seven or even eight digits.

“1,008 bits.”

Twilight’s jaw dropped from the outrageous sum. It was more than she could repay in a hundred lifetimes, and she was likely to live that long! She’d spend the next ten millennia working menial jobs, just trying to keep up with the interest from-

“Wait, did you say one thousand and eight bits?”

Celestia nodded as if she hadn’t noticed Twilight’s spiraling panic attack smash head-on into the message she had received from her own ears.

“Our insurance shall take care of nearly all the damage from the fight, and Ponyville already had funds set aside for a renovation to the old library that will cover nearly all the costs of new construction. The Crown hasn’t had an insurance claim for almost three hundred years, so our deductible is only a thousand bits.”

Twilight blinked as she tried to reorder her thoughts, then burst into celebration. She hopped to her hooves and embraced Celestia. “This is great! My monthly stipend will cover that!”

It was true, as a Princess of the Crown Twilight received a small stipend of 1,000 bits per month. It was set to the pay of the average Equestrian worker. Technically, it was the average wage of more than a hundred years prior from when the system had been introduced, but Celestia had used hers so little the need for adjusting it for inflation had never arisen. All her needs were provided by the Palace whose budget was more than sufficient, and Celestia was always one for making gifts rather than purchasing them, being of the idea that it was indeed the thought that counts.

Though saddened to have to rain on Twilight’s parade, Celestia raised her hoof in objection. “Actually, Twilight, you still fall 8 bits short.” Twilight leaned away from the embrace, befuddled.

“I have savings, you know,” she replied, a little insulted. “Not all my money goes to books.” Though, aside from a small amount set aside for a rainy day, what she needed to eat, and Spike’s gem fund, most of it did, but Twilight didn’t think Celestia needed to know that.

Celestia broke away from the embrace and stood up, turning her back on her former student. She turned her head back to look over her shoulder and gave Twilight a disapproving glance.

“True, but I believe if you were allowed to simply pay and make it go away, you might not learn from the experience.”

Twilight stood, offended. “Hey, I’m a Princess too, as you so often remind me. What’s to say I don’t just go and pay them myself,” she challenged. Celestia turned and met her halfway.

“Though you may be a Princess, your name has yet to be added to the Royal Policy. As such, it is my decision to decide how you shall reimburse the Crown. Your stipend will cover most of it, yes, but the final eight bits I believe you shall work off.”

Twilight furrowed her brow and approached Celestia until they were nearly nose-to-nose.

“What, so you want me to wash dishes in the kitchens? Fine! Minimum wage laws say I’ll have it worked off in an hour.” Twilight raised her nose in victory, which Celestia answered with a sultry smile.

“Actually,” she purred, her breath tickling Twilight’s ear, “the experience of being without my magic was quite traumatic.” Celestia circled Twilight until she had made nearly a complete rotation, coming to a stop along her right side. She leaned down to nibble on Twilight’s ear and caressed the smaller mare’s closed left wing with her own.

“I had hoped Doctor Sparkle would be able to help me overcome the painful memories with her unique ‘special therapy.’”

Twilight looked up at Celestia with a nearly clinical look, complimented by the red-rimmed reading glasses, which in reality were only for show, she picked up from Celestia’s desk and placed on her own face. She looked at a nonexistent watch and nodded politely.

“I suppose I can fit you into my busy schedule, though we’ll have to begin right away.” Celestia smiled deviously and led the way into their shared bedroom.

“I’ll have you added in the morning,” Celestia whispered, not wanting to break character. She moved away from Twilight towards the bed, leaving her to close the doors behind her. As she walked, she felt a slap on her rump and turned to see purple magic slam the oak doors shut. Twilight’s expression was anything but professional, and her voice came out husky and full of desire.

“Don’t.”

169. Fishing by Sankt Kaiser

The sun shined brightly above a small Equestrian lake where a rowboat with three colorful ponies talked without a care in the world.

“How does this work?” Celestia looked down at a young filly with a curious glance. She was fiddling with a rod and reel tangled up in a maze of clear line. “And why can’t we use magic?” she whined loudly as a hook nicked her ear.

The regal mare’s horn lit up and freed the foal from further entanglement. She was about to answer her question but was swiftly interrupted by her prized pupil.

“According to this, halieutics originated in coastal Centaur tribes. Their opposable thumb made this possible.” Twilight stated her muzzle buried deep within a book. “It’s rather fascinating to be honest! Using fishing rods instead of nets, the Centaur avoided over-fishing and only caught enough to supply their populous and trade with inland tribes.”

“But we have hooves!” the filly exclaimed dramatically waving hers up in the air. Celestia giggled at her young progeny.

“It’s supposed to be a fun bonding experience for both parent and foal.” Twilight smugly retorted. “Are you having fun?” A yellow magic aura surrounded the old book and hurled it across the lake in response. “My book!” Twilight Sparkle screeched ready to dive after it. Her first instinct was to glare at the child, but to her surprise it was the great princess who looked away with guilt.

Celestia raised a great wing and pulled her student close with the child between them. “It is nothing more than a dusty old book, you will not miss it.”

“But it was a first edition!” the purple alicorn pouted.

“Twilight Sparkle,” Celestia said raising her fishing rod, “This is our first trip with Starswirl and I intend to have fun. Memories as precious as this should be savoured.”

Starswirl was too preoccupied wrangling with the reel to care. With a great growl she snapped the object in two. “INTO THE DEPTHS WITH YOU!” she yelled in the Royal Canterlot voice as she threw it into the lake.

Shaking her head woefully, Celestia raised the rod out of the water and repaired it with ease. She handed it back to the huffing foal and said, “Be still little one. There are many things in this world that will stand in your way,” a bright red floater in the distance bobbed in the water, “But with patience and a little hard work,” Celestia’s hoof held onto the reel firmly as she wound it, “You will reap the rewards!”

Twilight’s first edition copy of Fishing for Foals popped out of the water clinging to Celestia’s hook. The three stared at it dumbfounded and broke out into a hysterical fit of laughter.

Author's Notes:

Another new author! Let Sankt Kaiser know what you think in the comments!

170. Kitty by Knight of Cerebus

Twilight sighed. Celestia's double doors were open, and yet, she still refused to come out. The sun had risen in the morning, a royal missive had requested that every cat below the age of one present in the castle be brought to Celestia's chambers, and then no word had come from Celestia since. Her poster bed stood with shut curtains, daring the world to disturb her mysteriously prolonged slumber. Several had dared, several had failed, and now it was decided that it should fall to Twilight to stage an attempt.

Her ear twitched at the sound of lazy mewling that came from inside the veil of curtains, a lock of hair already beginning to curl threateningly up her forehead.

"Princess?" Twilight ventured, looking through the veil at the lump of what appeared to be blankets and fur in the centre of the room.

"Yes, Princess?" The fuzzy lump replied with a tingling mirth.

"Everypony's worried. They say you aren't in court and they want to know if something's wrong."

"Well, in point of fact, something is wrong. But I imagine you can remedy that with sufficient care and diligence. You always do, after all."

Twilight's eyes widened, and worry crept into her trembling voice. "Wh-what is it, P-Princess?"

The bundle shook, and then whispered. "Come closer. Not for anypony's ears but yours."

Twilight swallowed, and crept towards the bed with trepidation.

"I have caught a mysterious disease, Twilight, that has rendered me temporarily unable to perform my duty. However, with sufficient time and enough kittens, I should be able to cure it."

Twilight blinked. "Kittens?"

"Yes. Now, come closer. There is one more ingredient I need in order to cure this debilitating ailment."

Twilight edged to the border of the bed, daring to lift the veil ever so slightly. When the bundle did not react, she pulled it open fully. Lying in the middle of the bed was a pile of blankets, from which drifted an iconic multi-coloured flowing mane. Hidden in various nooks, crannies and folds of the blankets were the slumbering forms of over twenty kittens, all of them sleeping in different states of lazy bliss. Twilight blinked again.

Leaning in, Twilight moved up as close as she could to the bundles without disturbing the kittens' rest. There was a moment where all she could hear was the gentle rush of Celestia's breath, and the snoring of the kittens nearby. And then a pair of forehooves burst from the covers. Before Twilight had time to even cry out, she was dragged beneath the sea of blankets and trapped in an ocean of fur and warmth. A contended hum pricked at Twilight's ears, and she turned to see that she was currently pressed against her elder ruler's chest. Twilight searched Celestia for any signs of infection or injury, but found none, to her great relief and exasperation.

"Celestia! You said you were sick!"

"And I am, Twilight. I have caught a case of the snuggles."

Twilight only glared at this. "You cut off your entire work day to cuddle with cats?"

Celestia smiled gently. "I did. And so will you, unless you say the magic words."

Twilight glowered at this. "What magic words."

"Say 'nyaah, I'm a cuddly little kitty cat', and I'll let you go." This was met with much eye-rolling.

"Nyah--"

"Nyaah, dear."

"Nyaah, I'm a cuddly little kitty cat. There. Can I go tell them you're not hurt, just lazy now?"

Celestia only smirked at this, giving a moment's pause where she loosened her grip. "Of course. You must have a very busy day ahead of you, and I would not dream of keeping you from your long, tedious work."

Twilight caught Celestia's meaning quickly, and only groaned. And then she thought about it. All the while, gentle hooves stroked her head and mane, and a very affectionate head rubbed up against her.

"You could have picked Luna, you know. She'd be happy to cuddle while she sleeps."

"That would have been the efficient thing, yes, but I know who would come looking for me, terrified and worried, the instant it seemed I was not myself. And I choose to cuddle with she who cares about me most, though only for as long as she desires."

Warm fur tingled against Twilight's skin, and as usual, Celestia made her blush and lose higher brain function with only a few gestures and words.

"I think you may be infectious, Princess. I suppose we'll both have to ride out the symptoms until they pass. I think, maybe, oh, another full day should do it. What do you think?"

Twilight's body felt an ecstasy of warm and tender caresses, from wings, head and legs, all of them reaching for her chest, sides and shoulders, and even wrapping around her arms and nuzzling up against her head. She sighed peacefully, then began to cuddle back in earnest, pushing her head and neck so far into Celestia's skin and neck that the two bodies smoldered with a single warmth. Twilight, against her better instinct, began to purr.

A guard walked in in time to hear the lump behind the veil say in very tender, loving words "Nyaah, I'm a cuddly little kitty cat.", and the battle for her Majesty's attendance in court was officially declared lost.

171. Dreadful by Sankt Kaiser

Twilight’s mind went off like a venerable encyclopedia during the pensive, hour long procession. Everypony around her carried a lurid expression; however, only few shed tears. She couldn’t pinpoint whether they mourned the pony in the casket or dreaded the sempiternal tristiloquy the priest was giving. Twilight and the royal mares beside her fell into the latter. If Luna had been allowed to give the eulogy it would have been brazen, acidulous to the point of no return, but most of all it would be breviloquent. The priest’s epicede was quickly becoming a lugubrious paean rife with extol.

“Pfft…” Luna’s cheeks puffed out as she stifled her giggles to no avail. Nobleponies looked back at her irate, this only strengthened the intensity of her laughter. “Pffahaha!”

An incisive guffaw followed Luna’s snickering capturing the scrutiny of everypony taking the funeral “serious”. Cadence was the unexpected perpetrator this time around, and unlike Luna who tried to suppress her callow snickering, hers was a clarion of mirth.

Exhaling a calming breath, Twilight turned to her paramour for a reprieve from the foalishness displayed by her extended family, but low and behold, albeit very inconspicuous, Celestia had joined them.She remained regal and poised, lips pursed to a tenuous line, however, her shimmering eyes betrayed her mask of cool indifference.

“You have got to be kidding me…” Twilight sibilantly mumbled lost in her own world. A curious white ear twitched in her direction. “This is so embarrassing.”

“Is everything alright, Twilight dear?” Celestia asked her tender voice full of concern. She brushed her muzzle against Twilight’s affectionately trying to coerce the quiet mare to speak.

The mulberry alicorn scrunched snout unsure of how she should react to the public display of affection. “No, everything's not alright.” she huffed deciding nopony saw any meaning behind the action. “There is nothing funny or nugacious about a funeral; it’s absolutely dreadful!”

“But--” Luna chimed in only to be silenced by a moue of displeasure. “Nevermind.”

“We are here to mourn your nephew and cousin!” Twilight jabbed both Cadence and Luna with glares.

“Step-nephew/cousin.” the three alicorns flatly stated without a care.

“He may have been vexing, but he still deserves some respect.” Twilight’s eyes darted left and right before whispering, “Some.”

Celestia chuckled forgoing her solemn facade and asked, “Do you see this farce playing before us?”

“Obviously, but what does that have to do with your giggling?”

“Blueblood was many things. He was narcissistic, I’ll give him that, but he also had a penchant for comedy.” Stretching out a great wing, the ivory mare lovingly brushed Twilight’s mane. “Even you started to enjoy his company after some time. Laughing at posh earth ponies with sticks so far up their plots you’d think they were unicorns seemed to be the trending topic between you two.”

“Our dearly departed nephew would rather we laugh than be somber.” Luna nodded her head smiling, “He would do the same should the tables be flipped. And in the eulogy he would do his best to idyllically portray our shenanigans.”

“He’d also replace the knell with an orchestral pony polka.” Cadence added with a great grin as she embraced the selenian ruler. “I heard that Octavia pony played it rather well during the Grand Galloping Gala.”

A small smile breached Twilight’s stoic face, she recalled adjourning a meeting early and remained seated with Blueblood after everypony left. He made an offhand comment about how a governor's toupe was askew. Celestia was right about her nephew, he loved to make ponies laugh. She quietly giggled along with the rest of her royal family, and as more memories flooded in their laughter doubled.

“This funeral’s taking so long the only thing keeping me awake is my lexiphanic inner narration!” Twilight leaned on her lover in a hysterical fit.

“HE CHOKED ON A PECAN!” Luna exclaimed in the Royal Canterlot voice to break the taciturn mood. She had her hooves wound tightly around her sides as she fell down in laughter dragging Cadence down with her.

Horrified gasps echoed amongst the funeral goers, all eyes focused on the peanut gallery. The ponies who genuinely mourned Blueblood’s passing began laughing along with the dignified mares who were lost in their cachinnation. They recalled the prince’s charming smile as he mocked a pony’s fashion or the way he worried about his appearance.

The Princess of Love was the next to disturb the crowd. “He was bluer than a blueberry that silly Blueblood!”

“Worst of all, he didn’t even like pecans!” Celestia chimed in. “In fact he absolutely abhorred them!”

By now the four alicorns had tears streaming down their cheeks as they laughed. They came to a final conclusion simultaneously: funerals were dreadful and awfully wordy. A simple reminder of who the pony was, was more than enough to send them off. But laughing at any other funeral is still a faux pas. Avoid it.

Author's Notes:

EVERYONE GET READY FOR ANOTHER FUN-FUELED DICTIONARY RIDE WITH SANKT KAISER AT THE WHEEL!

172. Dreadful(2) by ArguingPizza

Taxes.

The most awful, horrendous, abysmal concept to ever arise from a thinking mind. Were it not for its vital necessity to the functioning of…well, basically everything, Celestia would have banished the idea and burned all mention of its name. Not even Princesses were spared from its vengeful call, and all the agonizing paperwork involved. Celestia dreaded tax season the entire year, and tended to procrastinate until the last minute.

Her wife, however, was in absolute heaven.

For Princess Twilight Sparkle, tax season was a second Hearth’s Warming. All the reading, the forms, the reference books! During the entirety of the Moon of First Blossoms, the Palace staff were often met by the sight of the Princess of Friendship merrily skipping through the halls.

“Uugh,” Celestia grumbled as she plopped down on an old, worn out cushion. It was dotted with a half dozen patches of every color except the faded red they were sewn into, and the stuffing was compacted into warring tribes of migrating fluff. Needless to say, it was Celestia’s favorite. Sadly, not even her favorite cushion could make up for the mountain of papers that Twilight dropped inches from her muzzle.

Well, it was less of a mountain and more of a hill. Or perhaps a heap. Maybe ‘pile would be more accurate, though ‘stack’ was even closer.

“Celestia, I love you, but come on. Its three pages.” Twilight’s voice did nothing to assuage her as she glared at the loathsome sheets of parchment. With a sigh, Twilight wiggled her way onto the cushion beside her and leaned her head on Celestia’s neck.

“Look, I know you hate taxes, but this is our first time filling them out as a married couple! I’ve been looking forward to this since we got engaged…” For good measure, Twilight sniffled and summoned a few extra tears to give her eyes a nice, glossy shimmer.

Celestia tried to remain defiant in the face of the obvious manipulation, but her defenses quickly crumbled.

“Fine,” she mumbled in resignation. Twilight perked up immediately, and Celestia glared at her halfheartedly for not even bothering to try to conceal her machinations.

“Thank you!” she squeezed Celestia tightly, and brought her muzzle up to whisper in Celestia’s ear. “I’ll make it up to you later,” she promised, her voice heavy with implications.

Given true motivation at last, Celestia perked up and turned her attention to the work in front of her. Twilight giggled, but politely said nothing of the dusting of pink on her cheeks.

“So what do I need to fill out? I’ve never had to fill out a joint return before,” Celestia said unsurely as she separated the pages with her magic. Twilight gave her a flat look and snatched the papers back, placed them in the correct order, and replaced the staple Celestia had ignored.

“I’ve marked them with the red arrows. I already filled out my half, so you just need to record your income and expenses.” Celestia nodded and smiled gratefully. She drew an unopened inkwell and fresh quill from her desk, took a deep breath, and began.

Her income was simple; her annual stipend hadn’t changed in over a decade. She owned a few small islands off the Eastern coast, but they were simply private vacation houses and didn’t generate any revenue. As Princess she shared equal ownership of Crown Properties alongside Luna and Twilight, but fortunately for her the revenues generated from them were handled by the Royal Treasury.

In minutes, she was finished. She was amazed, and filled with a new wave of affection for Twilight. Never before had completing the accursed ritual been so simple, so easy, so absolutely not that bad.

Twilight was taken by complete when Celestia slammed into her side, overwhelmed her pitiful defenses, and locked their lips together. Celestia’s blitzkrieg left no room for resistance, and Twilight was soon left with no option but surrender.

Celestia pulled away to give them both the mercy of a fresh breath, but she held her position atop Sparkle Hill.

“You are the best thing that’s ever happened to me,” she whispered heavily. Twilight smiled and the two shared a much more tender kiss.

Then Celestia teleported them to their bedchamber, and tender gave way to all-out war.

173. Lips by Honey Mead

Celestia was distracted.

She was currently seated in an almost empty stadium style classroom in the school named after herself. The desks themselves were significantly undersized for her to use, so she made do with a spot on stairs leading down toward the professor’s desk and chalkboard.

It would not have been fair to say that she was not paying attention to the mare currently speaking with the strong, almost exuberant tone. Quite the opposite, she was enthralled by her.

Three months ago, Twilight had been offered a lecturers position at her Alma-Mater. The previous professor of Theoretical Mana-Neutral Thaumatology had retired, and Twilight was the only other being qualified to teach the course.

The intervening time had taken quite a chunk out of the couple’s private time as Twilight hit the books to brush up on the topic and prepare the lessons. Now, with only three more days until classes started, Twilight had asked Celestia to sit in on a practice lecture.

Unlike most teachers, regardless of tribe, Twilight never bothered to look at the board as she drew out the complex and convoluted diagrams and formulas without error. This unorthodox and impressive feat allowed her to watch and engage the ‘students’ far more effectively than other professors.

More importantly for Celestia, it meant that she could watch her lips move the entire time. If she was honest, it wouldn’t have mattered much. Had Twilight been facing the board instead, it would have simply allowed her to watch the constant bob of her tail instead.

It was all Twilight’s fault. This was the first length of time they’d spent alone together in those past three months. Things had gotten so bad that Luna had stopped visiting her dreams after the first month—there are somethings that sisters don’t want to know about each other’s love life.

Celestia didn’t even attempt to hold back the thoughts that washed over her as she stared longingly at her lover’s lips. Every syllable brought with it a new pang of desire. She barely managed to maintain her mask of composure as Twilight’s lips contorted around the nigh on incomprehensible theorems. Even when they drew into a thin angry line, the corners just starting to turn down…

For the first time in minutes, Celestia’s eyes left Twilight’s lips and found her eyes. To her horror, she could just make out the first signs of tears forming.

“Was it really that bad?” Twilight asked, her voice wavering.

“No!” Celestia nearly shouted as she rushed down to her erstwhile student. “No, Twilight, not at all.”

Twilight pulled back from the offered nuzzle. “Then why weren’t you listening?”

For a fleeting moment, Celestia considered lying, but quickly banished the thought. “I am sorry, my love. I was distracted.”

Her honest confession had a predictable result. Twilight’s eyes closed against her failure. “If I can’t even keep your—”

Before Twilight could finish, her lips became otherwise occupied. Despite the situation, or possibly because of it, she leaned into the kiss with as much passion and longing as she ever had. And when they finally parted, both alicorns were left panting for breath.

Celestia recovered first. “You didn’t let me finish. I was distracted by you.” Still a little winded, she leaned in and nipped playfully at Twilight’s ear. “Why don’t we go take a fifteen minute break, then come back and try again?”

Twilight blushed at the display, but leaned into a nuzzle all the same. “Are you sure fifteen minutes will be long enough?”

174. Horn by Misago

Celestia awoke.

The fact that the sun's rays had been responsible for rousing her from sleep instead of her natural instincts was her first sign that this was not a normal awakening.

It was also noticeably cold even in her bed, which had not happened in a while. Now with a rising sense of worry, Celestia reached out with a hoof to touch the mattress next to her.

Empty. Maybe Twilight had woken up in the middle of the night with an inspiration again, and Celestia would find her once again asleep at her desk, on a messy pile of paper, trying to figure out the secret behind some obscure magic. Like alicorn conception.

But the cold was not normal. Something strange was going on.

Even in winter, her bedroom never got that cold at any time. It took no effort to draw upon her connection with the sun to counteract the low temperature, but Celestia was seriously worried now.

She left the bed carefully and quietly, ignoring her regalia on the vanity and went straight for the door. She stopped in front of it, listening for the usual sounds of the castle. Even at night, there usually was some audible activity, whether from the cleaning staff or from the patrolling guards.

But this time, it was dead silent. Not even the breeze could be heard.

Celestia decided that it would be useless to wait for anything further. She would not get any more information without venturing out, so she steeled herself, lit up her horn and opened the the door to the... roof garden?

There was no mistaking it. Behind the door, Celestia stepped out into the crisp air between the trees and hedges of the roof garden. The leaves did not move, there was no sound from the birds and other animals populating the garden around the clock.

Celestia frowned. It had been so long that she had almost forgotten. Almost.

But with this, she knew where she had to go.

The roof gazebo had been a present by a ancient artisan, who had decided to honor the royal sisters by building a lavishly decorated resting place from black and white marble. It stood on the Canterlot-facing edge of the roof, surrounded by trees on three sides to provide a measure of privacy, and it offered a marvelous view of the city below. Celestia loved the place, and had spent many hours here with Twilight, both as mentor and student and later, after their relationship developed, as a couple.

The instant she climbed the few steps to the platform where the cushions and the tea table were situated, she came face to face with a black mist, billowing back and forth even in the absence of any breeze. It seemed almost solid close to the center.

With a soft breath for relaxation, Celestia stepped to the pillow opposite the black mist, and gently lowered herself on it.

"It has been a while", Celestia said. "Long enough that I had nearly forgotten how unsettling this place is", she added, turning her head to look at the cold, motionless world around them. Somehow, she was glad the Nightmare was blocking the view on the city.

The billowing stopped.

"Is that so?", the Nightmare's voice asked. She seemed almost amused. "Should I have visited more often, do you think?"

Celestia chuckled darkly. "Don't exert yourself for my sake." She liked her dreams warm and cozy, preferably with Twilight at her side.

The mist started to move again, and from how the dimensions of the cloud changed, the Nightmare had apparently lifted herself into a sitting position.

"I am here to congratulate your on your marriage to Twilight Sparkle. And, of course, the more recent birth of your daughter," she said. After a while, she added thoughtfully "Weiße Nacht, Princess of the Everfree. A very good name for a foal. I do not know why you would call her Bianca."

"Her full name is a bit long", Celestia offered. "If she wants to play with the other foals, they need to be able to pronounce her..."

"I wish to bless her." The words came sudden, but with iron determination. There was no question, no bid for permission. The Nightmare had an agenda, and she would see it fulfilled.

Celestia took a deep breath. The thought of Nightmare using her magic on her daughter was... unsettling.

Still, she knew her own Nightmare. They'd talked often after Luna's banishment. The Nightmare had visited her for the first time not long after that fateful night, introducing herself, asking how Celestia was doing... before casually mentioning that if Celestia fell to her own emotions like her sister did, she, or rather they, would bring harmony into the world.

And if the world did not like the idea of harmony being enforced by any means necessary?

Well, that was too bad for the world, wasn't it?

And when Celestia laughed at the very idea that someone could take over her role, corrupt her and use her to enforce her will upon the world, Nightmare let her sense her power, just for a moment.

Celestia had not felt such fear in a long while.

"Celestia, you may be misjudging me," the Nightmare said, shaking Celestia from her thoughts. "I do not wish to influence your daughter. In your fear, you forget one very basic fact."

The black mist surged forward, towards her, and suddenly, Celestia found herself staring into a pair of cold, silvery eyes.

"I am you, Celestia. I protect what you protect. I fight what you fight. But most of all..." The Nightmare lowered her voice to a whisper. "I love what you love."

Celestia shivered, and not because of the temperature.

"But why would you prevent your own escape?", she asked in disbelief.

As sudden as it had appeared next to her, the mist returned to its former place. All that remained was the memory of the silvery eyes.

"Because I am giving you a chance," the Nightmare replied evenly. "And I promise that I will never let any harm come to our daughter -- or our wife."

For a moment, Celestia could only stare at the mist in front of her.

She always tried to be righteous in her role as princess. She cared for her little ponies, and she often needed to convince them of things they would not accept easily. So over the years, she had gotten quite good at spotting lies and deception, even coming from beings that were well-versed in this art themselves.

It was not flawless, as the case of the changelings so aptly demonstrated, but it worked more often than not. In other cases, the only thing that had helped her was to throw all experience to the wind, and just rely on her instinct.

And if her daughter really had the protection of the Nightmare, if there was no need for guards escorting the young filly throughout her entire childhood...

The decision was not hard after that.

"Very well", she said. "I will convey your blessing. What do I need to do?"

"The next time you will use your magic after waking, you will touch your daughter's forehead with your horn. That is all."

Celestia nodded. "Will she feel anything?"

"She might feel a slight chill for a moment. If she is asleep, she may not notice it."

"I see." Celestia lifted herself up from the pillow. "I am grateful for your help, Nightmare. I... admit that I was, and still am, worried about you influencing my daughter, but I believe that your offer of protection is sincere. At the very least, I am grateful for that."

She turned around and trotted towards the steps of the gazebo. "Thank you for your hospitality. I believe it is time for me to return."

The Nightmare offered no answer. The mist kept swirling, so Celestia continued her way, relieved that the conversation was over.

But as she cleared the last step, the sound of her name made her turn her head again.

"I know something that can get your wife to stay away from the nightly research," the Nightmare said.

Celestia found herself facing the silvery eyes.

"Tell me," the Nightmare asked, a hint of amusement in her voice, "do you know why your daughter is Ainkhürn?"

Celestia lifted her brow at the uncommon choice of word. It was an ancient unicornian word for her kind, spoken during the time they were still revered as goddesses. She remembered telling Twilight about it years ago, while discussing the legends...

Her eyes widened in sudden understanding. She spun around to fully face the Nightmare.

It should have been impossible for a cloud of black mist to smile when the only recognizable feature it had where eyes.

"You...you...!"

"Wake up, Celestia."

Before she could get a word in edgewise, Celestia felt herself fall into blackness.

175. Moxy by Fuzzyfurvert

It's dark and stormy in Canterlot. Pretty typical, if you ask me.

Who am I? That’s not important right now. What’s important is that on a night like this you keep your head down, your drapes drawn and your mouth shut. Loose lips gets buildings burnt to the ground in this town, capisce?

Now shut up and let me tell you something.

Remember that big hullabaloo down by the train station the other night? Well, it weren’t no gas main explosion, that’s f’sure. I know. I was there.

You see, we got rules in this town. You want to do business, you gots to pay. Don’t matter if it’s gemstones or haydogs, everypony pays. So when this no nothin’ jabroni comes into town and starts selling this swill - miracle tonic he calls it - and he thinks he can skip town without paying, well…that’s when Don Celes sends in the Cleaning Crew.

You know who I’m talkin’ about. Sparkle’s girls and that little salamander of hers.

Well anyway, that scrub tries to skip out on the late train. Sparkle met him on the platform. Don’t believe what you see in the papers, she isn’t no psycho. She got her own code, ya dig? She met him there and she told him he could pay up and no harm would come his way. She gave him a nice and clear choice. Sparkle’s a real nice mare if you let her be and don’t go spoutin’ off.

She let him think about it while the rest of the crew got in position. Jabroni was a hornface, if you’ll excuse the old expression. Had to be prepared for anything.

Anyway, Sparkle, she faced him up front with her own horn out, but it weren’t winking. Don’t matter tho’, Sparkle’s the fastest shot in Canterlot. Maybe the whole dang country. She had her salamander on her shoulder of course. Thing’s intimidatin’ as hell when you get up close. I don’t which was growling louder or belchin’ more smoke, the train or the lizard.

So this jaborni, he’s dumb. He has this big case with him. We seen him lug it around while in town, stuffing all the bits he got from the sheep in it with his clothes. He drops it and says he’s going for the bits, and this idiot comes up with a tommy in his grip. Right dumb if he thinks that’ll save him!

We fall on him like rain! Hooves kickin’, wings flappin’, pies flyin’ every which way. Sparkle is cutting the platform and all that luggage apart with them magic beams of hers. The salamander is blowing fire like a tiny volcano. It’s gone to Tartarus in basket in the blink of an eye and it’s over just as fast. No pony stands against Sparkle’s Six for long.

Too bad ‘bout the train really. It caught a few too many hits. I had plans to visit ma’ out on the acres. Guess I’ll have to reschedule it now.

Anyway, we cleaned it up, like we always do. That’s why we run this town. We got the moxie. More of it than a pony has any right to, but hey, what you gonna do? Don Celes runs a tight ship.

The Don even came by to see us before the flames were even put out. Pulled up in that big golden studabaker of hers. Sparkle pranced right up to car and presented her with the jabroni’s bloody bits personally. I swear she even took a good whiff of the Don’s hoof when she did it. Sun knows we could smell her at twenty paces. I don’t know if it’s the work or the Don’s approval that brings it outta Sparkle, but the mare coulda put out the flames without magic if you catch my meanin’.

You wanna hear a secret?

Now...this is just between us, capisce? I hear you been flapping those lips of yours and you’ll be out in the fields with my ma’, helping with the apples and I don’t mean by buckin’ them either.

But when the Don’s around, Sparkle is this whole other mare. She gets downright sweet. She smiles for pete’s sake! When Don Celes calls she barks and wags her tail like a danged, adorable dog. I ain’t never laid eyes on it, but I got ears and you’d have to be deaf to not hear them hornfaces goin’ at it until the sun comes up! It’s creepy, seeing this cold blooded made mare turn into the Don’s moll like flippin’ a switch. That ain’t no exaggeration neither. You should see the way she lifts her tail and swings her hips while they just talk business. Makes no surprise, I guess, that there ain’t no flanktrade in town. The Don already gets the best action a pony could ask for. It’d be shameful if it weren’t so cute. I bet Sparkle’s a wildmare in bed. But I digress.

I just wish sometimes...sometimes, that somepony would do that stuff for me.

…

…

Oh well, that’s my story, Joe. Thanks again for the cuppa, and your payment for the month. I’ll let Don Celes know you’re being good to us, Joe. She’ll show you favor back, just like we discussed.

Where’s my hat? Ah, there we go.

Anyway, Joe, have a good night. Keep your head down and keep your mouth shut like I told you and we’ll be back for doughnuts after this here storm blows over.

176. Caress by Jonesly

The sun came up on June 6th, but it did not bring the warmth expected. The sun shone with the cold warmth of the depths of winter, not the bright heat of midsummer. This was the second day of unseasonable cold. The first day the sun had been sluggish to rise at all.

Seeking answers, Applejack, the friend, not the drink, softly knocked on the door to Twilight's apartment within the Castle of Friendship. Receiving no answer, she slowly opened the door and peeked in.

Twilight was pacing back and forth, muttering to herself, her hair in complete disarray and her right eye twitching. She looked as if the only thing keeping her going was coffee and neurosis.

“What if I say no, why would she ask me. If I say no she'll be crushed. The sun will go down and never come up. Luna will come and find me and banish me to the moon, then jail me, then force me into magical kindergarten in a jail on the moon. Cadance! Cadance will be so angry, especially if she pushed her into asking me out. Why would she do this? What if I say no...” Twilight's rant trailed off into more mutters.

“Uh, Sugarcube? You alright there?,” Applejack asked cautiously.

“She asked me to marry her. ME! TWILIGHT SPARKLE! The most beautiful mare in the world asked me. If I say no... Why would she even ask? Doesn't she know that I'm... I just... I... I can't do it! I'm not perfect and she needs perfect, she deserves perfect... she deserves better then me, I'll just drag her down.” Twilight wailed.

Applejack pulled her friend into a hug. Twilight burst into tears, sobbing into the orange mare's coat. Applejack held her softly, making quiet comforting sounds. They remained like that as Twilight slowly calmed down.

“Twilight, sugarcube,” Applejack said softly, caressing the alicorn's mane in a comforting gesture, “What if you say yes?”

177. Baked Bads by Sankt Kaiser

Pristine brows furrowed together over bloodshot cherry pink eyes. Celestia's lips pursed together, sweat dripping down her cheek, as she stared down at her creation.

"It's almost complete," she said to herself, "Just one more finishing touch and..."

Her great horn lit up, shining a dazzling aurelian aura. An icing bag next to a forgotten bowl of half eaten batter sprang to life as the golden force enveloped it. It hovered over to the cake and began spelling the words Celestia had always dreamed of saying.

Pulling the bag away and taking a step back to admire at her masterpiece, the princess, covered head to toe with splotches of flour, icing and batter, smiled wearily.

The cake, lopsided and crude as it may be, was finally finished. The icing surrounding its entirety was uneven, smoothed on by an untrained hoof. It had jagged peaks where the rubber spatula was lifted away in haste and large hills where a new scoop was placed. Even the message appeared to be the handiwork of a silly foal in love. The cake was far from perfect and neither was Celestia. This was the message she wanted to convey.

A quick trip to the royal bath left Celestia whiter than freshly fallen snow. Drying her mane was an issue, but it was dealt with after much patience. The princess, eager to deliver her gift, teleported to the kitchen. As quickly as she came, Celestia left with the cake, seven plates and forks.

Blinding light washed over a small meadow in the far reaches of the royal gardens. The recipient laid there with her friends unaware of Celestia's presence.

"Hello Twilight Sparkle!" Celestia called out with a smile. She levitated the cake and utensils over to the ponies sitting together in an arc.

"I know you weren't expecting me, but nothing could keep me away from you tonight." Celestia's smile wavered as she glanced down at her present. "It isn't much, but I know how much you love homemade items. And yes, I made it myself!"

"Here let me cut the cake for you." She split the cake into seven slices and placed one on each plate. "No need to be shy."

Twilight didn't say a word regarding the heartfelt words being cut apart.

A tear slid down Celestia's cheek as the ponies stared in silence. She laid down in front of Twilight and whimpered pleadingly. No response. She kicked her slice away furiously, she was in no mood for cake. Tonight nothing would taste delicious, even the crisp mountain air she took in tasted like a baked bad.

Luna's moon was high in the sky drawing out the shadows signaling the need for her return. Celestia got up reluctantly, her knees shaking in exhaustion. She back peddled away and teleported herself home without another word. The tombstones watched on, their shadows looming over Twilight's birthday cake.

178. Water by Knight of Lycaeus

Canterlot Castle the shining and glorious beacon of civilization, the crowning jewel of the wondrous mountain city. Its stately halls of polished marble, chiseled granite and quartzes in a dazzling array of colours, expertly carved wooden accents. Every inch and detail from its construction to its decor made one stare in awe.

Bearing that in mind one can then link terms not suitable for such a grand place. One such term was wet along with its many cousins of synonyms and other similar terms. Today however the Canterlot Castle was soaked.

Wet was meant to only be used by the cleaning staff as they worked through the many miles of expansive and grand hallways.

Water was also invalid for it was used only in reference to the simple drink that ran the Grand Engine that was Life. This Grand Engine in turn powered the other Grand Engine that was the Government.

Liquid was yet another term not mixed with the grand place, for it spoke of chefs preparing fine foods or the fine artisan wine enjoyed by the elites of society who populated the Castle at all hours in hopes of currying favours among those in power.

Nonetheless the Castle was wet, water dripped from all corners, curves, and lines of the castle. There was of course a rather simple explanation for the current state of affairs.

Barely a month before was a joyous coronation that announced to Equestria and the lands beyond of a new Princess. One who would join the ruling monarchs making the Diarchy, a Triarchy. This new Princess held no lands or castle of her own (the modest tree library in Ponyville was summarily ignored by elites as nothing more than backwater hogwash) and so to begin her reign off she held Court in Canterlot Castle. One may argue of the need for its newest Princess to own her own castle but that had yet to come to fruition (one may also argue that said view was due to ponies of wealth and of little and all those in between desired a place to badger said new Princess without the backup of the elder Diarchy).

The first session was held today, it was grand, it was regal, and it was all that Court truly was. Beautiful to look at, dull to be a part of. Of course all this ended when a resounding splat was heard; all present looked for the source of the noise. All present found a burst balloon sitting on the head of its newest Princess. All present in the gathered mass noticed the now wet mane of its newest Princess. In the meanwhile, the Royal Statuary Guards swept their eyes across the room and found the eldest Princess, a large pony of white, hovering several full balloons in her golden aura.

Predictably all hell broke loose once the balloons found their targeted place on the gathered mass. What followed has been described by historians and (some) panicked bystanders as the Grandest Water Fight to erupt within the confines of the Castle, or by the more preferred name, the Water War of Princesses Celestia and Twilight.

Said result of the Great Water War was a thoroughly soaked castle that was never meant to be so desecrated in such a plebian manner, equally soaked (elite) ponies who were also displeased to be caught in such a common activity, a washed out Royal Guard, and a pair of soaked Princesses who upon truce disappeared together and were discovered numerous hours later in each other’s hooves. The implications were staggering and predictably became the headline for the next day’s paper.

Author's Notes:

Double Release to help mitigate the feels!

179. Reputation by Jonesly

Celestia stared at the spot across the table which had formerly been occupied by her love.

“You could have just said no, Twilight,” she whispered.

Slowly she stood up. Cautiously she started walking back to her rooms.

“Keep it together Tia, mustn't panic the guard. Calmly, calmly, maintain your composure. Remember the reputation of the royalty, calm under every circumstance.” Reciting this as a mantra, Celestia paced through the halls.

“Celestia!” she heard a call from down the hall, “How did it go?” Celestia looked up and saw her sister approaching.

Celestia Morningstar then did something she hadn't done in public in almost a thousand years; She broke down and wept.

180. Carving by Sankt Kaiser

Starswirl galloped through the royal garden chasing a monarch butterfly. Her playful hops were dizzying to the mares watching her. The foal stretched her hooves out in anticipation, her tiny wings buzzing faster than a bee's.

Twilight watched the girl with pride swelling in her chest. "She could barely get off the ground last week, but look at her now! Those lessons with Rainbow Dash are really paying off."

"She will be a very strong flier one day," Celestia replied with the same pride.

The princesses sat close together, haunches mere inches apart, with many books before them. Theories regarding time travel and the devastating effects it could wreak lined the pages on Twilight's side, while Celestia's were filled with Equestrian peace treaties and maps for a distant land.

"I still can't believe this is happening... But the DNA results came back positive." The purple alicorn swallowed a lump forming in her throat. "Science says she's ours."

"Seeing Starswirl each morning still confuses me to no end, but because of her I am feeling a sense of joy I never thought I would ever feel." Celestia buried her nose into Twilight's mane and sighed in content. "Thank you for bringing her into this world, Twilight."

Twilight blushed over the affection she received and shook her head in disagreement. "I haven't done anything--"

"Be careful young one!" Celestia called out a second too late. The urgency in her voice startled the princess beside her.

Teary purple eyes that mirrored Twilight's glanced back ashamed. Celestia sprang on her hooves and rushed over to the sputtering foal, her face full of concern.

"I'm sorry, I didn't mean to!" Starswirl sat on her rump with her forehooves clenched tightly to her chest. "Please don’t be mad, Mama Tia."

"I could never be mad at you little one, but there is a lesson to be learned here." Celestia sat down stroking her mane to stop the tears. "You were larger than that poor--" Starswirl pulled her hooves apart and revealed the remnants of the butterfly, legs still twitching, to Celestia's horror. "Ew."

The mare tried her best to hide her disgust but found herself leaning away from the mess. The image had carved itself deep in the inner recesses of her mind. She conjured a bottle of hoof sanitizer along with a handkerchief and wiped away all evidence of insectoid regicide.

"We will never speak of this to Fluttershy, do you understand?"

"But what about the lesson?"

"Right. Lesson. Carve this into your memory, Starswirl," Celestia incinerated the hanky, her lips curling into a victorious grin. "Entrails are better left inside."

Starswirl cocked her head and frowned, she didn't quite understand.

181. Vampirarchy by ArguingPizza

Canterlot Castle had fallen to darkness.

The throne room, the literal seat of power for the Sun herself for ten centuries, was bathed in darkness. A smattering of small, dim candles cast just enough light to emphasize the shadows’ might. The stained glass windows, testimonies of Equestria’s many triumphs, were hidden from view by thick, black curtains. Skulls from creatures of all shapes and sizes, including ponies, littered the floor in gruesome clutter. Spiders, normally kept in check by the Palace staff, had staked their claim with webbing across nearly every available space.

From the perverted dais that had marked the absolute rule of Ponydom, the Dark Princess Twilight Sparkle loomed. Her coat was dark, and her eyes rimmed with black. Across her back was a crimson cape that rippled in a nonexistent wind, bringing to mind a breeze upon a sea of blood. Fangs, sharp and fearsome, protruded from her mouth, visible even when she was silent.

She laughed, long and loud. It was a terrible, evil chortle. It rang against the masonry and echoed through the castle halls, filling all those who head it with dread.

At the base of the corrupted Princess’ throne, Princess Celestia stood haggard and tired against the ever-advancing march of shadow.

“Twilight, please stop,” she asked, her voice swallowed by the all-encompassing darkness. Twilight ignored her.

“Oh yes,” Twilight purred maliciously as she wiggled about on her stolen throne, “this will do nicely.” Twilight spread herself across the soft, silky cushion. Celestia was momentarily thankful for the darkness, for it helped conceal her blush.

“Twilight, I’m begging here, stop.”

Finally finding a comfortable position, Twilight scanned the throne room. A nefarious grin grew across her face as her eyes lit up with ideas.

“Now that I rule Equestria, things are going to be different,” she declared. “The forces of darkness have hidden long enough!” To add emphasis to her statement, she pounded her hoof against the marble like a gavel.

“It is finally time for the Vamponies to take their rightful place! Not by stepping into the light, but by encompassing all in ever-lasting darkness!” Twilight punctuated her short speech with yet another evil cackle.

Celestia sighed and rubbed her eyes with a hoof.

“That’s right!” Twilight shouted to nopony in particular, her fangs protruding ominously, “We creatures of the night, we undead fiends who walk among the living shall rule! And we shall feast to our cold, unfeeling heart’s content!”

Twilight’s attention, previously cast into the wind to ebb and flow as it would, suddenly refocused on Celestia. Her eyes glinted with villainous intent as her wings snapped out sharply, throwing up her cloak to sway menacingly behind her.

“And I shall begin the conquest with the Sun itself!” With a cry of triumph, Twilight leapt from the throne directly at Celestia, who stood helpless before the onslaught.

Twilight thumped to the floor less than halfway to her target. Her cloak, which had finally ceased its tiring flappy escapades, settled across her head. A beat of silence passed in the grand hall before loud, rough snores broke through. Celestia sniffed Twilight’s form and nearly retched. Without the distance between them, Twilight smelled like a brewery that had crashed through the front window of a liquor store.

Celestia gave another exasperated sigh. Without fanfare, she lit her horn and gently placed the would-be tyrant across her back. Along the way, a pair of plastic fangs fell from Twilight’s mouth, along with more than a little drool.

Princess Celestia rolled her eyes and shook her head.

“Every single year,” she said in vexation. Another pulse of magic lit the torches that dotted the throne room, bringing a light that rivaled the noonday sun. Celestia glanced at the Nightmare Night decorations that surrounded her, but decided to leave them in place. The staff would clean them up the next day, as they would for all the castle’s decorations. For now, if a group of foals enjoying a Haunted Castle tour wandered in, she didn’t want to be the source of their disappointment.

Instead she simply turned for the door, intent on returning to her and Twilight’s shared quarters. She was tired, and now that Twilight had finally blacked out, she could go to bed. It was a routine that had repeated without fail for years.

Just before she closed the doors to their chambers, Twilight kicked the air lightly and started to mumble on her back.

“Mmm…Celestia….sweetest…prize…”

Celestia smiled at her wife, whose sleeping face wore a happy grin as she continued to drunkenly mutter Celestia’s name. For a moment, Celestia thought that maybe Nightmare Night wasn’t so bad after all.

Then Twilight threw up on her hooves, and she went back to hating it.

182. Hairball by Jonesly

Twilight woke up with the sun. It was still much colder then it should have been, but at least it rose on time. As she stirred, she cast her mind back to the conversation she'd had with Applejack the night before.

“What if you say yes?” Applejack had asked. The question had stunned Twilight into silence. “It seems to me, Sugarcube that you're working yourself into a tizzy for little reason. Rightly reminds me of Opalescence.”

“Op... Opalescence?” Twilight had asked timidly.

“Exactly. Y'all remember that one time during a pet picnic that little critter had a hairball? That cat was a coughing and a wheezin' and just carrying on like she was about to die. She even had Rarity a mite concerned about her. But in the end, she just horked up a hairball and moved on with her life.”

Twilight had chuckled weakly, “Horked? Really? I don't think the situations are really all that comparable Applejack.”

Applejack had smiled, “No, not really, but I got you to laugh. Just remember Twilight, your friends love you today, and we will love you tomorrow. No matter the size of the hairball you hork up.”

Back in the present Twilight swung her legs out of bed and stood up. “All right, lets get to horking.” Twilight walked down the stairs, lighting up her horn and sending out a tentative ping on a leyline that connected a small dragon's fire breath with an alicorn's horn. She trotted through Ponyville and entered the Whitetail Woods, heading for a clearing in a grove that she knew would be empty and private.

She had been waiting for about in hour in the grove. The peacefulness of her surroundings the only thing that kept her from panicking. Finally she received a reply ping. Instantly sending out another response ping, this time tinged with her location, Twilight settled back to wait. She didn't have to wait long, within ten minutes a bright white flash indicated the teleported arrival of Celestia.

Celestia took only a moment to gain her bearings. Standing there, she looked at Twilight sorrowfully. “I came, Twilight. I'm sorry that things turned out this way, but I could not miss this chance,” She choked up a little, “this chance to say goodbye.”

Twilight stared at her, her purple eyes intense.

“Celestia, I.. I didn't, well you know, I, um, didn't say no.” Twilight stuttered. “I guess what I mean is, umm, yes.”

"What was that, Twilight?” Celestia asked, a look of hope dawning on her face.

“I, um, Yes.” Twilight blushed, looking up at Celestia. “I want to marry you and be your wife, in this life and the...” She was interrupted abruptly by the soft, warm feel of lips on hers.

As their lips met, a pillar of light broke through the leafy canopy above and shone on them. As their kiss deepened, the light brightened until they finally had to part for breath, whereupon, the light vanished, a single sheet of paper fluttering down from above.

The paper, in purest white with golden letters read simply, “RSVP, Father and Mother of the Bride (Celestia Morningstar).”

Twilight stared blankly at the paper, “You have parents?”

Celestia arched her eyebrow at her fiance, “Honestly Twilight, didn't you ever wonder why we're only princesses?”

183. New Beginning by Sankt Kaiser

Celestia looked down at Twilight, apprehension clear across her beautiful features. Her student had requested an audience with her in the Royal Gardens during midday. She had to come alone, no guards, and most definitely no Luna. It was a secret rendezvous and that scared her quite a bit.

“How do I put this?” Twilight said brows furrowing together. Celestia cocked her head to the side, ear twitching impatiently. “Okay, you can do this Sparkle.”

“My most faithful student, is there something the matter?” the princess dared to asked.

The purple alicorn nodded her head meekly and took in a deep calming breath. “Celestia, you know how happy I am being your student right?”

“Yes?” A lump formed in the white mare’s throat. She was scared.

“I’ve been thinking for some time now,” Twilight looked up at the worried princess, “I love being by your side even if there isn’t a lesson to be learned. And of all the mysterious wonders in the world you are the most enigmatic. I want to learn more about you and I can’t do that being just your student or a fellow princess…”

“What are you suggesting then?” Celestia wasn’t sure she liked the direction the conversation was going. It thrilled her to be hearing these words, she had dreamed about them for countless moons, but it was only curiosity that fed the flames of her infatuation and nothing more.

Twilight paced back and forth trying to remember the speech she had no problem reciting in the comforts of her home. The princess was there, in front of her, waiting.

“I had this all planned out… curse this alexithymia!” she grumbled. “I want to see Celestia without all the foofaraw.”

“Foofawhat?” the princess blinked unsure of the awkward word. Twilight was bring out the big words which only meant something big and problematic is in the works.

“Oh horseapples now I’m suffering from logorrhea!” The smaller mare threw her hooves up into the air and fell to the ground sniffling. “Celestia, I--”

A hearty chuckle rumbled through Celestia as she sat down to face Twilight. A light blush graced her cheeks when she met her former student’s gaze. “Twilight Sparkle, I expect a dictionary for our first month anniversary. Nothing more, nothing else. Understood?”

“Huh?” Twilight gawked.

“Hm?”

“Um, what just happened?”

“I believe I just accepted your request to court me.” Celestia continued to laugh. “At first I considered declining, but how can I say no to a pony who says she has a case of logorrhea?”

The goofy grin on Twilight’s face widened, a wave of relief washing over her. “Phew, that was easier than I thought.”

“I suppose so,” Celestia replied. “What do you suggest we do now?”

A lavender muzzle brushed against Celestia’s coyly. “Well I’m feeling rather concupiscent…” Twilight said through half lidded eyes.

“What?”

Author's Notes:

It's like a dictionary scavenger hunt!

184. Phantasmagorical by Knight of Lycaeus

A perfect day of crystal clear skies of blue, the grass green, lush. Two figures seated by a low table, enjoying the quiet and beauty of the gardens; intricately decorated china laid before them, filled of tea and sweets. One figure was large, white, brilliant in the light, her wondrous mane in the colours of the rising sun, the other was smaller, lavender, more mundane than the goddess seated before her. Both were mares possessing wings strong enough to ride the thermals, hooves sturdy enough to traverse the dangers of the land, and a horn capable of magic powerful enough to guide them on their way.

The smaller mare picked up her well wrought cup and took a sip of the fine tea from far off lands, only to find instead her mouth full of the flavours of succulent peaches and sharp bite of fresh mint. Peering at her cup she found it changed to a stout flask of wood. The stout flask sending a jolt of realization that yesterday was the time of tea with her Princess, her love; tonight however was a night of celebration through the enjoyment of strong spirits.

She looked up only to find the skies had darken to a dim glow, a cave she now found herself in. Her companion likewise changed, a mighty dragon of white and the mare herself was a mere bear almost a plush in comparison to the bulk and size of the sleeping dragon who held her fast. The dragon opened her eyes, though still heavy with sleep she began to slowly move her tongue along the face of her dearly held bear. The lavender bear blinked her eyes shut.

Her eyes open to the void, surrounding now by an unusual rainbow of blue, orange, white, yellow, pink and purple in all manner of shapes she could barely recognize. She saw not the being of white nor herself in this void but heard laughter. She drew near the laughter and as she did it gave some semblance to the void. The world came into sharp focus, seated now not at the gardens nor in the forelimbs of a dragon but at a low table of a seedier sort of establishment. Liquor flowed freely and bawdy jokes even more so, the white one had become equine again and she herself had as well. The white one held a glazed look in her eyes and a pleased smile on her visage, she watched her companion turn towards her and moving in closer. She blinked when she felt an unusual sensation, not the kiss she was expecting but instead her love had begun to trace her tongue not over her face as before when they were dragon and bear but over her horn. The long tongue skillfully moved quickly over the fluting in her horn before it turned its attention to her wings. Playfully tugging at the feather she sent pleasant sensation to the lavender mare.

In the midst of these she blinked again and she felt the sensation anew but in a vastly different region, she turned and found her friend on the floor her delicate muzzle near her tail and legs. She blinked before it could continue much further and she found herself in a place that escaped description, the colours bright and blinding clashed so with each other. Mismatched patterns coated every surface that changed in design as she looked. Nothing seemed sane except for her; a glance around and she saw the being of white was now a manticore while she herself a small rabbit, prey to the larger beast. Yet the beast did not eat her but played with her, toying with her food it seemed. Its tongue running all over her much like the dragon and the drunken equine had done.

She closed her eyes awaiting the inevitable only for her eyes opened to a darken room. She stirred from her place on the soft bed she now found herself in, although just as quickly she placed a hoof on her head in a vain attempt to soothe the ache she felt.

What she had experienced, the smaller mare did not truly remember. Little she remembered of the previous night beyond the seedier establishment she and her love had vanished off to and the many flasks and flagons of liquor and spirits they had both consumed. She turned around slowly and saw the white sleeping form of her love and despite her pounding head, lit her horn briefly to cast a small spell. Her spell finished and her ache soothed, she then moved to curl up against the larger equine wholly content to spend time cuddled in her hooves.

185. Speakeasy by Knight of Cerebus

"You heard me, Celestia." The Draconequus sneered. "Your precious society of "harmony and friendship"," at this a pair of air quotes materialized on either side of Celestia's head, "is built on fibs, falsehoods and lies."

Celestia gave Discord a long-suffering sigh. "Decorum is not the same as dishonesty, Discord. When I speak with others, I tell them how I feel through subtlety, rather than directly. Constantly spouting precisely what you feel at every moment can be distracting." She gave him a pointed look.

"Hmm hmm." Discord snickered. "And I suppose how you felt about celebrating your sister's banishment was crystal clear for everypony who had the slightest bit of etiquette training."

"Is there a reason for your visit?" Celestia said, her voice suddenly dropping a good deal of its warmth. "I am sure Fluttershy would be very glad to see you at some point this evening."

Discord rolled his eyes. "Yes, yes, I appreciate the concept of displaying your feelings through subtext amply. How about this. You try my way, and if you like it, you'll keep using it. And if you don't, I'll be happy to try your way." Discord summoned a Celestia opera mask, smiling her same trademark smile, at this.

Celestia actually gave this some consideration. A plan was forming in her head. "Very well, Discord. If you truly want me to be more open, I can do so. Knowing you, you would think it best to enchant me to speak nothing but the truth, and this I will consent to as well, if only for the trial. Any further attempts at honesty I would like to be under my own power. But I consent to this only on one condition."

Discord blinked, then returned his smile. "And what would that be?"

"Twilight spends the day with me, and you put her under the same effect."

Discord's smile widened. "Well well. Won't this be interesting." He folded his hands together, his typical look of childish fascination dominating his face. "As you wish." Discord snapped his fingers, and there was a flash of light.

---／人◕ ‿‿ ◕人＼---

"Princess! It's so good to see you again!" Twilight said, rushing forward and throwing herself into their customary hug.

"Twilight Sparkle," Celestia laughed, returning the hug, "you have no idea how long I wait to hear those words."

Twilight blushed, her eyes wandering to the floor. "You don't sound like yourself today." Her eyes widened, and she put her hooves to her mouth.

"Neither do you." Her mentor chuckled. "I like it."

"You like it when I don't sound like me? That's really..." Twilight winced, her ears drooping dangerously towards the broken hearted level.

"I like it when you sound like the real you. I like the Twilight Sparkle who isn't hiding behind a stammer and a blush, adorable though it is." Celestia put a hoof to her mouth, her own cheeks turning crimson at the confession.

"Why would you want me to act like that, though? It's so rude. It feels wrong not to respect you."

Celestia sighed, her ears flopping dangerously towards frustrated levels. "I don't want to be respected, Twilight. I want to have genuine, legitimate friends who talk to me as they see me and will appreciate my flaws and shortcomings. You wouldn't believe me if I told you I snuck into a cake eating contest after I sampled Pinkie Pie's desserts, but I did. I have a painful sweetooth."

Twilight snorted. "Well yeah. That's why you've got such a big, bouncy butt." It was then that her mouth fell open. Celestia's jaw dropped, too. "I can't believe I just said that! Like I said, disrespectful! I...I have to get to the bottom of this! Princess, do that thing you do where you give me everything I need and I can go round up the girls."

"I do a thing?"

"That thing where you manage something perfectly and stop problems before they come up. You know, whisk away all my fears with a sweep of your hoof? I love that thing."

Celestia blushed and mumbled "it's nothing" against her will. Then she remembered Twilight was going to unveil her plan. She needed to distract Twilight. "I don't want you to worry about it because I'm doing it in order to spend time getting to know you better." She facehooved almost immediately after she had opened her mouth.

"You're doing it? You...you're making me speak what I think about you against my will? Wow...that's really...hurtful, I guess?"

"Twilight, please don't take it like that, I just want to get to know you better."

"Why don't you ask me, then?"

"Because whenever I do you lie to me."

The two fell into silence, Twilight looking at the floor and Celestia scowling at a chair.

"Why do you always do this, Princess?"

"Why do you always call me Princess, Princess Twilight?" Celestia fired back.

"Because you're my little Princess who will catch me whenever I fall." Twilight said, her face burning but her eyes defiant. "You want to know what I really think of you? You really, really wanna know?" Twilight advanced on Celestia, a dangerous look in her eye.

Celestia swallowed, then hardened her gaze. "Yes, I really, really do."

"Fine. I think your crown looks stupider than mine and I don't like that. I think you deserve better than me because I like you better than me. Is that okay, Princess? Is that wrong? That I want you to be happier than me? I like that your butt is big and I think it's hot. Oh, that's right, I think you're really hot. Yeah. And I don't want you to know because I find it uncomfortable that I think you're hot, alright? You deserve a friend, not a creepy stalker, so I try to be your friend. I want to hold you when I'm lonely but I hold you when you need a friend. I treat you with respect because you deserve respect. Because to me you are better than me or Luna or my friends or anypony else and that deserves recognition and I want to treat you that way. Because getting to know me better means dealing with a whole bunch of uncomfortable and creepy things I feel for you that I have to fight down every minute I'm thinking of you, and I fight them because I don't want you to have to deal with them and have a real, normal friend like you want. Is that okay, Celestia?" Twilight heaved an emphasis on the word, her entire body shivering with the weight of the cornucopia of emotions she had just plundered.

Celestia opened her mouth, but Discord's spell pushed her honest thoughts ahead of her more diplomatic excuse. The result was a very Princessly "...bwuh?"

Twilight continued panting, her stare still locked dead on Celestia. "Alright. Can I go, now? N-now that I've ruined everything, and g-given you what you want, c-can I g-go?" Her questions came wrapped in a fog of anger and misery. When Celestia simply continued to stare, Twilight shook her head and turned away, her body drooping low to the ground.

"Twilight, please don't go." Celestia said, a desperation edging it.

Twilight turned around, disbelief writ large across her face. "Why? What more could you want from me?"

"You...are in love with me?"

Twilight gave her best deadpan stare, deciding not to dignify this particular remark with a response.

"Could I talk through this with you? I don't...I don't know what I want, or what to think of this. You really pulled the floor out from under me on this one, Twilight. But I do know that I don't find you creepy, and you being in love with me doesn't ruin anything, and that I want to know what to think about this. And I certainly know that you are my most treasured friend regardless, and there is little you could do without hurting my family that could ever change that. Being attracted to me certainly isn't one of them."

Twilight considered this.

Celestia smiled. "And if it makes you feel any better, I have some complicated emotions about you I've never really worked out. Especially when you're wearing those little glasses and the hair net, or when you're blushing and stammering over something I said. I...I think what I'm saying is, we can work this out. I'd like to work this out."

Twilight gave a shaky smile. "Now you're speaking my language."

---／人◕ ‿‿ ◕人＼---

Celestia handed Discord a bucket. "And that is why you will be helping me clean Joe's Doughnut Bar tonight."

Discord scowled. "It isn't my fault you two got carried away and tipped over a dough maker in the process."

Celestia gave Discord a knowing smile. "If I was displeased with the result, you would be saying "I am glad to help, your Majesty." As such, I am now saying quite happily, "clean up your own mess or I'll be making you polish your old friends in the statue garden for the rest of the evening.""

Discord scowled.

186. Flosculation by Jonesly

Twilight Sparkle was bored. Being Twilight Sparkle she was also attempting to rectify this state, going through the newspaper and searching for suitable diversion. “Trixie is putting on a show in lower Canterlot, despite all of her boasting and noise, she does know her stuff.”

Celestia giggled, “But that flosculation of hers, I mean really, who refers to themselves in the third person?”

Twilight stopped, staring at Celestia. “Flosculation?”

Celestia blushed, “Oh dear, is that another phrase that has fallen out of use? I'm not always entirely certain...”

“I'm just amazed that there is another pony on the planet who knows what that means,” Twilight said. “And to be honest... I really like it.”

Celestia smiled slyly, “Well, I don't mean to be a skybosh, but I have been around a very long time. I didn't spend all that time alone. I had to learn how to speak to the people of every age. I will however, let you know that I have worked hard to keep my vocabulary modern. Occasionally obsolete words will creep in though. I can't help it. It make me feel so roinish though.”

This time Twilight blushed. “THAT, that right there! That part where you talk normally except for a smattering of words. It is so cute, it just makes me want to grab you, pull you down to my level and kiss you into logorrheaic submission.

Celestia nuzzled her fiance and whispered into her ear, “I know... Would you care to join me in the boudoir to partake in some nidulation, dearest Twilight?”

“I don't actually know what that means,” Twilight said. Then she smirked and lit up her horn, “But I know what it's going to mean.”

A flash of purple light and all that remained of the two was lingering laughter.

187. Umbrella by Starlight Shadow

Twilight squinted across the cobblestone plaza through the sheets of silvery rain. She hadn't thought to wear a raincoat, as she hadn't checked the weather schedule before catching the nearest train to Canterlot as soon as she got the letter from Tia. Never again will I say "I'll check the weather schedule later."

The rain was coming down hard, instantly soaking any poor birds who happened to fly out into it. She would hate to be half-curled in her chair at the cafe shivering and getting the welcome mat all wet. Instant-warmth spells were generally rude to perform in public; it made whatever room you were standing on uncomfortably hot for a good minute or so. A quick glance at the clock revealed she was late for her coffee date as well. Great.

She took a deep breath and dashed across, nearly crashing into several umbrella-toting ponies. Lucky them.

She made it halfway across when she bumped right into Princess Celestia. "Hi, Tia." She smiled sheepishly. "Sorry for being late.

"It's fine, Twilight. Why didn't you bring a coat?" A teasing smile twitched at the corners of Celestia's lips.

"Forgot to check the weather schedule." Another sheepish smile.

Celestia gently nudged Twilight under her umbrella. "Let's walk together. What are you working on in that lab of yours?"

And as Twilight babbled, and Celestia drank in every word, the rain slowly went away.

188. Dinner(Dark Warning) by Knight of Cerebus

Twilight lifted a skittish hoof to the castle door. It was rare that she was invited to Canterlot under the cover of darkness, but on this night invited under the cover of darkness she absolutely was. She looked about to either side of the main door, noticing that the guards had changed from the standard, friendly gold-white retinue to the black and blue thestrals of Luna's Night Guard. She fought down the involuntary urge to shudder.

At last, the door opened with a creak not unlike the awakening of some slumbering metal juggernaut. Twilight walked into the column of escaping light that burst forward from the door, her searching eyes wandering the halls for the only familiar faces in this suddenly alien citadel. It was as if the castle had undergone a horrible transformation, like some creature from a pulpy penny dreadful. In the day, Dr. Castle was a respectable old gentleman who greeted his guests with warm windows and wide, open halls. In the dark of the night, Mr. Spire was a sinister thing of empty ghost-white corridors and long, spidery shadows cast from hollow windows.

"Of course I'm scared." Twilight said, her thoughts pushing out of her mouth to keep her some company. "I've never gone on a dinner date in the middle of the night before, and it's not like I'm exactly the master of dates to begin with. It's natural to be a little put off when your only-two-months-new marefriend summons you to her castle in the middle of the night with no explanation except that she "requires your company"." She opened another set of double doors, which of course did not open with a squeak, instead moaning as if the shadow of death had fallen over them.

Twilight noticed that she was, in fact, completely alone within the confines of this part of the castle. "Maybe Luna's still feeling shy." She said, a nervous laugh accompanying her self-reassurance. She frowned. "It's just Celestia. Come on, Twilight. You love her. And she loves you. You've been in her chambers a dozen times over in the day, and you have freaked out without reason about everything she has ever done the first time she has done it without fail. This isn't going to be any different. It's not like she's a vampire, or something."

With that, Twilight opened the doors to the main chamber, only to find that a large table had been placed along the extraordinarily long red carpet leading to the throne of the two sisters. Torches set on the right side of the table were the only lighting, leaving the figures sitting around the furniture in question half-obscured by shadows. She breathed a sigh of relief at the sight of Celestia at the head of the table, and then gave a blush when she at last noticed Luna sitting at the other end. "Princesses!" She said, giggling in relief.

"Hello Twilight." Celestia said with a quiet smile. It was a halfhearted thing, as if it were that little column of light forcing its way through the darkness from before. She maintained this quiet little smile as she gave Twilight an explanation. "I am sure you are wondering why I called you here, as you well should. The matter I am about to divulge is something that I am afraid is only fit for your ears. As such, I had to be certain we would be in absolute privacy when I gave it."

"What is it, Princess? You know you can tell me anything."

For some reason, that seemed to make Celestia's smile turn sad. It stopped reaching her eyes, as if she was afraid this was the last time she would ever hear those words. "I know, dear. And that's why I am going to tell you the truth behind our immortality."

Twilight reacted to this in much the way that a fish reacts to its tank being tapped. She opened her mouth and retreated a step, returning to her footing with no small amount of uncertainty. "O-okay. That's, uh, wow. Kinda sudden. But, uh, if you feel comfortable, I m-mean... I really would like to know." She made to walk up to Celestia's right hoof, but Celestia shook her head. "Other side, dear."

Twilight walked around the left side of the table, and Celestia stopped her halfway along her walk. "It was in the days of Discord that my sister and I were born. We were a unicorn and an earth pony, at that time. Not special in any way, save that we were the most powerful of our tribe, and that we had an instinctual connection to those two orbs Discord so easily controlled. Our tribe had long suffered under Discord. Those are my cousins he is dangling over a lake of fire in the front hall's windows. The misery he caused bred years--generations--of contempt for him. Our tribe gathered the others together. Rallied them. Us two, we were the strongest, the bravest and the best at leading. So we were chosen. We had heard of a mythical set of artifacts embedded in a tree that not even Discord could touch. Of course, what he could not destroy Discord removed from our power. He set it afloat over a boiling lake and guarded it with powerful wards and horrible monsters. No unicorn, earth pony or pegasus was enough to survive its trials. So we made creatures to equal his magic. Half-breeds that could fight back against him and find the artifacts to end his reign. We made us. And we did this what few desperate tools Discord left us.

"I tell you all this, Twilight, so that you might forgive us of what we did.--"

"Sister, just tell h--"

"As I was saying, we did what we did because there are evils and sufferings in the world greater than the one we committed that day. The one we have continued to commit, to this very day, in fact."

The room, which had been silent before, was now oppressively so. Twilight stared directly into her marefriend's eyes, a pit growing in her stomach. "Evil? Wh-what do you mean, Princess? I-I've never seen you do anything evil." The long shadows at the corners of the table suddenly seemed to grow longer.

"You have, in fact." Luna chimed in from her left, her face half in shadow. "You have seen us live, when we should be four thousand years since dead."

Celestia swallowed, bringing Twilight to face her strained and haunted eyes. "Do you know what the word "alicorn", at its root, actually means, Twilight?"

"Of course! It's the material found in unicorn horns! Variants are also found in earth pony hooves and pegasus wing bones, though of course less powerful concentrations are found across a pony's bones and are an integral part of all magic ponies can produce." Twilight said, the simple recital of information allowing her to release the odd tension she could feel building inside of her.

"And the only readily available source of extra magic accessible to a group of ponies alone and desperate in a world ruled by a mad god who tortured them for his amusement, yes." Celestia leaned forward, her eyes shining like a cat's under the light of the fire. Her face seemed longer in the shadows of the room, and it made the firm frown on set on her face even more hardened. "We took the name "alicorn" for ourselves to remind ourselves of what we are. What we are made of." At this moment, a pair of thestrals in servant garb made their way from the double doors at the front of the hall to each sister, carrying a set of silver platters along the right side of the table with stone dead expressions. They left the platters, covers and all, at the place of the sisters, leaving Twilight unserved and alone.

"Uh, Princess, a-aren't I supposed to have something, too?" The pit was back, and more pressing and fearsome than ever. Celestia's grimace returned, before it softened into a look of naked pity.

"Twilight, my love, I would never dream of burdening you with this for the world. I only share this part of me with you because you deserve to know. If you storm out of this castle and vow to never speak to me again, as your sister in law did, I will expect no less. For Luna and I deserve no less."

"I could never do that, Princess! You know that! How can you even think you deserve that?! Especially from me!"

Celestia pulled the cover off her platter, a sad, tired look on her face, and set it to one side. Twilight's eyes widened, and she had to fight back the urge to gag. Lying on the plate was a set of bones carved clean. They looked cracked and ancient, and smelled of dust and soil. One of them was the skull, which betrayed their true origin. "Luna and I are cannibals, Twilight."

Twilight's lips worked silently, mouthing the word "no" over and over again. Celestia simply sighed, looking away from her lover and bathing her face in the shadows of the long hall. "I know, Twilight. I know."

"Why?" The words came from Twilight's throat torn and ragged.

"We mentioned Discord. Once we had overturned him, we needed to unite the ponies of the world. Gather them, save them. We defended them from manticores, timberwolves, changelings and rallied them from floods, rogue tornadoes, and earthquakes. We saw them though civil wars and famines and economic collapses. We discovered that even after Discord there was still a need for us. We still had to live on. All the while, the ponies of our tribe offered themselves to us once they had passed on, so that we might continue to help them and lead them. It has been a tradition passed down for millennia. We were needed in the early days, and by the time we weren't, we were a cornerstone of Equestrian society, and we could not truly die off. Nopony else remembered how to move the sun and moon. There was nobody else, Twilight."

Celestia gave a hopeful smile. "But now there is. You and Cadance can learn from us in a way no weaker student could. You had the potential. We gave you some of our power--just enough to jolt you into a new state--and the two of you took to it. You can die mortal lives, pass on the knowledge. Spread the wisdom Luna and I learned from your crystal castles on high. And then, at last, the two of us can finally, finally die."

Twilight looked at Celestia, and saw her staring at the bones in front of her. She did not see a maniac. She did not see an archvillain. She saw a tired, ancient ruler who had sacrificed even her own equinity for the sake of her little ponies. She had never seen so much of Celestia in Celestia as she did in that moment where she was fixing the bones of an old friend with a sad little smile, hating herself for what she was going to do to them but doing it anyway.

And all at once Twilight knew that this pony could not be allowed to die if there was any way to convince her otherwise. "Princess..." She began, her expression solidifying into her familiar battle face. She saw a horror she had to overcome. No different from Discord or Tirek or the plunderseeds or King Sombra or Chrysalis. And at the end her Princess would still be waiting for her. "What was his name?" She had to know for sure she was right. She had to know that, even in this strange world of horror stories, her Celestia was still Celestia.

"He was called Soft Touch. He was a foalsitter in the castle. A friend, too. He liked to watch clouds, and he had a funny accent from the time he had spent in Manehatten. He was very, very good with foals. And I believe he was also known for having a bit of the old family mischief in him." Celestia's smile turned whistful. "You're still here."

"I'm not going anywhere. And neither should you." Twilight walked towards her, and towards the bones lying naked and cold on the table.

"Twilight?"

"The world needs you. Both of you." She turned to look back at Luna, who had discreetly been eating while Celestia had explained, and was now staring across at them from above an empty plate. "Not because you can move the sun or the moon, but because of you. And I need you, too. I can't stand the thought of a world without you. Not for something like this."

"Twilight, I am eating ponies."

"And the griffons see that as a sign of respect. The minotaurs do so to conquered enemies in order to regain their strength. Other ponies don't have to do it, so doing it is creepy and wrong to them. And it should be. But we alicorns, we do. You get your bones from people who know, yes? People who love you and trust you?"

"Twilight, don't defend me, I don--"

"I want to join you. I want to be there for our little ponies when they need defending. I won't be able to protect the country, or my friends, or my family forever unless I can."

"But you--"

"Are you going to stop me?" Twilight punctuated this with a fiery kiss, pushing Celestia head back against her chair with the force of her love. "Are you going to say there are places you went that I can't follow, even when I want to and I know the risks?"

"No, but Twilight...You have to understand, you will have to live with the knowledge that you are violating another's remains. That they deserve the respect of burial instead of--"

"Eat me too, then. If you won't let me live with you, then when I die, I want you to eat me and keep giving to your life. I love you. And nothing disgusting or wrong or anything like that is going to change that. So long as the pony I find is still you."

Celestia sighed, and then wrapped a wing around Twilight, a smile bigger than she would have liked cresting her face. She levitated a rib cage over onto Twilight's plate.

"I love you, too, my not so little pony. And if you really wish to choose to live this life with me--with us--then I will not stop you, and nothing about you will make me stop loving you."

Twilight took the first bite of her new life, a smile upon her face.

189. Fluttershy by Sankt Kaiser

Twilight shifted uncomfortably on her mushroom seat, tail swishing back and forth impatiently. She was meeting Fluttershy for brunch, but that was only a ruse to lure the yellow pegasus out from hiding.

In the distance Twilight’s eyes spotted the pegasus trotting towards her. Apprehension gnawed on the purple princess’ conscience as her friend drew closer and closer. Celestia had requested her to carry this mission out personally, the reward for success was something she couldn’t turn down.

“Hi Twilight!” Fluttershy greeted her friend as she took the seat across her. “I am so happy you found some time to have brunch with me.”

“Hehe, yea… sorry, I’ve been so busy lately.”

“But are you sure you want to spend what little free time you have with me?” the shy mare asked feeling guilty.

“Actually about that,” Twilight began, “I’m actually here on royal business…”

Fluttershy’s face fell, “Oh...”

“Celestia believes you’re the perfect pony for the job.” Twilight tried to explain, but Fluttershy’s face didn’t perk up. “She requested you personally.”

“But I’m no pony special, Princess Celestia can find somepony better.” she replied while feeling flattered the princess asked for her.

The reward was slowly slipping away from Twilight’s grasp. Desperation set in and Twilight did the one thing she was told not to do at all costs.

“LUNA HAS A CRUSH ON YOU!” Twilight slapped both forehooves to cover her lips. The two friends stared at each other wide eyed. “I am so sorry I didn’t mean to say that.”

“Princess Luna has a…” Fluttershy swallowed the lump forming in her throat. “What exactly are you here for, Twilight?”

“Celestia wants you to join us on a double date with Luna. I wasn’t supposed to say anything and it was supposed to be all natural between you two...”

“Alright.”

“You’ll do it?”

“Yeah. A double date with both princesses and my best friend... sounds like fun.”

190. Flick by ACscooter

High above Equestria sat two of its regents in a lavish coach traveling to a diplomatic meeting with the Griffins. It was a first for the newly crowned Princess Twilight Sparkle, and as such her eyes were shut tight in deep concentration as she performed a last minute internal status check. She sat stock still as she simulated, then re-simulated the upcoming meeting creating and categorizing contingency plans upon contingency plans for each. So lost in her own mind was the purple pony princess that she did not notice the slowly encroaching presence of a certain alabaster alicorn’s tongue.

Flick

Flick

Flick

“Tia what are you doing?”

Celestia hummed, “Oh nothing dearest.”

Sensing no imminent danger, Twilight wiped her nose and receded back into her mental preparations.

Flick

Flick

Flick

Broken from her reverie, Twilight’s eyes shot open as she wiped once more and glared at her beloved. “Seriously stop. I’m trying to prepare myself.” She was not pleased, and to add fuel to the fire, she was met with Celestia’s characteristic warm and benevolent smile.

“I haven’t the slightest idea what you’re talking about my love.”

Twilight’s gaze intensified, trying to find any markings that would betray her lover’s guilt, only to find none. With an exasperated sigh, she acquiesced and, grumbling something incomprehensible, resumed her meditation.

Flick

Flick

Flick

“Sun and stars Celestia! Can you jus - “

Suddenly, a pair of wings scooped Twilight into a tight hug. Its owner’s lips were locked to her flustered companion preventing the purple princess from speaking another word. The kiss was not exactly intense nor exactly heated, but was a soft caress with enough care to melt away the woes of a semi-neurotic Equestrian royal. After what seemed like an infinitesimally long time, Celestia finally let the dazed alicorn go. Twilight sat there with a blissful look on her face, slowly regaining her composure. Though before she could completely do so…

Flick

Author's Notes:

New authors all up in the Twilestias!!

191. Mathematics by Honey Mead

Celestia bit into an apple. The skin broke in a spray of juice, filling the air with its sweet scent.

Not that she noticed.

Before her, three blackboards filled the all too small bedroom. The central one was covered in a dizzying array of markings, long form equations mixed precariously between spell-work and runes. To the right, a piece of chalk worked to fill the second board with similar markings--despite her apparent lack of attention to its movements. And to the left, wrapped in a protective magic shell, were the remains of more spell-work, two long slashes from an eraser making them indecipherable.

Dear Princess Celestia,

There's something I need to tell you.

Despite the chalk and apple held in her magic, all of Celestia's attention focused on the stack of papers spread out on the floor before her. When she'd found them, they'd been spread across the room, pinned to the walls, scattered over the floor, hidden inside or under books and furniture. It'd taken nearly two weeks to find and sort them into something that approached a meaningful body of work. She still wasn't convinced that she'd found them all.

The central and leftward chalkboards were as she'd found them. She recognized the basic spell-work right off, it was the base formulae for Starswirl's work in temporal transversal.

She took another bite of the apple.

For as long as I can remember, you have been the most important pony in my life...

Page three hundred five--by her best guess--started out as a discussion on the use of sunlight over moon or starlight as the standard measurement of speed, only to fall into a digression on how self-centered it was for the sun to hold itself so far above everypony else.... She stopped reading at that point and turned the page.

Finishing the apple, she set the core aside and picked up the next from the small plate of fruit as she turned her attention to page three hundred six.

It wasn't until Rarity pointed it out to me that I gave it any thought...

Taking another bite, sweet and acidic juice once again sprayed into the air and across her tongue. She stopped and frowned, something was off. Celestia looked up at the three blackboards, studying them, paying special attention to what she'd written on the right. There were no problems there. Eyes on page three hundred six, she glanced back at three hundred five, but no, that wasn't it either.

She took another bite.

She looked at the apple.

Turning her head she let the half chewed rind fall to the plate and set aside the orange.

She turned again to the problem that had consumed her every moment for the past weeks.

I did the math, and the numbers surprised me.

At some point, Spike entered, retrieved her dinner plate, and left again. If he said anything, she didn't notice. A while later, after the Sun had gone down and the Moon had come up, somepony knocked at the bedroom door; she didn't wait to be acknowledged before entering.

Luna was silent at first, her eyes falling heavy on the smaller alicorn. It hurt to see her sister so, barely taller than the average stallion. She looked frail, weak, her mane pink and limp across her shoulders.

"Tia, it's time to come back to Canterlot."

Celestia didn't turn away from her work. When she spoke, her voice was no less melodious and serene than ever, "Soon, sister. I think I almost have it."

Luna placed a hoof on her withers. "Please, I need you. I... I'm not asking you to stop, but perhaps a break would help. A few days to allow your mind to re-focus."

Celestia reached back with a hoof and patted Luna's pastern. It would have been a comforting gesture, had it lacked the absent mindedness that pervaded Celestia's every action. "You don't need me. You'll have those stuffy nobles eating out of your hoof in no time."

Seconds passed by.

"You've not been sleeping," Luna said without needing to look at the wrinkled but unused bed. "'Tisn't healthy."

"When did you become the elder sister?" Celestia asked with a long suffering chuckle and sigh. "I promise, I'll sleep soon. Thank you for stopping by, but I really must focus."

Quiet settled between them again, save for the occasional click of chalk across the blackboard.

Luna steeled herself. "Celestia. You need to stop this. It's been three months."

The chalk paused. "Has it? I admit, I've not kept track." The chalk started up again. "It shouldn't be too much longer."

Every time I think about you, my heart rate raises by five beats per minute. I read every letter you send until I have it memorized backward and forward...

"How much progress have you made?"

Celestia started to respond, but the words never came. Her face scrunched, and the chalk pressed harder. Luna's hoof returned to her sister's withers.

"You have responsibilities, Tia. There are other ponies who--"

Wood splintered, spraying like so much water off a rippling pond. Luna fought back, but between the buzzing in her head and constriction in her throat, she could barely manage to bat uselessly at her sister's forelegs. Her vision wavered from the smoke, heat, and tears that filled her eyes.

"No!" Celestia towered over her sister, pastern pinning Luna's throat to the wall, her mane licking at the ceiling, leaving black scorch marks that threatened to catch fire. "No pony needs me more! Not you, not Cadence, not every pony across Equestria! No pony!"

Luna slumped to the floor when the pressure let up, her lungs working to make up for lost time. By the time her eyes cleared enough to see, Celestia had returned to her spot, as short as when Luna had first arrived, staring up at the chalkboards. Coughing, Luna slowly found her hooves. She searched for words, only for Celestia to speak again, her voice a thousand miles away.

"It's my fault, Luna. I did this to her. She... I... It's all my fault. I crushed her without thinking. If I'd thought, even for a second..."

Tears began to fall from her magenta eyes, barely caught by royal blue feathers before they could stain the collected notes. Luna forced Celestia's muzzle into her shoulder.

I love you, princess. I have always loved you.

192. Insubordination by UhOh

“Are you planning on facing me at any point in this venture or should I expect to be hounded by your shadow?”

A sigh issued from nearly a dozen pony lengths away. The noise carried easily in the doldrums of the Dead Lands. Twilight Sparkle shimmered into view; a familiar, vaguely-exasperated look dominated her face. “It would have been easier for us both if you had continued the charade and pretended not to notice me.”

Despite herself Celestia felt a surge of affection for her former student well up within her chest—a warm balm that urged her to forgive and embrace her dear friend. However personal wants never took precedence over the needs of her ponies and the affection did little to temper the steely resolve of her next words. “You violate the terms of your banishment, Twilight Sparkle.”

Twilight trotted forward soundlessly before stopping a respectful distance from her target. “Technically the realms of Tartarus aren’t part of Equestria and anyways I entered by way of a gate in the Zebra Confederation so not to worry your Word stands inviolate, Celestia.” The mare shrugged easily, seemingly unencumbered by the bulging saddlebags resting on her back. Tired, purple eyes roved the expanse the sun princess’s face, perhaps recommitting the nuances to memory. “It’s good to see you again.”

Celestia refused to be drawn into pleasantries. Her expression flattened and her ears twitched in evident displeasure. “Why are you here?”

“I’m not without my friends in the court, y’know. Luna came to me two nights ago and told me about what was happening—not that she needed to, mind you. When folk stopped being able to die most figured something was amiss. She also told me about your plans.”

A pale brow rose slightly. Incredulously. “She asked you to watch over me?”

“She told me you’d forbidden anypony to accompany you—fortunately I’ve grown quite familiar with the concept of insubordination these last few months.”

“Oh, longer than that, I’d say.” Celestia chimed in mildly. The pleasant tone could not disguise the sudden spike in tension between the two ponies.

Twilight choose to ignore the barb. It was neither the time nor the place to have this discussion no matter how much she wanted to plea her case once more. “Time is of the essence. Don’t you think we should be moving along?”

Celestia stood unmoved. “You know what a mortal risks when entering the Death Realms. You know why I refused to let any others take this risk.” The great white mare closed the distance between them in an instant and loomed over Twilight as she pressed on insistently. “There can be no Elysium for a mortal soul should its host perish in Tartarus.”

“I’m aware,” Twilight said shortly, forcing a lightness to her step as she resumed the trek, “and here I am.”

“Why? Why, after everything that’s happened, why do you still come when I need you? Why would you risk this?”

Twilight stopped walking but refused to turn around. Instead she allowed herself a sad smile at the concern in her princess’s voice. “You know why.”

“Tell me.”

A multitude of responses were birthed into existence in the scholar’s mind, each examined and rejected in turn. Before Twilight’s brain could determine the best and most logical response her heart wrested control of the mouth and spoke for her. “Because I’m Twilight Sparkle and you’re Princess Celestia; where you go I follow.”

Author's Notes:

So many new authors! Tell these noobs what you think!

193. Crush by Jonesly

“A crush? Why are you worried about that?” Twilight asked. The purple unicorn had been reading on the balcony of her library late in the afternoon when her number one assistant had come up with an interesting question.

“Well, I went over to Sugarcube Corner, to see if I could maybe get a present for Rarity. Pinkie Pie was there and she laughed at me and told me that I was so cute with my 'Itty bitty widdle crush.'” Spike looked mildly annoyed. “I don't know what she meant, so Twilight, what exactly is a crush?”

Twilight beckoned Spike over to her cushion, patting the space next to her. He moved over and settled into a comfortable cuddle with her. “Well Spike, the first thing to know is that a crush is not love. It can lead to love and is often called puppy love. It's an attraction or infatuation with someone that often does not reciprocate the attraction.”

“It often starts with physical attraction. One day you'll see her and realize that she is gorgeous. Maybe you didn't notice before, maybe you were too young to care, but you'll see her and it will hit you. That mare is beautiful. This type of crush is light and superficial, it will often pass with distance and time.” Twilight looked over at Spike, “But sometimes... it deepens.”

“You may begin to look beyond her exterior. To see her talent, shining as she demonstrates her craft. See her mind, constantly working out problems and solutions. Feel her presence, the calm warmth of her smile and bask in her approval,” Twilight smiled as she looked out over the forest; the sun was beginning to set.

“You find yourself making excuses to talk to her, just to be around her. Going out of your way to enjoy what she does for you. Taking time you normally wouldn't to savor her work. Find appreciation for things you used to just let pass. You'll watch her, and forget what you were talking about because you'll just lose yourself in her eyes. When you find yourself caring less about what you want, and more about her, when all you want is to do make her smile that knowing smile. When her happiness matters more to you then yours....you are crushing hard.” Twilight hadn't taken her eyes off of the sunset as she talked.

“And Spike, the worst part is, and this is why they call it a crush, when you just know that putting your heart in their hands will only end in them crushing it. You'll hear those words, 'Twilight I just don't think of you that way,' things may become overly awkward and you may lose your best friend.” Twilight sighed wistfully, “So you take your crush and you hide it in a safe spot to protect your heart. Because when they are so wonderful, and you are so plain, it's for the best if you can just let it go.”

Spike looked at her, “What happens then? What happens if you let it go?”

Twilight leaned back and closed her eyes, “I don't know. I wish I did.”

194. Aspirations by Honey Mead

Like a tidal wave of ice, the cold crushed her. Ever measure of heat she'd carried was torn from her coat before even a semblance of a thought could form, greedily devoured by the empty abyss that surrounded her.

She gasped in shock, and it consumed every molecule of air as it collapsed her lungs inside her chest.

A numbness burned her every nerve. Muscles struggled to suck nonexistent air back into her lungs.

A lifetime of panic passed by in a second. When it was over, she was left with only the cold numbness of acceptance. Tears formed, only to freeze and seal her eyes against the void.

In her last moments, she held on to a single thought, a name that held back the dark. Then that too was stolen and consumed.

And she was nothing. And all was still.

She did not feel the warmth touch her lips and force them to part.

She did not feel her lungs expand as air was forced into them once again.

And when her eyes opened, she saw only white.

And when her thoughts returned, a single name danced alone at the fore, shining like the sun.

195. Second Chances: Live Wire by ArguingPizza

The Throne Room of Canterlot Palace was packed to the rafters, literally when the Pegasi were taken into account, with petitioners, guards, advisors, and officials. Day Court was in full swing, and for the uncountable-upon-tenth time that day alone, Celestia repressed a sigh. Alone in a crowded room described Celestia’s life rather well, in her opinion.

Princess Celestia ex Astria had 7 Cabinet officials, 12 court advisors, 28 personal guards, and over 300 Palace staff at her beck and call, but very, very few friends. She could count on her sister, of course, but her sister was also a Princess. Status meant that their schedules rarely left time for one another, and while they could choose to throw their itineraries aside for a day of bonding, the ensuing bureaucratic headaches meant they rarely indulged. When their differing sleep cycles were taken into account on top of their responsibilities, it left Celestia very much alone.

Twilight Sparkle had been her salvation.

Celestia smiled to herself as the Minister of the Interior argued with the Minister of Finance over the cost of a railway bridge. It had been many years since the little purple filly had unleashed a magical storm that had threatened to engulf her school, and Celestia was absolutely positive the expensive reconstruction had been entirely worth it.

In Twilight she had found, for the first time in years, a pony who wanted nothing more from her than companionship. Twilight’s heart, so pure and loving, had been overjoyed to merely spend time learning and reading with her. Twilight had never asked her for anything in her entirely life, aside from more books and the occasional cookie. The thought made her giggle, but fortunately for her the Ministers were so engrossed in their tirades they spared her no notice.

Celestia’s gaze wandered the room, taking in the half dozen stained glass windows that commemorated Twilight’s many triumphs. Her defeat of Nightmare Moon and redemption of Luna, her conquest of Discord, her courageous battle against Tirek, her Coronation.

That last image depicted one of the happiest days of Celestia’s life. The friend she had gained would, unlike all that had come before, never leave her. Twilight would never wither, never fade away until at last her final dying breath was carried away on the wind. Her dear, dear friend would…

Friend.

Celestia’s smile flickered and died, and she turned her eyes away from the stained glass windows, especially the ones featuring Cadence. A pang of an emotion she refused to name pierced her chest and stole her breath.

The day of Twilight and Cadence’s wedding had been one of the hardest days of her life, almost as hard as the day she had banished her sister. Officiating the ceremony had twisted the dagger plunged into her heart until she felt like screaming, but she had worn her ceramic smile brightly and nopony else had suspected a thing. Nopony suspected she would have given everything, even her Kingdom, to trade places with her Niece.

Celestia’s ruminations, and the Ministers’ increasingly uncivil discourse, was abruptly interrupted by a shaking so powerful it knocked several ponies off their hooves. A roar unlike anything Celestia had ever heard tore through the air, leaving all but Celestia clutching their ears in torment. Celestia, as well as every unicorn in the room, winced as a live wire was placed on each of their horns. The shock left a flurry of nosebleeds in its wake, though Celestia was counted not among them.

Celestia was on her hooves and galloping towards the source of the disturbance before her ponies had even begun to recover. She recognized the magic that had shocked her horn, and dread weighed heavily in her stomach as she passed through the labyrinthine halls.

Celestia burst through the heavy timber doors that led to the Palace courtyard, and was confronted with a warzone. The trees lining the yard had been uprooted and tossed about, charred and stripped bare of their leaves. The stone walls around the perimeter were covered in a spiderweb of cracks. The courtyard’s granite pavestones had been reduced to scorched, jagged gravel.

In the center of the devastation stood Twilight Sparkle, her hooves steaming on the blackened earth. Her mane blazed in a nonexistent wind, wisps of fire flashing in and out of existence like lightning bugs. Twilight’s horn was alight in a display of raw, unfocused power that rolled off of her in waves.

“WHERE IS HE?!” she bellowed, the force of her voice shattering nearby windows and releasing a hailstorm of glass.

“Twilight?” Celestia asked hesitantly, an anxious tremble coloring her tone.

Twilight turned her gaze toward Celestia, who saw that her eyes were blazing white with fury and power. Twilight recognized her, but didn’t relax. Instead, she teleported, the spell as violent as a meteor crashing to earth. Twilight reappeared inches away from Celestia’s muzzle.

“Where. Is. He.”

Celestia reminded herself that she was not facing an eldritch evil, but instead her dear former pupil. The thought helped her steady her reply.

“Who?”

“Shining Armor!” Twilight snarled, her clenched teethed bared.

Celestia knew where her Captain of the Guard was, but she didn’t think it would be wise to reveal that information to Twilight. Instead, she asked, “What is the matter, Twilight? Tell me, so that I may help you.” She put on a supportive smile, a genuine one, completely separate from the faux-motherly attitude she usually maintained.

“Nopony can help me!” Spittle rained on Celestia’s muzzle, but she paid it no mind. The brightening display of enraged magic in front of her was of greater concern.

“Twilight,” Celestia replied in a calm, caring tone, “There is nothing in the world I would not do for you. Please, tell me what has gone so wrong.” She punctuated her short speech by laying a gentle hoof on Twilight’s peytral. The gold of her hoofshoes sizzled from the heat, but Celestia was undisturbed.

Twilight stared at her for a long moment, seemingly at war inside her head. Rage fought hard to retain its place of glory, but it was no match for the respect and care for Celestia Twilight held deep in her heart.

Like a candle dropped in the ocean, Twilight’s fires were snuffed out. She collapsed against Celestia’s chest, sobbing violently enough to nearly shake Celestia off her hooves. It was all she could do to cradle Twilight lovin-tenderly, as she gave all the comfort she could.

Through her tears, Twilight choked out, “How could they do this to me?”

Celestia had no answers, and didn’t even properly understand the question. Instead, she stroked Twilight’s mane and let her cry her troubles away.

Halfway through Twilight’s breakdown, a swarm of papers materialized in clouds of green smoke and rained down on their heads. Celestia began to read, and then hugged Twilight even tighter.

196. Disguises by Starlight Shadow

Twilight and Celestia walked through the crowds of Canterlot, headed toward a certain patch of countryside they both enjoyed. Twilight levitated a picnic basket in her magenta magic, and she kept glancing around, as if she was worried they might be seen.

"I like these disguises, Celly." Twilight whispered to the princess. "Nopony bows or pulls us aside to invite us somewhere. It's great!"

Celestia smiled and nodded. They had cast illusion spells on themselves so nopony would bow or ask after their presence at some social function. And not one magazine photographer would so much as give them a sideways glance, let alone follow them.

Twilight was now a deep blue unicorn mare with a shockingly white mane and tail, and a light blue crescent moon for a cutie mark. Celestia was a unicorn as well, though she was pale pink, with a shimmering gold mane and tail. Her cutie mark was a red flower.

Celestia liked not being a princess for a while. It felt good to be treated as a pony, not a god, and she even relished the thought of getting snapped at. As for Twilight, she enjoyed the return to her days as a commoner, before meeting her friends and getting wings.

They eventually reached the city limits, staring out at the open sky that the city stuck out into. With a flash of their horns, they dispelled the illusion. Twilight shivered, as if she had just exited a tub of cold water.

The two nodded and spread their wings in unison, swooping downward and landing atop a small hill, right beside a small stream. As Twilight unpacked their picnic, a few sideways glances revealed no hiding paparazzi.

Note to self, look into illusion magic when we get back to the castle.

197. Instrument by Jonesly

It was raining in Canterlot. Not a storm, but a steady, pouring rain intended to fill the reservoirs for the rest of the year. Evening was falling over the darkened city, everyone who could be was tucked into warm and dry places, out of the rain. Twilight Sparkle was one of the few remaining ponies not at rest, though if she had her way, not for long.

“Vreeeee,” the sound echoed through the hallway as Twilight moved towards the apartments shared by her and her fiance. “Is that... a violin?” she thought. As she opened the outer door to the suite, she could here some peppy, bouncy music coming from inside the study.. She grinned as she moved towards the door, preparing to fling the door open and pounce on her fiance.

She paused though, as the music changed tempo and cadence, becoming more somber and melancholic. No longer a peppy upbeat song, this one was slower, calling to Twilight to listen, to stop and ponder why the music was as it was. It had an almost hypnotic droning quality, often repeating its themes for a few minutes. It built to a climax, the song seeming to say that it didn't matter that it was down. It's melancholy actually had a temporary feel to it, as if the music were aware that every downside was temporary and could be overcome.

Twilight nudged the door open and stepped in. Celestia looked up at her and smiled, gesturing with her head to a spot on the cushions next to her. Twilight quietly moved over and settled down next to Tia.

The music changed once more, this song was beautiful. The violin speaking out to the sky. The tones sang of loneliness, want, need and sorrow. It was haunting. Twilight could feel the emotion of the musician, calling out to one loved and lost. Twilight found herself thinking of her brother and how he was far to the north, of how often she saw her parents, even to how Spike no longer lived with her. She could feel Tia's pain, long held, over her sister's loss. The song teased her heart, plucking at her heartstrings as though to add an internal resonance to the song. As the music built to a climax, she allowed it to flow over and through her; surfacing pains long ignored or thought long forgotten and soothing them with an overarching message that even with all that could go wrong in a life, there would always be time for those who brought warmth to a heart and a life. That though the time may be temporary, it was not wasted. The song trailed off into the sound of the pouring rain.

As Tia finished, she quietly set her violin to the side and snuggled in tightly with her fiance.

Twilight looked at her in awe, “That was amazing. I didn't know you could play an instrument, why would you hide that from me. I... needed this.” a tear trickled down her cheek.

Tia smiled gently, wiping the tear from Twilight's face, “Oh, I don't really play. I just fiddle around.”

198. Control by Knight of Lycaeus

The reversal of roles and power was an unusual event, Celesta the Dawnbringer was now powerless and unable to guide her ponies as she had done for over a millennium while Twilight her friend and partner had been granted the powers of both Diarchs of Equestria and the Empress of Crystal all so that she may safeguard it against the monstrous threat before them.

Despite what others may think Celestia did not enjoy the notion of being a tyrant, she did not relish having such control over the lives over subject yet the very system of Equestria in all its massive and intricate network all revolved around her and Luna. She enjoyed bringing forth the dawn and feeling the bond that linked her and the sun as one, she found pleasure in guiding and educating her ponies so that they may able to forge a better future. However she did not enjoy the great dependency they had on her for everything, things had been worse during the Solar Millennium when she was the sole figure for ponies to rally themselves around.

Twilight on the other hoof relished being in control though not control in the same fashion that Celestia viewed it. Twilight in spite of her ascension and coronation was still a scholar and a scientist, to her things should be able to be measured and quantified as her numerous checklists and planners would attest to. In spite of her elevated status she still viewed herself as equal with other ponies, not one for enforcing the powers her new role granted her. For her taking charge was not unwelcomed but not entirely always necessary preferring instead to work with others in equal solidarity rather than placing herself above the rest.

Yet today with the arrival of Tirek things had changed. Celestia, the Shepherd of Ponies had been stripped of her powers in a desperate bid to ensure it would not be lost, today she was powerless and unable to guide or direct her ponies in this hour of crisis. Twilight, the humble scholar had been granted the combined might of four alicorns, she was their last hope to the survival of ponykind and the defeat of Tirek yet it was clear that the powers bestowed upon her were not easy to control, she now held little control over the extent of abilities and this could now arguably place her above others.

The reversal of roles was unusual, noticeable even as the two shared a last embrace and kiss. The future ahead seemed grim and uncertain, neither could claim that the days would continue to dawn for ponies, neither knew if this was indeed the end and that in the end all was hopeless and all would fail. Yet in spite of the grim fate before them, Celestia hoped, no she knew her love would find a way to succeed, she knew that Twilight had the ability to rally others to her even when Twilight doubted her ability to do so. She knew that with this Twilight would succeed in banishing away Tirek once more.

199. Stress by Honey Mead

Celestia pulled back when the constant, dreadful beeping became a solid, piercing tone. Shock and terror sent her own heart racing in opposition to the horrific death-knell. Magenta eyes snapped open to find a lavender pair staring back, wide with incomprehension. Both mares' mouths worked mutely as they sought words that would not form.

The beeping started up again, skipping past a comfortable, strolling trot and straight into a harried gallop. Twilight's eyes reversed, shrunk to pin-pricks and danced around the room as though searching for an exit, for someway to escape.

It was the charging of her horn that prodded Celestia into action.

She reached out, placing her right hoof on Twilight's barrel while her left stroked her cheek. "Twilight Sparkle." Her voice came out strong and full, an expectant command that broke through the prison of the other mare's mind. Twilight's eyes latched onto hers like an anchor in a storm. Celestia smiled as comfortingly as she could. "Breathe." Twilight inhaled. "Hold." Twilight held her breath. Ten seconds later, "Exhale." She exhaled, her heart rate noticeably calmer. "Again."

Celestia repeated the commands three more times before the purple glow faded and she was certain that Twilight would not disappear on her.

Silence, save for the infernal heart monitor, pushed Celestia to back away.

"I apologize, Twilight, that was entirely my fault…" Celestia blushed, glancing at the floor, "it was a terribly inappropriate thing for me to do."

"Princess?" Twilight asked, her eyes roving the room again, to take in her surroundings or avoiding Celestia's own, she was unsure.

"Yes, Twilight?" Celestia asked, the blush never fading.

"What is today?"

"That is not a simple question to answer." Twilight's eyes, wearing curious confusion, finally found hers, and Celestia had to look away. "It is Tuesday the thirtieth of May. The Celestial Era. One thousand fifty-six."

The dreadful silence returned with Celestia glaring at the floor, it was all she could do to hold back the tears.

"F—fifty-three?" Celestia nodded. "No. No. That can't be right!"

Celestia almost broke for the pain in Twilight's voice. "I'm so sorry. I am so, so sorry."

"Don't—I can't—I can't—"

She started to hyperventilate, the heart monitor a frenzy of erratic beeps.

Celestia moved quickly, grabbing the other mare's head even as her magic ripped drawers apart until it found a suitable bag. Emptying the contents carelessly, she held it up to Twilight, who immediately clutched it to her mouth.

Holding her at leg's length, unwilling to flee or draw too close, Celestia waited for her to recover. It was a slow, agonizing process, watching that small bag expand and contract with Twilight’s breaths, only the beep of the heart monitor to accompany the soft crinkle.

"You need to be strong, Twilight,” Celestia whispered. “I know it won't be easy, but you need to be strong. I need you to be strong. Can you do that?"

Twilight gave a reluctant nod as she lowered the bag but held on to it all the same.

"I… There is no easy way to say this… Your paren—"

She got no further.

With a great sweeping motion, Celestia pulled the sobbing mare into a full embrace. Lifting her from the bed, she wrapped her in a cocoon of fur and feathers as though she could somehow shield her from the pain of loss.

Time held no meaning. It could have been a century and Celestia would not have cared. All that mattered was Twilight crying into her shoulder. It was all that she could do for her, and she did it gladly.

Eventually, like the turning off an age, Twilight calmed. Her tears ran dry, and her breathing returned to normal. It was longer still before she relaxed her grip on Celestia. With great reluctance on both sides, she was laid back in the bed.

"What about—" Twilight started after a minute, only to be interrupted by a wing on her lips.

Celestia smiled through un-shed tears, saying, "Your friends are all alive. Old, but alive. Shining Armour and Cadence, too. Along with many, many foals between the lot of them."

Despite the tears staining her muzzle, Twilight glowed. "I have nibblings?"

Celestia nodded, her own smile growing from the sight before her. "Many. And grand nibblings as well. You will have quite a string of new faces to learn in the coming days and months."

"Are they here...?"

"Some. Shining and Cadence and your friends are waiting for you. But, you must understand, it has been fifty years. They have grown old, raised families. They are not the same ponies you remember."

Her words and tone dowsed a good portion of Twilight's enthusiasm, grounding her in the reality of the situation. Pausing for a breath, she nodded. "I… I understand."

"No, Twilight, you do not." Celestia looked away, fighting to hold onto the joy she’d felt only minutes prior. "Fifty years ago, you left us. Fifty. Years."

"I know—"

"You do not!" Twilight shrunk back from the scolding tone. Sighing, Celestia continued in a softer voice, "You left me with nothing! Nothing but a chalkboard of useless calculations and a room full of scattered, incomplete notes." Her lip started to tremble as she stared at the tiled floor. "I spent fifteen years staring at that… I… I abandoned…"

Her teeth ground together like a dam against the flow of words. She couldn’t say it. She couldn’t pick that scab from off her heart. Fear. Fear of pain, of hurt and anger, they drove her to flee. To escape before she destroyed or was destroyed again. Celestia stood.

“I can’t…”

But her legs were found wanting.

And Celestia fell.

The tiles shattered where her knees stuck. In desperation, she tried again only for her hoof to slip on the loose stone and leave her crumpled on the floor. She clawed at magic that would not come. Weak and pathetic, she did the only thing she could and hid beneath her wings.

“You rejected me,” Twilight said, anger and pain mingling in her voice. “I bared my heart to you and you cast me aside like… like I never mattered. Then you never came! How long did you wait? How long before you even noticed I was gone?! And now… and now my… my parents…” Twilight’s hoof pounded against the bed as she fought the returning tears.

“Yes!” Celestia roared, finding the strength to rise back to her hooves. “Yes! It is all about you! Damn the rest of us! What matters that we all thought you’d died! Yes, Twilight, your parents are dead, but they buried you! They held a funeral and buried an empty coffin. They buried you and lived for twenty more years, certain that their daughter had gone on before them. Shining and Cadence and all your friends, they found closure! They carried on.

“But I could not, Twilight Sparkle. I could not because you…” her voice broke, becoming weak and almost inaudible above the beeping machines, “because when you left…” Celestia drew a shuddering breath, her eyes closed against the unshed tears. “Please, do not ask me to live in a world without you. I have seen that world, and it is a world I want no part in.”

Celestia nearly jumped when two hooves gripped her muzzle, drawing her down. The moist warmth of Twilight’s lips pressed against her own, and for the first time in fifty years, Celestia wept.

Author's Notes:

Chapter 200 special is up next!

200. BICENTENNIAL SPECIAL!

Starting us off we have Jonesly being really meta and using only 200 words.

“.... And that's when Shining Armor sat on the cake!” Twilight Sparkle snickered as she finished her story.

Celestia was giggling madly when her nose suddenly reversed the direction of the air flowing through it. In short, she snorted.

Twilight froze. “Did you... did you just snort?” she asked.

Tia blushed so hard, it looked as if someone had spilled wine over her face.

“Oh that is too adorable. That is going on the list.” Twilight's horn ignited and a scroll popped into existence before her.

“What list?” Celestia asked.

“I'm making a list of things that I love about you.” Twilight didn't even glance up as she continued scribbling on her scroll.

“Just how long is that list?” curiosity drove Tia to ask.

This makes two hundred, but I only started keeping the list last week.” Twilight looked up at her fiance. “If I'd started sooner, I could have already had enough to start off filling a book instead of just this scroll.”

Tia grinned, “Twilight, my list begins and ends with, 'You are you.' I love you Twilight.”

Twilight leaned in, “I love you too Tia. Forever and always.”

Next we have Honey Mead

"Are you sure you can do it?" Twilight asked for the tenth time.

"Worry not, Sparkle. Two hundred seconds is foals play. I am far more concerned for your part."

Twilight worried her lip. "I know, I know. There's not much that we can do about it."

"You could allow me--"

"No. No. This needs to be me."

+++++++++

Something was off. It didn't have the sharp edge of panic or dull ache of worry which had accompanied the beginnings of the worst days in years past. It was a gentle itch at the back of her mind like she'd awoken in an unfamiliar bed.

Then the first rays of sunlight struck her eyelids.

Blinking, she stared in awe.

The Sun, her Sun, breached the horizon, its warm rays washing over her as a cool morning breeze caressed her coat. Vivid golds and oranges painted the sky, pooling against the clouds that dotted the sky. Just as she was wondering what had happened to the darker shades, a burst of violet exploded across the sky, a six pointed star flaring behind the Sun until it fade into blue.
Silence reigned, tears pooling in Celestia’s eyes until they could hold no more and began rolling down her muzzle.

“Tia?” Golden magic surrounded the smaller alicorn, pulling her into a crushing embrace as Celestia cried into her mane. “No. No. No. Don’t cry! Please! I’m sorry! I—”

Twilight’s apology stopped, blocked by a pair of lips covering hers. The kiss dragged on and on. Until, breathless, they both had to pull away.

“Thank you, Twilight. Thank you so much. You have no idea…”

Twilight placed a wing to her lips. “Happy birthday, Tia.”

Next up is Knight of Lycaeus

Seating on the balcony that she and her wife shared had long became a wonderful way to spend an evening as they both sat basking in the last rays of the setting sun and the first glow of the rising moon. Usually she was content to stay in the here and now especially with her wife's warmth next to her however tonight her mind began to drift, tomorrow was a very special day for her and her wife.

The first day they met had began like all others, days teeming with the tedious work of running a nation by her lonesome and the formal ceremonies she had to preside over. It however ended like no other days had before or since. Her routine was interrupted by a wild surge of magic that enlarged a freshly hatched dragon and set a filly's magic to turn loose. A day seemingly ordinary in so many ways was turned extraordinary; two lives changed by the simple turn of chance. A warm summer's day that both remembered fondly and celebrated with every passing year.

Little more than fourteen years later, Luna returned and she had sent Twilight to save and guide her home, only for her to lose Twilight in exchange. Her student chose to stay in her new home, a short distance away but it was still considerable. Almost a year later Twilight returned to her, first at the Grand Galloping Gala. But nothing could have prepare her for what came some months later.

"Twilight" Celestia greeted, "Welcome back to Canterlot, it's wonderful to see you again."

Twilight smiled, "Thank you Princess, it's good to see you too. It's always nice to return now and again."

Celestia nuzzled her briefly, "Although today's visit was a bit of a surprise. I thought you were busy this weekend."

"I am, er, was busy." Twilight paused, mentally preparing herself, "Princess, do you know what today is?"

Celestia reviewed the day in her mind, "Nothing comes to mind, the only significance is that in four months it would be fifteen years since you became my student."

Twilight nodded, "Exactly, on that day my life changed. You became my teacher and my guiding light throughout my life." she paused to take several deep breaths to calm herself, "For fourteen years and eight months I've been your student. Yet for more than a year now I have desired for something more. Princess.... Celestia." using the Princess' name for the first time without the title, "I have fallen for you and I love you, I would like to be your marefriend. Will you agree to go on a date with me?"

She smiled as the memory replayed, the following days were awkward and the transition difficult at times but they persevered through it. More than a year later, an ascension and a coronation ensured Twilight would be with her for the rest of their lives.

"Good morning, Celestia." greeted Twilight as she walked in.

"M-morning? Oh, good morning Twilight." Celestia yawned, "What time is it?"

"Fifteen minutes before the sun is to rise."

"I wasn't expecting you to come back until later today."

Twilight smiled, " Please join me on the balcony, I have something special planned."

Celestia obliged and joined her love on the balcony. Twilight sat watching the moon slowly begin its descent and when she felt Celestia's presence by her side, she wrapped her smaller wing as best she could around Celestia.

"Two years ago," Twilight began, "I asked you to be my marefriend. In four months we celebrate seventeen years since we first met. These sixteen years and eight months by your side has been amazing, through the highs such as my own ascension and coronation but also the lows when eight days ago I nearly lost you due to Tirek's return. Being your love for these past two years has been amazing. It's now four months to that day and in four months I want that day to mean something else, I want it to mark another change. To be even more special.

Celestia sat confused, the early hour wasn't helping her to figure out Twilight's intentions. Then it clicked. "Twilight, are you saying...."

Twilight gave no answer but instead she stood up and slowly she flapped her wings, gradually ascending while her horn glowed. The sun mimicked her flight, slowly rising in time with Twilight's ascent. With the sun at its dawn zenith Twilight flared her wings in imitation to Celestia's performance at the Summer Sun Celebration.

Twilight landed softly before her stunned marefriend, "Yes Celestia. I am. Sixteen almost seventeen years ago, you changed my life. Seeing you raise the sun inspired me to study magic, which in time brought me to you. I loved the time we've spent together and in four months, it will officially be seventeen years. On that day I wish for you to be not just my love but my wife."

She bent down one foreleg and held a small box aloft in her magic which was brought forth and opened to reveal a simple gold band with an amethyst as its center. "Celestia, will you marry me?"

She blinked her eyes when she felt the soft touch of her wife next to her. "Reminiscing?"
Celestia nodded.

Twilight hugged her close before kissing her, "I was too. I almost can't believe how long it has been. Tomorrow we celebrate 183 years of being married."

"You know the other reason is why I think it's even more special." Celestia leaned in to give her own kiss, "Tomorrow marks 200 years of you in my life. I may have once been your guiding light as you often used to call me when you were much younger but you became my rock. You've given me stability and someone who would be there for me through everything and anything. I love you Twilight Sparkle, I loved you for all the years we've had together and I'm glad I could spend them with you." Celestia she as leaning in to give her wife a more tender kiss which Twilight returned in kind. "I love you as well Celestia, may we both have many years more together."

Next off we have ArguingPizza

“Oh, wow,” Twilight mumbled in awe, her mane spread across Celestia’s enormous bed. Her fur was soaked with sweat and matted all over, and the white sheets were torn to pieces around her. Pillow stuffing ripped out with teeth lay scattered all around, and the air was heavy with the smell of perspiration and...other things. Outside the window of their small, beachside cabin the sun was edging its way down to the horizon, the first streaks of twilight just barely visible.

“What does that make for you? I’ve lost count,” Celestia asked with a giggle as she crawled her way up Twilight’s prone form. Celestia’s appearance was not nearly as ragged as Twilight’s, but it was far from pristine.

“T-two hundred, I think. Somewhere close, at least,” Twilight said absently, her eyes wide and unseeing as she soaked in the feeling of exhausted bliss that overwhelmed her.

“Something to be said for the endurance of alicorns, wouldn’t you agree?” Celestia teased, her hoof trailing along one of Twilight’s wings and sending shivers up the younger mare’s spine, as well as to other places.

Twilight made a noise that Celestia took to be an affirmation, though it was really more of a delirious gurgle. Celestia smiled sweetly and pulled herself to be eyelevel with her new wife and cuddled against her. Twilight’s mouth twitched upwards, and her head flopped against Celestia’s.
They rested like that for several minutes, each content to rest in the other’s company, before Twilight peaked through the strands of mane hanging over her face.

With a shy smile and a heavy blush, she said, “What do you say we shoot for three? We still have to get you into the triple digits.”

Celestia grinned devilishly, and Twilight was lost in a storm of white feathers.

Next we have UhOh

Despite the clear, blue sky and the picturesque mountain backdrop Canterlot Castle seemed uncharacteristically foreboding today—though Twilight Sparkle supposed that was only reasonable given her deep-seated nervousness about the outcome of today’s events. The alicorn swallowed thickly, trying to force the nerves that were threatening to bubble over in her stomach back down where they belonged, and took a fortifying breath before screwing her face up in an expression of pure determination as she trotted through the castle gates. ‘Okay, just like you practiced, Twilight. You can do this.’ She thought encouragingly to herself.
The castle grounds were decorated to the hilt; banners hung off of parapets and flower garlands, riotous in color, clung to every available surface. To top it all off Twilight Sparkle was certain she’d heard more than one string quartet playing in the distance.

Not for the first time the young mare felt her resolve ebb. Indeed it was already approaching late afternoon and she’d wasted most of the day dithering on whether or not to proceed with the planned confession. A glance at the flowers floating at her side steadied her resolve once more.
It had taken months—six months two weeks and two days to be exact—of painstaking preparation, first with Daisy in the Ponyville market to get some hooves-on experience with flower care, then with Zecora gathering seeds in the Everfree Forest, with Applejack getting in touch with her newfound earth pony magic, and finally with Rainbow Dash learning the basics of pegasi weather manipulation. Through dozens of failed attempts and false starts Twilight Sparkle had worked feverishly to cultivate a crop of flowers entirely nurtured by her newly acquired alicorn abilities. With care, patience, and the liberal use of magic from all three pony tribes the youngest alicorn had successfully grown her own flowers—and more importantly they were ready just in time for Hearts and Hooves Day.

Just in time for a confession that had been building up and burning the walls of her heart for a very long time.

Rarity and Fluttershy had each approved whole-heartedly of Twilight’s plan; the fashion designer had even swooned at the drama of it all and had to be physically stopped before she’d whipped up a fantastic gown for the occasion. Truth be told, knowing Rarity, it was more likely that she’d been stopped from whipping up multiple gowns and choreographing the confession to include at least three wardrobe changes. Concessions had been made in the end and Twilight had found herself trapped in the Ponyville Spa for hours yesterday in order to be made presentable—an ordeal that even she had to admit it was a good idea; her coat had never looked so lustrous.

Applejack and Rainbow Dash had been less moved and more pragmatic. In their opinion if all went well the flowers would just end up being eaten so what was the point?

As for Pinkie Pie…well Pinkie had advocated an extremely-specific surprise party which all present had vetoed immediately.

“Your majesty.”

The voice successfully jarred Twilight from her quiet reflections. The young princess blinked a few times before blushing as she realized that not only had she reached the main doors but she’d completely missed the door’s guard bowing to her. For lack of anything better to say Twilight smiled awkwardly and said, “Happy Hearts and Hooves Day, Private Portcullis.”

The earth pony stallion relaxed and regained his hooves. After a moment of deliberation, and a quick glance to make sure there were no witnesses, he gave a shy smile as he fiddled with his spear. “And to you, Princess Twilight.” Portcullis toyed with his spear a moment longer as he tried to find something to rest his eyes on that wasn’t the tall, young mare before him.

Twilight continued to smile awkwardly—a lot of her work as a princess seemed to consist of smiling awkwardly and she was getting quite good at it— resisting the urge to fidget as she waited for the guard to open the door. The two stood in silence for several moments before the relatively-inexperienced private surged into panicked action as he realized the princess was waiting for him to open the door.

Finally, the door was opening! “Thank you, sir.” Was all Twilight managed to get out before her haste to get inside was made overly evident.

Portcullis saluted briskly as the princess passed before remembering he was actually supposed to bow. Dropping into a hasty bow Portcullis nearly face-planted into the stone floor. “My pleasure, princess.” He mumbled, cordially addressing the floor as the door swung shut and the guard was once again alone at his post.

The mare’s eager surge forward slowed almost as soon as it started and came to a complete halt only a few steps later.

Twilight Sparkle stood in the vast entry hall before the great throne room of Canterlot Castle and for the first time in a very long time she felt completely out of place in her home. The young alicorn’s deep, purple eyes took in the sight before her in disbelief; the hall—which was large enough to play two separate regulation-sized games of hoofball—was filled with ponies, young and old, mares and stallions alike, standing in one of the most vexingly unorganized queues she’d ever seen. There were ponies carrying musical instruments, fragrant chocolates, and worst of all flowers. Flowers. There were flowers everywhere. At least two-thirds of the amassed crowd of ponies were bearing everything from humble daisies, to uninspired sunflowers, and even exotic fire lilies.

‘Were these all for the princess?’

The scholarly princess gaped at the rather ostentatious display for several moments longer before she remembered the purpose of today’s visit. Twilight glanced at the bouquet hovering at her side. This morning she’d thought the flowers—with soft, tasty, magenta petals that boasted a fetching gold stripe, and indigo stamens—to be quite fetching but now they didn’t seem to be nearly good enough.

Twilight craned her long neck above the crowd, hoping to catch a glimpse of Celestia through the opened throne room doors. The sun princess sat on her throne, scores of pony lengths away, composed and lovely as ever—well, Twilight assumed she was sitting on her throne, the young alicorn couldn’t be certain as the structure was blotted out by wreathes, bouquets and a myriad of other tributes.

Involuntarily, the mare’s ears drooped and as she turned away from the spectacle her whole body seemed to flag, slumping into a defeated slouch. ‘Stupid, stupid, stupid.’ Twilight tracked her way out of the entrance hall berating herself all the while.

Eyes firmly glued to the floor the young princess barely acknowledged the bow of the inner door’s guard as she walked through the open door. As they shut behind her Twilight was distantly aware of the deliciously over-powering aroma of fresh flowers that followed her. A loud rumble temporarily from distracted Twilight from her mental castigation.

Private Portcullis rose from his bow and did his best not to let his curiosity show on his face. It mattered little as Twilight could practically hear the unasked question. The young mare chuckled lamely. “Heh, it’s a bit hectic in there. I think I’ll reschedule my visit for another day.”

The guard nodded agreeably. “Hearts and Hooves Day is always a hectic one for the castle.”

Twilight frowned. “Yes, of course.” She said shortly, desperately wishing for a way to end the awkward, stilted question. A glance at the flowers still floating beside her barrel provided a moment of inspiration. “Private, you seem to be a bit hungry and it’d be a shame to let these flowers go to waste. Would you like them?” There was a moment of silence before Twilight hurried on, sensing the stallion’s weakening resolve. “I know you can’t eat while on duty, of course, but you can save them for later. I believe the shift change is coming up within the next couple of hours.”

“Thank you, princess, that’s kind of you but I couldn’t take a gift meant for you.” The stormy grey stallion seemed sincere enough in his resolve.

Twilight cocked her head slightly and blinked in confusion before the guard’s reasoning became clear to her. “Oh! No, it’s nothing like that. The flowers weren’t a gift for me they were…well, not for me.” She finished lamely.

“Still, I really couldn’t. I’m sorry, Princess Twilight.”

“Fair enough,” Twilight leaned the flowers carefully against one of the steps near the guard, “still, if you change your mind…”

Private Portcullis watched as Equestria’s newest princess trotted away. He was by no mean an expert on mares but he thought she seemed somewhat sad.

**

Princess Celestia smiled gratefully, and sincerely, as the last of the dreadful day’s petitioners left the court. With great haste and little respect for tradition the princess of the sun adjourned court for the day and watched with satisfaction as the palace cleaning staff swarmed the throne room and expertly began to divest her throne of its temporary décor. The flowers her ponies had generously gifted her would be given to the castle staff and any leftovers would be sent to local hospitals to cheer up patients. It was an arrangement almost as old as the holiday itself as Celestia never partook of the foods that she was gifted if she could help it—she feared doing so would only encourage more ponies to follow suit. Of course, if she was being honest, even after a couple thousand years of refusing gifts she hadn’t noticed any of her ponies actually get discouraged from giving either…

The lines had been so long this year that Celestia had been forced to allow each petitioner only a few seconds of her time to ensure that each pony queued up would be able to see her. When she’d reached the 200th petitioner at only 11 AM the princess had made a concerted effort to stop counting in the hopes that the onerous day would end quicker—it hadn’t.

Still, now that she was freed from her duty, at least temporarily, Celestia was free to take dinner with her sister and enjoy some peace before Luna had to hold court for the night. As the princess crossed the entrance hall and made her way to the private dining hall in the Royal Family wing a thought struck her. Following her gut Celestia changed course and headed for the main doors to assuage that nagging thought that had been troubling her for hours.

All over the castle the day staff members were changing places with the night staff and the royal guards were no different. As Celestia passed through the halls she was greeted by solar and lunar guards alike in the midst of the changing of the guard. “Good evening, my little ponies. Private Ridge, you’ve held position before these doors for the last few hours, correct?”

“Yes, your majesty.” The pegasus stallion barked his reply as if Celestia were a drill sergeant on the parade grounds.

The volume of the response was still nothing when compared to the Royal Canterlot Voice Luna tended to lapse into from time to time and so did not even give Celestia pause. “Did you happen to see my—Princess Twilight Sparkle today?”

“Yes, your majesty. She entered the castle through the main door approximately two hundred minutes ago and exited approximately one hundred and ninety-eight minutes ago.” The pony paused and looked somewhat distressed. “I apologize for being unable to give you a more exact time window, princess. Perhaps Private Portcullis could be of assistance; he was stationed on the exterior and I believe he spoke with Princess Twilight on her way out.”

Celestia took a moment to consider whether or not this was something she had any business in following up. Unbidden the memory of earlier, of the glimpse she had caught of her former student and of her defeated posture as she turned away, returned with a vengeance and Celestia’s stomach sank. She would find out what was troubling her friend. “Thank you for the suggestion, you’ve been a great help, Private Ridge.” Mind firmly made up, the sun’s guardian exited the castle and headed for the barracks hoping to catch the young private before he left the castle grounds for the night.

Halfway there Celestia caught up with a group of exterior guards heading to the barracks to turn in their armor for the day. The alicorn reached out with a tendril of magic and pinged each of the guard’s enchanted armor id plates subsequently until she came across the very pony she’d been targeting. The grey earth pony stallion walked near the center of the group, his gait was somewhat uneven as he clutched a bouquet of flowers to his chest with an armored foreleg. No doubt he was off to visit his special somepony the moment his shift ended. “Private Portcullis, with me, if you please.”

At her voice the ponies froze to a one. To their credit the other guards bowed briefly before their princess and continued on without a word, shooting the earth pony they left behind only the most surreptitious of glances.

Portcullis gulped nervously but managed a hasty, “Yes, your majesty,” before setting off after the princess as quickly as three legs would allow. Not for the first time he wished that the standard issue armor came with larger pockets as carrying multiple objects became fiendishly tricky.

Celestia didn’t lead the guard far, in fact the two barely left the well-worn path—it was just enough distance to afford the pair some privacy and discourage interruption. The guard was nervous, that much was obvious but the princess had no idea why that would be the case. “Private, I’m told you have the opportunity to speak with Princess Twilight when she stopped in the castle today, did she happen to mention the purpose of her visit?”

Unconsciously Portcullis’ grip on the flowers tightened. “I’m sorry, princess, but she didn’t say.”

Celestia reflexively tracked the guards nervous fidgeting and immediately caught the gesture. The flowers the stallion clutched were a stunning deep pink with a thick gold stripe down each petal’s center. Celestia realized after a moment of reflection that the color of the petals was the exact same shade as her former student’s magic. A picture was beginning to take shape in the back of her mind. There was suddenly a very good explanation for the brevity of Twilight’s trip—namely the young mare hadn’t come to Canterlot to visit her at all… The gentle smile Celestia always wore suddenly felt brittle. “Those flowers are lovely, were they a gift from Princess Twilight?” The princess asked with uncharacteristic impulsivity; perhaps it was none of her business but she had to know.

“Ah. Well,” there was a pause as though the guard was reluctant to answer the question, “yes, she did.” Private Portcullis looked down at the flowers and frowned a little, while technically the truth it wasn’t the whole truth. He really didn’t want to give up such lovely flowers—especially given who they’d come from—but the Royal Guard prized honor in all things. Portcullis shook his head resolutely. “Actually, that’s not the whole of it, your majesty. Princess Twilight did give me these flowers but she did so because she thought I looked hungry, I don’t believe they were ever meant for me.”

With exceeding care the stallion set the flowers down on the grass, stuck a newly-freed hoof into the small pouch over is chest plate, and pulled out a small piece of stiff parchment “There was a card…” He said softly as he proffered the parchment to the sun princess.

Celestia, now thoroughly bemused, accepted the card and floated it before her eyes. There was no message on the card’s face; in fact it only bore a single word in familiar, tidy script: ‘Celestia’.

“I, uh, wasn’t really sure what to do…” Portcullis explained, trailing off lamely. The princess’s thunderstruck expression clearly meant there was more to the situation than he’d guessed and he was feeling hugely uncomfortable with having been caught up in it.

“Yes, thank you, Private. You’ve done well to bring this to me.” Celestia murmured absent-mindedly as she floated the flowers up for closer examination. The freshly-cut, green stems were bound together by an indigo ribbon with gold trimming—it was no doubt donated by Rarity and reminded the princess, no doubt by design, of the color of Twilight’s mane.

Portcullis watched as the princess of the sun absconded with the bouquet, head in the clouds, seemingly entranced by the flowers. That was…probably for the best.

**

Princess Celestia had long missed dinner, dessert, and second dessert. Instead of enjoying a moment of quiet with her sister the sun’s avatar sat in her study staring at an unassuming bunch of flowers trying to divine their meaning. ‘Of all the times for Twilight Sparkle to be taken by the spirit of brevity.’ She thought grumpily but without any real rancor to speak of. There were things the flowers could mean and things she found herself increasingly hoping they did mean but there wasn’t any guarantee of overlap.

It would be nice to get a second opinion on the matter and potentially lay things to rest however Luna was more than likely up to her withers in admirers right now and her sister could get rather testy when interrupted while ponies were reveling in her presence. Philomena was also out as a potential confidant since the phoenix had difficulty processing emotional attachment to things that weren’t sufficiently reflective.

Well, there was nothing else to be done.

Celestia leaned forward and delicately used her teeth to pull off several petals that were quickly swallowed. Almost immediately the taste hit her and her cheeks heated dramatically, soon enough her entire face was thoroughly red.

Magic. The flowers tasted like the magical essence of the pony that had grown them and Princess Celestia could now say, without a doubt, that the pony in question was Twilight Sparkle. The magic signature was one she was long familiar with but this? This was far more intimate than any of their previous interactions. Wings aloft and flared—voluntarily spread open, that is, it was suddenly very hot in the study—Celestia eyed the flowers with a naked sort of hunger not exactly befitting a princess of Equestria.

The mare fanned herself gently with her conveniently opened wings. “Oh my.” She said at last, voice filled with an unidentified emotion that could be considered a close sister to awe. Some time very soon Celestia was going to have to write a very long and very eloquent letter to her fellow princess, well perhaps a brief and somewhat eloquent letter would do—better yet a direct and clearly-worded invitation.

However for the moment the mare was bound and determined to enjoy the fruits of Twilight’s labor; after all, she had missed dinner…

Next we have Misago.

I just finished my tour of the fortifications and the troops for the day. The mares are scared, that much is clearly written in their faces, and in their voices, when they tell me what they can see from atop the great walls now surrounding Ponyville. No one can blame them. We are few, two hundred mares, standing against the unstoppable force of Her army. Only the most naive of us still believe that we can hold out, that they will give up at some point. My friends and I are trying to come up with something, anything, that will turn the inevitable defeat away from us. But at night, when we guard the walls, we can see the fires in the night, moving ever towards us like a storm front

They are testing our defenses, much earlier than I anticipated. As our guards were still watching for their torches, we did not see them coming so quickly. I managed to hastily draw the defenders together to meet them on the field, to show them that we are not passively sitting behind our walls, but I wasn't prepared for this.

They move like shadows, barely visible in the moonlight, before suddenly crashing into our midst, grabbing us, whispering promises. And before we have huddled together to coordinate our efforts, they are gone again. When we had realized that we had fought them off, there was new hope for a moment.

It did not last long when we Daisy started asking for Roseluck. At first we thought she might have been knocked unconscious, so we searched the area for her. When the clouds began to cover the moon, though, we had to retreat back inside the walls. Applejack and Rainbow had to drag Daisy back inside. I tried to reassure her that, come morning, the sun will be there to help us find Roseluck.

At least I hope it will be.

Roseluck is still lost. Daisy sneaked out at night to get her back, but so far she has not returned, either.

In the two days since my last report, we have decided to form and send scouting parties to look for the missing ponies, and any supplies that we can use. According to Fluttershy, onions and garlic might be able to ward them off us, but the vegetables we can grow within our defenses are limited. Pinkie Pie, meanwhile, has been baking nonstop to give us enough food. Her famous pastries contain enough sugar that no microorganism can survive in them, making them suitable for long-term storage. I have learned not to question her logic or her results.

On their forays into the surrounding countryside, some scouts tell us of encounters with them. Sometimes glimpses out of the corners of their vision, or faint whispers in the distance. They seem strangely distant, almost wistful, when they speak of these events. I should keep an eye on any returning scouts to look for suspicious behaviour. Maybe see if what they claim is true.

I joined one of the scouting parties yesterday out of concern. Over the last few weeks, more and more of our mares had been absent-minded after they returned, and some have only revealed after insistent queries that they indeed had had some form of contact with them. Their dreamy smiles and wistful sighs do little to improve the morale.

I could not explain the feeling, but I knew from the start that this night, something was wrong. It was quiet, much too quiet outside of the walls. Normally, we can hear the distant laughter and sighs of... something.

I took Applejack and Fluttershy with me. They know the land, and they know how to move in it, how to hide and how to pursue.

We found little of value, some herbs, some wild berries that Applejack carries, and we are already on our way back, when we suddenly see the fire in front of us.

I dragged Fluttershy down to the ground, covering her muzzle to keep her quiet. Slowly, we moved around the trees covering us from sight.
The Queen was there.

We managed to escape, unseen, with no new information. This is what I told the others at least.
But there is one thing I did not dare to tell. I suspect Applejack is suspicious, but I could not even tell my friends.

I am sure that She saw me. I was watching Her move among her minions lounging around the campfire, sighing and moaning. Every step from Her is measured, every movement like a graceful dance. I watched Her with baited breath, trying to find the slightest imperfection in Her form.

And She turned to me.

Just for a second, amethyst eyes found my own. I felt my heart beat like a drum, and retreated to cover as fast as I could. When I dared to risk another look, She had already moved on.

Last night, we had another attack. We are exhausted, and I have to assign even the affected mares to patrols. They become week to the whispers, after a while. They lag behind their groups, looking around, as if waiting for something to happen. This time, one of the returning groups had not been fast enough. One moment, the group of mares was standing there, the next, Cheerilee is gone. Disappeared, with only the sound of wings and a flash of grey and gold to tell us where she went. As is always the case, we found no signs of struggle, as if she'd just decided to go along with them.

I overheard some mares talking about Cheerilee's "luck", how she will be able to "enjoy" herself now. I have to keep an eye on that. We can't allow any sympathy for their cause in our midst.

The attacks are getting more frequent. Last week, an entire patrol did not return, among them Rainbow Dash. We just stood there on the wall, waiting impotently, too stunned to say anything, when the time for their return came and passed. I could not speak. I wanted to scream at the unfairness, demand we go out in force to search the entire Everfree if necessary. And yet, deep in me, there was the icy dread that every attempt to find them would lead to even more disappearances.

That night, I could not sleep. I thought about Rainbow, and what could be happening to her. Had they simply missed the opportunity to return and were hiding somewhere out there? Or were they already caught, bound and on their knees?

When I finally drifted off, I saw Her. Amethyst eyes, staring at me, capturing me. I saw her close in on me, step by step, her tail swinging from side to side. Has She started to influence me?

We lost Applejack yesterday.

The mares with her on patrol, the sanest ones we still have, told me how they were ambushed while foraging for food. How a group of them came out of nowhere, prowling closer, whipping their manes around. Minuette, in shame, explained how she was transfixed, unable to flee, and how Applejack threw herself between her and the salivating herd, drawing their attention.

Minuette swears that she can hear them crying Applejack's name every night now. I have sent Rarity to take care of her, for now. With those recent losses, we cannot risk one of us buried by guilt.

I have not told my friends about the dreams, and how they are getting more frequent. Every night, I can see Her, prancing around, taunting me to get Her, and I wake with beating heart, feeling hot all over. I was stupid and arrogant, thinking that with my knowledge and rationality, I would be able to resist their call.

Everypony here looks up to me, so I have to keep up my appearance for the sake of morale. My condition must stay a secret.

Fluttershy did not show up for duty this morning. I led a group to her village home, hoping she was just sick, but we could see already that something had happened. The door was wide open, ripped out of the frame. Flower petals, apparently lilies, were lining the ground. I felt the cold shiver again, but we pressed on, still in the vain hope that everything turned out fine.

We finally found her in the wardrobe. It was moving, and we could hear sucking noises from inside. I was the only one who dared to move closer, and when I pulled the door open, we saw it.

There she was, poor little Fluttershy. She looked so innocent, with the white flower in her mane. Less so wrapped up in midnight-blue appendages. Before we could anything to save our friend, there was a flurry of azure feathers, and Fluttershy was gone.

No one had seen anyone enter the village, especially not one of them. I have given orders to move the ponies from the outlying dwellings as close to the center as possible. No one is allowed to stay alone anymore.

The dawn is hours away, and when I am asleep, I think I hear a voice in my dream, calling me, praising my beauty and intelligence, congratulating me for the long resistance. I have spent many nights searching to find some magic mark She left on me. Ever since that night we stumbled onto their camp, I see Her in my dreams, even when I am awake, Her image sneaks into my thoughts. I remember the way She moved, those eyes piercing into my soul, and my heart beats like I am in mortal danger.

Fluttershy is no longer here, and my knowledge of medicine seems to be of no use to me.
It gets harder and harder to keep up the will to hold out. Some nights, I even had fleeting thoughts of just running out, to go and find Her, and see Her. My instinct will not let me rest until I have Her exposed.

Rarity is gone.

She was still watching Minuette. I checked up on them just a few days ago, and both of them told me how much it helped them to share the nights and how good it felt to have some relaxation. Rarity has... had marvelous hooves, I enjoyed her talent many times before.

But this morning, Sea Swirl brought notice that they were both absent. No one had seen them. We searched the village, and we found nothing.

There are only thirty left of us, barely enough to guard the walls. The last patrol went out weeks ago, and they did not return. Since then, we have been staying together, holding on to each other's company. I can feel some getting desperate, my composure seems to be slipping. A while ago, Berry came to me, asking if I wanted her company for the night. I appreciate the others still worrying about my well-being, so I sent her to Lyra and Bon-Bon instead. I can't reveal my weakness. Our defense depends on it.

Every night, I wake up and feel hot all over. I see Her, feel Her closing in on me. She haunts me day and night.

There are twenty of us left.

With shaking hooves, I

Twilight looked up from her writing desk. Her ears twitched, trying to locate the sound that had just broken her concentration. On weak legs, she stood and moved out of the small drawing room, following her instinct, her brain already being to wary to bother anymore.

The bedroom window was open, and the heavy curtains were softly flapping in the breeze. Twilight's tired gaze scanned the chamber she seemed to spend less and less time in as the days went by. In the distance, she could see the few lonely lights moving atop the wall, the last defenders they could muster.

When her inspection reached the bed, though, her breath caught in her troat.

She was there.

The white coat seemed to shine in the moonlight, inviting Twilight with promises of softness and warmth. The flowing, multicolored mane and tail twirled and twisted around, as if playing with the air. Twilight, transfixed, stepped closer before she realized what she had done.

Those soft, perfect ears swiveled, and then, in one single elegant motion so fluid that Twilight nearly felt like crying, She craned her neck, turning around to face Twilight.

"Hello", She said. Her voice was honey, sweet and smooth, and Twilight felt light-headed. Warmth was flooding her, making her legs even weaker, and giving her strength at the same time. She wanted to light up her horn, show her power, and at the same time throw herself at the mercy of this creature, beg her for her care and protection.

She felt a blush rise at these shameful thoughts. She could not voice them here, show her weakness to her enemy, so instead she threw as much spite as she could muster into her voice and spat "What are you doing here, evil creature?"

The answering bell-like laugh that answered made Twilight's cheeks glow even harder.

"Evil creature? My, it is a bit soon for that kind of language." She rose from the bed, stretching herself like a cat, fluttering her wings.

Twilight could only stare.

"Let me introduce myself", She offered finally, after stepping down on the ground, leaving barely enough space between their muzzles to still be decent. "I am Celestia. Or as you probably know me, the Queen. A pleasure to make your acquaintance, Twilight Sparkle."

She lifted her pristine hoof to just below muzzle height. If Twilight leaned down just the slightest bit, she could...

Twilight shook her head with force, the burning in her cheeks was apparently there to stay. This ivory goddess had her defenseless.

"W-what do you want?", she stuttered. "Are you here to assassinate me to break our resistance? Do you want to do to us what you did to my friends?"

Her words got a bit of fire back by the end, even though Twilight knew it would not last.

She looked at her, amusement clearly dancing in those wonderful eyes. "Do with you... Ah, I see. There might be some misunderstanding here. But indeed, I have come to offer to you what my companions have already given to your friends."

Her head came closer, and Twilight could only stand stock still as Her breath tickled her skin. "I had my eye on you from the very beginning. Believe me, you will like what I have to give."

That warmth, that accursed warmth. It ran through her veins like wildfire, making her nerves scream at her to dart forward, press her lips against Hers, to silence that smile with everything she had. She wanted to run her hooves through those white wings, feel them cradle her, and bury her muzzle in that mane. She wanted this creature to moan her name while she...

She watched her, her eyes smoldering, and a perfect pink tongue darted out to wet these tantalizing lips...

Celestia batted her lashes.

Twilight pounced.

The war was over.

And last we have Knight of Cerebus and myself, Fuzzyfurvert!

Twilight was pacing. She was currently one hundred and eighty-seven rotations into a lengthy, circular pace around a statue of herself. Namely, herself and Celestia. Namely, herself and Celestia kissing, and wearing rings on their horns. She had come to start circling the statue by virtue of doubts about the direction her marriage was traveling, and had opened her aimless orbiting with thoughts on how Tia had been rather blase about it as of late.

Well, no, not blase. It felt like Tia was waiting on something. Was she expecting something special for their anniversary? Was she waiting for Twilight to do or say something? The unknown quality of their interactions had Twilight on edge, and when she was on edge, she paced.

“What could it be?” Twilight paused and leaned against the base of her own statue to rest her legs for a moment. “Am I missing some sort of key tell? We’ve been married for 12 years now. I’d like to think I can read my own wife!”

She groaned and rested her head back, her eyes traveling over the statue. It captured their likenesses superbly. She could still remember posing for it just a few short days after the wedding. It was meant to be more chaste than it appeared, with the two of them embracing the other and looking into each other’s eyes. The kiss had been her idea. The sculptors were masters of their craft, and everypony that saw the statue could see the surprise in Celestia’s eyes as she was caught off guard by her young bride. They could see the love that the couple shared.

When the light hit it just right, and if a viewer was in just the right spot, they could see Twilight slipping her Princess some tongue.

“Hmmm…” Twilight leaned back a little further and looked up into the marble copy of her lover’s eyes, “has the spark gone out of our relationship?”

Twilight blinked as she recalled a giggle-filled night under the silk sheets of the royal bed and shook her head. “Nope.”

“Hmm. Maybe she’s distracted by something else right now?” Twilight started to pace again, only to pause for a moment, midway through rotation one hundred and eighty nine. Celestia had been planning four soirees with the nobility, a diplomatic meeting with the dragon emissary, a special visit to a sick little foal at the Magic Wish foundation, and her usual courts, time giving guest lectures at the school and documentation work. So, no change from the usual. Cuddles were still at a healthy 20% of each day.

“No...okay, what about me?” Twilight was now on rotation one hundred and ninety one. “Have I...been neglecting her in any way? No...Maybe I’ve been too clingy? Well, I mean, she held me hostage in bed with a small mountain of kittens not two weeks ago...Wait…It is me. I’m different. Nothing between us has changed…” At midway through rotation one hundred and ninety four, she paused and looked up at the young, energetic unicorn throwing herself into a sloppy kiss while sculptors slaved away. “I’m getting…old...” The pacing resumed.

“And if I’m changing because I’m getting old...let’s extrapolate this pattern. What if at some point I get so old I’m no longer in love with Tia? What if our marriage falls apart? Worse...what if I don’t...What if I’m no longer with her, years from now? I...I have to remind her. I have to be there for her, if only for a time. I know! I’ll go into the future! I can see what it’s like, then! Yes! I’ll travel…” She flung about for a number, at last arriving at the rotation number she had reached as a source. “200 years in the future! If I’m going to die a normal pony, it’ll probably be before then. If not, we’ll probably go strong for another hundred years at least, which will give Future Me time to solve any problems that might occur a hundred years after that! It’s perfect!”

With a flash of purple, Twilight left the statue behind for the Starswirl The Bearded wing of the library, having added a moat to the sculpture’s surroundings in the time she had spent pondering her aging.

She found the tome she needed right where it had been left under guard and glass and enough enchantments to make a pony’s mane stand on end. Twilight nodded to the guards. “Gentlecolts, the password is:
‘yes-it-really-is-important-this-time-I’m-not-just-using-these-spells-to-get-advanced-copies-of-the-Daring-Do-series’.”

The guards moved aside and Twilight stepped into the inscribed circle of power surrounding the glass case. Her magic undid the seals and opened the case and the book, flipping it to a well dog-eared page. Twilight smirked and charged her horn as she cast the spell several times over to reach her intended target time frame.

“Now I just need to check the current local time,” Twilight glanced at the clock on the library wall, “and I’ll come back in just a few relative minutes and nothing should happen to the timeline! I’m so smart!”

She chuckled to herself and released the final spell trigger. The world proceeded to peel itself like a grape around her as time twisted and turned at the beck and call of Twilight’s will.

The guards were just about to step back into place when there was a loud boom and a high wind suddenly right were the Princess had just left from. When the chaos died down, their Princess stood before them once more, though now she sported a heavy, ivory colored cloak that was trimming in gold.

Twilight stepped out of the circle of power and looked around for a moment. “Huh. Looks remarkably similar.” She nodded to the guards as they straightened their armor. “Gentlecolts. I’d like you to start taking down a list of who leaves or arrives by time magic. Record the time, their name and when they are going to or from. It’ll come in handy later, trust me.”

“Yes, your Highness.”

“Now to find Tia…” Twilight grinned to herself and winked conspiratorially to the guard ponies before trotting out of the library and into the castle proper.

The guards were just about to step back into place when there was a loud boom and a high wind suddenly right were the Princess had just left from. When the chaos died down, their Princess stood before them once more, though now without her heavy, ivory colored cloak trimmed in gold.

Twilight stepped out of the circle of power and looked around for a moment. “Huh. Looks remarkably similar.” She nodded to the guards as they straightened their armor. “Gentlecolts.”

One of the guards nodded back to her and then held up a large ledger of ruled paper with her own signature on it many times over. “Welcome back Princess, if you’d please sign here and note your time of arrival and the time you are arriving from please.”

Twilight nodded absently and took a pen offered by the other guard. “Wow...so, it worked? I’m in the future? When did this get instituted?”

“About 200 years ago now.”

Twilight whistled and signed the ledger with a flourish. “Ok, so evidence already points to me not being dead in this time. That’s good. Unless...in 200 years I’ve become so powerful that I’ve ascended to lichdom!”

She swallowed and passed the pen back to the guard. “You guys aren’t ruled by a lich...right?”

“No, your Highness.”

“Oh.” Twilight sighed in a mix of relief and disappointment. She decided to come at it from a different angle. “Is there a lich named Twilight Sparkle in history’s records?”

“No, your majesty. You recently celebrated a healthy 233rd birthday, as an alicorn Princess. Lich magic was found to be possible 140 years ago, your highness. You have five phylacteries in storage as curiosities.” The guard’s companion jabbed him in the stomach. “Ow! What was that for?” This was met with a pointed glare, which the guard returned with a sigh. “Timestream, I know. But you know she would have found a way to check anyway.”

Twilight blushed and ran a hoof through her hair. “Heh...yeah, sorry. I just wanted to be sure. Um, you stallions wouldn’t happen to know where Celestia is, do you?”

The first guard snapped the ledger closed and stepped aside. “You should be able to locate her in or about the royal chambers, your Highness. I understand today is her day off from her usual duties, and lunch was just served. She is in one of her “knowing smile” moods, so she’s probably expec--Ow! I’m just telling her what to expect, sheesh!”

“Thanks!” Twilight galloped off at a decent speed, heading for Celestia without a moment’s hesitation.

“Hello, sirs” Twilight chimed to the guards standing in front of Celestia’s chambers. “Would you happen to know if Celestia is in? Oh--right, we are dating by this point, right? I don’t want to end up getting arrested for sexual assault of a Princess...again. That was a...complicated evening.”

“Er…” The guards looked at one another. “Yes, your majesty. It is your twelfth anniversary today.” The second guard, who would go on to produce a very long line of ancestors in the guard, whispered to her.

“She’s probably waiting for you to surprise her.” His companion gave him an irritated look, which he dutifully ignored.

Twilight smiled. “Thank you, both.” She pushed open the double doors…

...Revealing Celestia, though not Celestia as she had ever seen her before. A streak of gold ran through her mane, along with another of shimmering lavender. Her petral had changed to the shape of a star, and her front horseshoes, which currently rested on her desk, were engraved with a half moon and a heart, respectively. In addition, her coat was no longer quite so white, having taken on a shade of grey, and her generally friendly smile from before was replaced with a grin full of sardonic wit and a passion for life.

“Princess?”

“It has been a while since you have called me that, my shining star. A happy anniversary to you, too. Come, sit, tell me about where you have come from.”

“Eh heh, thanks.” Twilight took the offered chair, facing the new Celestia. She realized she was staring, but rudeness was thrown aside in the face of natural curiosity. After all, her wife of all ponies would understand Twilight Sparkle needing to study. “I’d love to tell you about my time, but, uh, I’d like to hear a bit about yours, first.”

Celestia’s look grew coy. “Peeping ahead, are we? Spoilers, my dear, spoilers.” She folded her hooves, studying Twilight back. “We’re happy, I can tell you that much. That’s why you’re here, I imagine. My lovely, worried little Twilight. Oh, I miss this so. Seeing you this…vulnerable. I suppose I can tell you that much, too. One day you’re going to find your footing and come into your own. Of course, you still have your worries…”

“Eh...one of the guards assured me that I haven’t gone lich. They weren’t kidding, right?” Twilight rubbed the back of her head nervously. “I mean, not that that has to be a bad thing! I didn’t mean to say you dating a lich would be bad! If you’re cool with being married to a lich and all...that’s cool with me.”

Celestia chuckled at that. For all the obvious small differences, that still remained the same warm music to Twilight’s ear. The smile on Celestia’s lips was the same, too, except for a few new smile lines around the edges. The past two centuries must have been happy ones for those to have developed.

“Oh yes! This is what I’ve missed!” Celestia laughed again and her smile turned rueful. “It really is too bad I can’t keep you like this. I suspect both my past self and your future self wouldn’t be too happy about that.”

“No, I don’t suspect that they...er, we...would. I was just...bothered, I suppose, by the thought of our love fading with time. Or that I was getting older without you and it was driving us apart.”

Celestia stood and walked around her desk to sit before Twilight on the ground, bringing herself to eye level with the smaller alicorn. “My shining star, your aging was never something that could drive us away from each other. I’m not sure from how far back you are in our timeline (I assume it must be about two centuries by your constant blushing around me--you lost that about a hundred and eighty years ago), but know this, you will one day find a way to stay with me forever. It is one of my fondest memories, right alongside the day you became an alicorn. Most likely I was having similar fears myself, and that has always made me seem distracted or aloof. I recall many sleepless nights where you slept peacefully beside me and I drove myself crazy with fears over losing you to the simple ravages of time. And a good number of times when you woke up to find me doing this and told me you knew it would all be okay, and you would never leave me. You would never tell me how you knew this. I suppose now I know.”

Celestia leaned forward and nuzzled her wife sweetly. Twilight sighed, rising to meet Celestia’s height with a levitation spell. She then began to notice Celestia’s plating, and the spells enchanting the gem in the central chestpiece. Celestia blinked, and smiled again, disrupting Twilight’s scan with a poke from her wing. “Spoilers, dear.” Twilight blushed again, leaving Celestia to give a coo. Abruptly, her smile turned wicked and cheeky. “You really are so cute like this. Before you go back, are you sure you won’t let me play a little?” A wing tip caressed the region surrounding her cutie mark.

Twilight began to blush. “Play a li--Since when did you get so...forward?”

Celestia wrapped her wings around Twilight, a hungry look in her eye. “I was a very faithful student to a very wonderful teacher.”

“And you made yourself immortal? Even with the knowledge it would mean separating yourself from your friends and family, forever?” Celestia sipped her tea.

“You can stop that, you know.” Twilight poured herself another cup, smiling away.

“Stop what?”

“You actually want to say “Are you willing to give up your life for me?”, but you don’t want to know the answer, so you’re getting answers from me in a roundabout way. The answer is “you are a part of my life, and I will fight to the end to keep it that way, but never lose sight of who I am trying to please you.” I won’t turn my back on my friends, but you are my oldest and greatest. I won’t give you my world, but I will do everything in my power to share it with you.”
Celestia opened her mouth, then closed it. “You certainly did...grow, Twilight.”

“We grew together. After all, I’ve heard that’s what happens when you fall in love. Mareistotle once famously said, “love is one soul in two bodies.” But we haven’t reached that stage yet. At least, I assume we haven’t. Twilight the younger popped away for a little while. I had to make sure it wasn’t a crucial little while. Also, she’ll have changed a bit. I prepared a list for when she comes back, but I’ll give you the teacher’s aid version. This has to go perfectly in order for our timelines to stay completely unchanged.”

Celestia put her hoof on the elder Twilight’s, meeting her forceful stare with a calm, soothing and genuine one. “I don’t need a cheat sheet to loving you, Twilight. Whatever may come, trust that you and I will persevere.” Celestia chuckled, tapping a wing to Twilight’s nose. “Maybe you haven’t changed so much after all.”

Twilight grumbled and blushed, and Celestia chuckled.

“Go on. The world won’t end because my wife got some wisdom on the progression of our relationship. Go spend your anniversary with my older counterpart.”

“How did you know…?”

“You wouldn’t come on just any old day. You would want the time jumps to be symmetrical.”

“Which means you also know that I’m waiting for other me to get back. But in the mean time…”
Celestia raised an eyebrow. “In the meantime?”

“I want to study with you. I miss the days when you still had things to teach me. Let’s learn something new together.”

Celestia smiled. “Let’s.”

“How does this one look to you?”

The other guard grunted his approval. “Works for a ledger as good as anything else, I guess.”

The guards were just about to step back into place when there was a loud boom and a high wind suddenly. When the chaos died down, their Princess stood before them once more.

Twilight took a few wobbly steps out of the circle of power and smoothed back her disheveled mane before looking around for a moment. She nodded tiredly to the guards. “Gentlecolts.”

The first guard held up a blank ledger and offered Twilight a pen. “Er...can you sign-in, your Highness? You...sorta ordered us to start taking down arrivals and departures.”

Twilight giggled. “All the way back here on the timeline? Heh, sure.” Twilight took the pen and signed on the dotted line with quick strokes.

“Done!”

“And right on time, too.”

Twilight and both guards looked up upon hearing the Princess’s voice again from across the room. Twilight the elder strode forward from between the library’s shelves accompanied by Princess Celestia. She stepped up the guards in front of Starswirl’s famous tome and signed the ledger directly under Twilight the younger’s signature.

“Later on our students will ask about these signatures. The differences in the writing and the odd order they come in.” Twilight patted her younger self on the back. “Just smile and chuckle to yourself when they start presenting their crackpot theories.”

“Um...ok?” Twilight the younger looked her older self up and down. “What are you doing here?”

“Making sure your absence didn’t threaten the timeline, obviously!” The elder Twilight huffed for a moment and then sighed. “Thank you, by the way, for giving Tia such a sweet anniversary gift.”

Celestia cleared her throat with a small cough and smiled at both Twilights. “I’ll be looking forward to it.”

Twilight grinned sheepishly at her wife and older self. “Well...um, you know...anything for Tia.”

The elder grinned as her horn started to glow with charged temporal reassignment spells. “Always.”

201. Walking on Sunshine by Bekdontraz

Celestia had worn many titles of her long life, many names as well, but the one title she cherished the most was the simple one of wife. Running her fingers through her long multi hued hair as she sat on the balcony watching her wife catalogue stars. Her eyes traced the dark skinned woman before her. A smile crossed her face as Twilight worried over a calculation.

The Astronomer turned to glare at her wife. “How can you just sit watching people so easily?” She snapped taking her frustration out on her wife.

“I like people, after several eons I’ve come to realize every one of them is unique in sometimes subtle ways” Celestia smiled even more and leans forward pecking the younger woman’s lips gently before pulling her grumbling wife into her arms. “You need to get your nose out of those books sometimes Twilight. We live in a world of magic, and dragons, and talking horses!” Twilight smirked at the last one snuggling into Celestia’s arms.

“Its almost dawn isn’t it?” She asked stifling a yawn with her hand. “I’m sorry I kept you up all night again..” She mumbled snuggling into Celestia’s generous bosom.

“Darling, I can go several days without sleep. Being with you always keeps me light on my feet. Besides, Luna has been annoying as of late and I think she should take over for a few days.” Celestia smiled and ran a hand through Twilight’s hair. “Do you trust me?” She asked suddenly. She could feel the gentle tug of her true form at the edge of her mind. The moon was slowly slipping from the sky and with a simple thought Celestia propelled the sun into the sky.

“Wow..” Twilight muttered to herself. “I..I thought it took effort?” Twilight slowly started to lift off of Celestia.

“No, but my subjects enjoy a good show. Afterall you never know who might be inspired by the display of arcane might” Celestia’s eyes twinkle and she leans down kissing Twilight gently “Again, do you trust me?” She asked standing slowly while still holding the woman tightly.

“Yes, I gave you my life afterall” Twilight smiled and glanced around nervously. She gasped as Celestia stepped away from her and off the balcony. Her wings didn’t form she instead stood on a simple blueish distortion in the air. Twilight blinked a few times before looking up at her.

“Sunlight, though...I think I can do this with any light” Celestia answered her holding out her hand. Twilight stepped forward taking Celestia’s hand, with a simple step she too soon stood on a wavering plane of light.

“How? Light doesn’t...we…” Twilight looked down at the glow under her feet. Her mind was rolling through the scientific journals she’d read, even the magical trestie all treated light as unable to do things like this. She looked up at Celestia who smiled broadly.

“To use light in this way, one must be truly and deeply happy. I have a beautiful wife who I love with all my heart. I am the happiest woman on the planet.” She smiled and leaned down kissing Twilight again. “I needed to show you how I feel about being with you before you started panicking.” Twilight nodded and smiled.

“I know how you feel, I just..I’ll never understand how I can catch the eye of a sungoddess.” Twilight smiled her heart fluttering. “Shall we take a walk?” She asked stepping forward careful to still grasp her wife’s hand.

“I’d like that” Celestia said with a grin.

202. Jetstream by Jonesly

“I'm not too sure of this Tia,” Twilight Sparkle said. “My research told me that jet streams can be unpredictable and a little dangerous.”

“Nonsense Twilight, we're adults. Jet streams are dangerous only for the young and weak fliers. For those of us with fully developed wings, they are perfectly safe. Plus, they are incredibly fun.” Celestia was standing by Twilight on a cloud high above Equestria.

Twilight looked over the edge of the cloud then cautiously took flight, Tia following shortly behind. As they dropped into the jetstream, Celestia started lecturing.

“You see Twilight, all you have to do is feel with your wing as you allow the jet stream to push you. Much like a wave in the....” Celestia suddenly cut off as a vicious downwind slapped her out of the jet stream. She screamed as her flight path became wildly erratic, spiraling, looping madly out of control. With a ridiculously loud **FWOOOMP** Celestia face planted into a cloud. She lay there, unmoving.

Twilight gasped and dived after her, “Don't be dead, don't be dead, OH PLEASE don't be dead.” She landed with her own **pomf** next to her lover and found Celestia shaking. She reached out gingerly only to jump in shock as Tia burst into laughter.

“BWAHAHAHAHA! That's the funnest part!” Celestia cackled, “You've got to let it smack you around too, losing all control, it's exhilarating!”

“Celestia! You scared the fluffy nougat out of me!” Twilight sniffled a little before punching Tia in the shoulder. “Don't do that.”

“I'm sorry, but you have got to try it! When you turn the jet stream into the jet scream, by Celestia's Beard it's fun.” Tia waggled her eyebrows at Twilight until the smaller mare cracked up as well. Tia leaned in towards her, pursing her lips for a kiss, moments before their lips met, she paused and whispered, “Tag, you're it!” Then she pecked Twilight softly and took off for the jet stream.

“Get back here!” Twilight shouted and took off in hot pursuit. The two played a laughing game of tag falling in and out of control around the jet stream.

Far below the madly giggling mares, a rainbow topped head looked up from the cloud she was napping on. “Amateurs,” she scoffed.

A dark blue wing reached over and pulled her in tight against the larger pony sharing the cloud with her. “Hush thou, lest we disrupt their fun.”

203. Craigslist by Knight of Cerebus

"Fluttershy, this needs to come to an end."

"Twilight, please, I can explain."

"No!" Twilight stamped a hoof, advancing towards the trembling yellow mare with a harsh purpose in her tone. "I knew you were writing some...odd things about the me and the girls, but this is just too much! You're writing out stories where I'm part of a couple with Princess Celestia! Do you have any idea how awkward that is for me?"

"Well, Twilight, I..."

"It's on Flankbook, it's on Imgherd, it's on MLPchan, it's on Muzzlr, it's on Ponysquare, it's on Pontrest, it's on FlitterPonies, it's on Ewetube, it's on MyCorral! Heck, you made two fake accounts on Hay's List for us and started typing out fake conversations between us about how much we love each other and how hard we banged last night! That is not okay, Fluttershy!" A seething Twilight only calmed down when she realized she was approaching dangerous territory. It was a well known fact that there was a special circle in Pony Hell reserved for those who made Fluttershy cry, and her whimpers suggested Twilight was flirting with that line. Twilight sighed, then went over to Fluttershy's Magical Bookshelf to begin flipping through her open Leyline Web Pages.

"1618 subscribers?! Who are these people?"

"Umm...half of Ponyville...and...the six of us...and--"

"Six?"

"Spike too."

"...No."

"Umm...yes?"

"..."

"And, uh, the entire royal guard, and Cadance, and Discord and Tirek and Queen Chrysalis...and your mom and dad."

"............................................................"

"...I think that covers everyone you and Celestia have met together. Oh! A lot of Canterlot is there, too. Oh! And so is Tom."

It was at that point that Twilight took a long, solemn look at the magical tome that was in front of her. "...Are any of the stories on here actually any good?"

"Well...um, I think a lot of them are, but you should take them home and read them before you come to any conclusions." Fluttershy gave a smile, relieved to see Twilight was at last starting to reach a state of calm. Her outbursts were scary to a timid, quiet pegasus after all. Twilight gave a large sigh.

"Well, time to find out what I've been missing, I guess. Thanks for the, um, visit...?" Twilight walked slowly towards the door.

"Oh, you're welcome, Twilight. I just want you girls to be happy, you know."

Twilight turned back to give Fluttershy an expression somewhere between a smile and a grimace. "I know, Fluttershy. I know."

With that, Twilight exited Fluttershy's cottage, leaving a set of very shaken animals in her wake.

---／人◕ ‿‿ ◕人＼---

"Twilight?" Fluttershy gave a knock on her companion's door that rivaled a mouse's sneeze in decibel count. "Twilight, are you alright in there? Oh, I hope it's not because of my...hobby that you're staying in there. I promise, none of us wanted to make you upset when we wrote these stories! Well...Discord might have, but I gave him a very stern talking to." Fluttershy faced silence. The same silence that she had faced every time she had walked up to the library door percolated into the street it faced, washing over Fluttershy on its way.

Something inside Fluttershy hardened her resolve. Maybe it was the concern her friends were showing over Twilight's disappearance. Maybe it was that her fear she had hurt Twilight trumped her fear of Twilight taking offense to her breach of privacy. Maybe it was her deep and undying love for all of her friends coming into play. Maybe it was repressed maternal instincts. Whatever the case, Fluttershy knocked harder.

"Twilight? I'm coming inside, okay?"

Silence again. Fluttershy pushed the door open with a painful creak. The first thing she noticed was that all the blinds were down. Her narrow beam of light shot through the library, falling on a ruin of a mare curled up beside the reading table. Nachos, pizza, soft drinks, hayburger crumbs and Cheetos littered the floor, their wrappers or containers discarded just as haphazardly across the room. The pony they surrounded gave a low groan, blinking the crust of sleep from her eyes with the speed of a tree frog. Dull purple fur lay matted in clumps, topped with a bird's nest that may have once been a pony's mane at some point. Large bags sagged from under this tortured creature's eyes, and her clammy lips hung loose upon her face, opening at last to respond to the outside world.

"Ugggggh....Fluttershy?"

"Twilight? Twilight, what happened?"

"So...much...reading..."

"Twilight, we need to get you cleaned up. I'll run a bath. Please, please don't pass out or make more of a mess while I'm gone. Will you be okay on your own?"

"Spike upstairs...he can help...gotta see Tia."

Fluttershy stopped short. "Celestia?"

"Gotta see her. Stories were good. Need to try it." At this Twilight slumped forward, trying to get up from her desk feebly. "Need out ask to her." She slurred.

"That sounds like a wonderful idea, Twilight." Fluttershy set herself to patting down her mane, soothing the exhausted pony while calming her at the same time. "But first, why don't we get you cleaned up? Maybe then we can talk more about this."

"Mmm'kay..." Twilight slowly turned, stalking toward the bathroom with the grace and vocalizations of a zombie missing a leg.

Once Twilight was out of sight, Fluttershy tore towards the tome of magic. She opened her ley line browser immediately, and wrote in magic quill on every media page that would allow it. "This just in, Twilestians: The purple owl has landed. I repeat. The purple owl has landed. Ready golden phoenix." Once she had finished her post on Hay's List, she closed the book and headed off to help Twilight with her bath, a happy tune on her lips. Today was going to be a good day.

204. This is Why We Can't Have Nice Things by Knight of Lycaeus

"This wasn't quite what I had in mind when you invited me to spend the weekend." said Twilight. She and Celestia were seated in the Royal Gardens enjoying a relaxing afternoon tea. "I was expecting tea given how much you like it but I wasn't expecting...."

A loud bang went off jostling the fine porcelain slightly, both alicorns however remained composed and seated.

"You mean the explosions?" said Celestia in a slightly weary voice. "It was meant to be a calm and relaxing weekend for the two of us especially since we've both been busy lately." Celestia moved herself so that she would be seated next to the lavender alicorn rather than across from her, she wrapped her marefriend with a wing, "Yes the plan was for a nice weekend to unwind until well this."

As if to emphasis her vague proclamation of "this" another loud bang rang out.

Twilight shook her head and sighed, "How did all of this start?"

Celestia gave her own sigh, "This morning I was rudely awaken by Luna barging into my quarters. She yammered on for a while about Discord being a thief and something about a sock or something being lost or stolen. I can't remember the details well, I was far too groggy this morning to think through the fog in my mind. Anyway Discord claimed innocence until Luna found him with her missing whatever and now here we are."

A even louder bang shook the table, the tea service, and the annoyed and tired alicorns.

"So what is Luna doing?" Twilight asked wanting to make sense of things.

At this moment a pair of stallions walked into the Gardens with a mysterious, covered cart, the elder of the two had a spotless white coat and a black beret while the younger had a darker coat and a brown fedora.

"Your Majesties, have either of you seen where Princess Luna has gone to?" asked the white stallion.

Both were about to deny knowing Luna's whereabouts when Luna herself appeared before them.

"Ah, thank you good stallions. Now then what have you brought out?" Luna said as she used her magic to lift the mysterious contents out. "Ah, more of the useful red candles and some very explosive white putty. A few powders and chemicals...." revealing that the cart was full of explosives; TNT, C-4, napalm, gunpowder....

Leaving Luna to her explosives and her revenge plans, Twilight asked, "Again what exactly is she doing?"

Celestia began massaging her head to relieve the building headache, "An experiment, "Could an Immortal Dracoequus Withstand Several Pounds of Explosives Unharmed". Although I think Tons is a more apt term than Pounds at the moment."

An even louder bang rang out, its shockwave were stronger than before, it seemed that Luna had really let loose with the explosives.

Before them came a Royal Guard in full field gear who kneeled, "Your Majesties, I regret to inform you that the Solar Chariot has been destroyed."

Celestia froze, trembling she asked, "The Solar Chariot? The well wrought wooden chariot decorated in golden tones and accents? The exceptionally nice one that we just had replaced for how many bits?"

The Guard merely nodded, Celestia at this point gave up, she facehooved and collapsed into her marefriend's lap.

205. Bannock by Honey Mead

Celestia awoke to two of the most wonderful smells in the world. The first, only by power, was the distinct aroma of a perfectly brewed cup of Hackney Breakfast Tea. The second, far more subtle scent, was that of her wife's mane.

Moon shown in through the open balcony as her eyes opened to find a pair of smiling, violet eyes a muzzle length away. "Goodmorning, Twilight."

"Happy birthday, Tia." Celestia started to correct her, but Twilight didn't give her the chance. "I know it's not 'technically' your birthday until tomorrow, but you're always so busy, I thought we could celebrate today instead."

She smiled. "Of course, my love." Leaning in, they shared a short kiss, neither wanting to commit to more until after teeth had been cleaned. "And you brought breakfast, I see."

Twilight blushed slightly, scooting back and setting the tea service between them. It was a light breakfast, little more than tea and scones. Celestia's golden magic took the steaming pot and served them.

It was as she brought the cup to her lips, blowing--out of habit, not necessity--that Twilight spoke, "I made it myself."

Celestia's flinch was entirely unnoticeable as she sipped the tea. She had no fear of the tea, years of training had ensured that Twilight Sparkle knew how to brew a proper pot of tea. The scones, however...

"Twilight... I..." Celestia started, eyeing the wedges warily. A quick glance up at the adorable pout on her lovers face broke her will. Bracing herself as best she could, Celestia bit. She chewed. She even managed to swallow, despite her tongues protests.

"Well?" Twilight asked, far too excitedly.

"It's not... bad."

"Oh." Twilight's face fell. "But it's not good either."

"Honestly?"

"Please."

"I've tasted chalk with more flavor." A wing forced the pouting mare to look at Celestia. "Twilight Sparkle, my morning star. You are the most gifted wizard ever born. You are wise in ways you don't realize. You are passionate in everything you do. I love everything about you, from the way you get lost in research, to the way your sexy flanks bounce when your doing it, and the adorable blush you get when I compliment your flanks. I could not dream of a more perfect wife. But, please, please leave the cooking to the kitchen staff."

Once Twilight mumbled her agreement, Celestia continued, "Now, we are going to enjoy this wonderful pot of tea my gorgeous wife brewed just for us, then we are going to take a nice long bath. After that, well, we'll have to see just how long that bath lasts."

206. Mysterious Mare-Do-Well by Knight of Lycaeus

Celestia was lying in bed attempting to unwind while she waited for Twilight to arrive. Twilight's arrival however was less relaxing than she had hoped.

"Celestia?" Twilight teleported into the room looking visibly annoyed.

To Celestia this was starting to be a repeat of a few weeks ago when the two agreed to start dating.

"I thought you got rid of all of them!" holding a stuffed toy aloft in her magic.

Yep, just like a few weeks ago.

"I did get rid of them, all the merchandise" in a finite tone hoping Twilight would accept that and let the matter drop.

Twilight didn't as she continued, "You still have one, I only agreed to the unicorn plushie not this one."

The plushie in question was wearing purple and dark blue complete with cape and wide brimmed hat. "Just a Mare-Do-Well plushie, not a Twilight one.", Celestia calmly stated.

Twilight just raised the hat enough for the plushie pony's horn to be visible. "Of the five of us, Fluttershy declined being in costume as she would be too obvious and Rarity declined since she didn't want to mess up her mane. I was the unicorn Mare-Do-Well."

"Maybe it's artistic license?"

Twilight just glared.

Celestia sighed, "Fine, there was a version in each of the three tribes and knowing the unicorn was you so yes I kept one."

"Why?"

At this Celestia gave a small smile, "Your friend outdid herself with the costume, simple yet striking. Quite a figure to behold. But back on topic, the dashing hero who battles monsters to save the beautiful Princess. It's sort of a part of our lives, you've saved me from Nightmare Moon, Chrysalis, and then from Discord's Plunder Seeds. So what could I say, having a plushie of my daring, dashing hero seemed fitting."

Twilight's face had turned red as Celestia spoke, "Didn't we agree that the unicorn plushie was enough." Twilight retorted back.

Celestia smirked, "We did but to imagine you as the dark, mysterious hero in a striking costume as you saved me from the beast, seemed enticing."

Twilight still red faced managed to calm down enough that she gave Celestia a mischievous grin, "Oh? You like your mysterious and dashing hero in costume?" Her horn lit and enveloped her in a flash of violent light, once cleared a changed Twilight stood there. She was once again the Mysterious Mare-Do-Well although this one was less mysterious than the name implied given that the face mask was down, her wings rested at her sides, not to mention the more skintight look certainly did not help to hide the identity of its wearer. Twilight turned to face Celestia with an almost hungry, predatory look, "Since the daring hero has slain the beast and saved the beautiful Princess, I'm certain that an appropriate reward is in order."

207. Fat Flank Fillies by Knight of Cerebus

A/N: Pushing the teen rating here. But there's nothing graphic, so it should be A-Okay!

Celestia felt a wad of mud slap against her face, and blinked.

"Falling asleep on the job again, Tia?" Leaning on the castle's door frame, hands aglow with summoning magic and ankle deep in mud stood the hero of Equestria and the most recent of its princesses. She wore a confident smile, eyes dancing with excitement and anticipation, and her hair was a messy mane where it was usually a firmly combed set of bangs. This, of course, was not the part that Celestia was focused on, however. That would have been the part where she was clad only in a skinny, flimsy and revealing bikini, liquid earth splashed around her waist, calves and back.

"...Twilight? What exactly..." Celestia's response came out far more halting and confused than she would have liked. In two seconds the entire framework of her day had been inverted by the woman she loved in a way that seemed completely out of character for her. She vowed to herself to get to the bottom of it. She decided, upon noticing that her eyes traveled from Twilight's smooth, flat stomach down towards her slender hips and, well, bottom, that she had selected a very poor word choice.

"This is the fifth time some villain of Equestria has left you completely powerless while I've come to save the day. Luna thinks you're losing your touch. I think you just like the thought of being rescued. But whatever the case, the three of us have decided that we need to see if you've still got it. That fight with Chrysalis, I mean, wow, that was bad."

Celestia bristled with anger, the blush from her ogling replaced with a burn in her cheeks that was of a very different nature. I suppose I should have known that Twilight found the courage to surprise me like this through consultation. Luna will be the death of me yet, I suppose. "And what is that supposed to mean, my faithful ex-student?"

"Quite simply, we, well, mostly Cadance and Luna, think you need some practice in fighting to make sure that the girls and I aren't always the ones saving the day. I decided that you and I could have a little fun while we tried that." Twilight slapped her thigh with a glob of mud for emphasis, spreading the slick of brown across the entire throne room's floor. Enchanted, the mud rushed up the stairs to her chair as quickly as it had run towards the walls. Celestia lifted her feet up in order to avoid staining her slippers. Twilight gave a devious smirk. "Here, let me get that for you."

Celestia felt the electric tingle of a dissipation spell surround her, but her counterspell found nothing but thin air by the time she had prepared it. The tingling was replaced by the sensation of cold, and it was then that she realized that Twilight--meek, timid, hero-worshipping Twilight--had just stripped her to her skivvies. Celestia crossed her legs and raised her hands across her bra instinctively, a flush coming over her. What has gotten into her?

"Twilight, what is going on here?"

"I've already said what's going on here. I'm challenging you to a friendly spar to see if you and I need to practice defense against threats to Equestria together." Twilight stretched her bikini top straps, making sure they were ready for the confrontation ahead before letting them snap back into place. Celestia's eyes followed them on their journey against her will, noticing the shadowed tease of what they concealed as the cups of the top lifted ever so slightly to show bare, rounded flesh not touched by her sun’s rays. "I'm worried that I won't be able to defend you all the time, and I thought that the best way to see if you can defend yourself would be to come at you with everything I've got. Then I realized that that might lead to a fight." Twilight began to march towards Celestia, making sure her slender, knobbed hips swayed in time with her walk. Celestia felt a rush of blood at the sight of her gleaming skin dancing back and forth against the thin line of cloth that concealed what little of her girlfriend's body she had yet to see.

"So I decided that it would make more sense to make it a game. And then I realized that Luna and Cadance would want to join in unless I made it a game they would be absolutely repelled by. Namely, watching their sisters fool around with each other. And...I may have wanted a chance to, eh heh, play around a little myself."

Celestia felt her panties lift, then smack down against her bare bottom with a slap that rang around the throne room. "Twilight! You could have just, you know, asked!"

Twilight gave a smirk, at last reaching the steps to the throne and pulling herself up the stairs towards Celestia. "Discord and Tirek don't just ask to take over Equestria. And besides, you would have said no, I'm sure. Now come on. We took a risk when we first hooked up, and we’re going to take a risk now.” Twilight’s hands glided easily across the air, parting the mud into a circle with a line dividing it into two equal sections. “And this time I’m the one who’s calling the shots here.” With another flick, Twilight knocked the crown off Celestia’s head, tweaking it on its journey with pulses of magic so that it landed squarely on her own scalp when it was done. A set of wards shimmered through the air around Twilight’s head.

“The game is simple,” She said with that same devilish smirk. “You get your crown back, and I’ll tell Cadance and Luna they don’t need to worry about you getting soft and…” She looked down at Celestia’s pudgy, nude stomach. “...Flabby. I win, and you’ll be learning from me for the next few months, in the same way.”

Celestia mulled over this against her omnipresent blush. “That sounds fair to m--”

“And I get to choose what on your schedule I interrupt to do this, barring international crises.”

Celestia’s eyes narrowed. “What’s the time limit?”

“Two minutes. This is our arena.”

Celestia responded to this by grabbing Twilight by the ankle, flinging her off her feet with a single grip of her pinkie finger. To her disappointment, the crown did not fly off Twilight’s head. Instead, Twilight simply created a dimension door directly behind herself, letting the momentum of Celestia’s magic swing her through it. Celestia felt a foot at her bottom at the same time that she was launched off the throne room and into the mud at the base of the chair below. With a squelch, she landed face first in the goo, her hair floating around her like an oil slick.

Twilight landed beside her, a different spell ready in each hand. “You can always give up now, you know.” Celestia brushed some hair out of her face, pulling herself out of the mud with a squelch.

“Catching me off guard doesn’t mean beating me.” The mud around Twilight’s ankles became as hard as ice, sticking her fast to the ground. Twilight fired off her first spell, which opened in a flash of green light and threw her former mentor backwards. The resulting summon drenched Celestia in a particularly unpleasant green slime and blasted her against a wall, sticking her to it as if it were flypaper.

“You should have gone for the hands.” Twilight’s smile was rivalling Discord’s in deviousness. Celestia only groaned, twisting her wrist in an attempt to free herself. Next Twilight covered her in octopi, then levitated her into a giant tea pot. “I’m not seeing any attempt at resistance. Does that mean you give up?” Twilight shook the tea pot, then dumped it onto an equally massive cake. Spells of all sort penetrated the cake. This one turned Celestia into a monkey. That one made her hair spank her like a whip and wrap around her eyes and arms. Another tickled her across every surface of her body, making her writhe and laugh within the sinking mound of pastry. More and more ignoble fates befell her as the frosting collapsed, leaving her at last lying in a giant puddle of liquid dirt and sugar.

Celestia, fully drenched in all manner of slime, goo and fluid, clawed her way out of the remains of the cake and wiped her eyes. “I think it solidifies my stance on the matter.” It was here that she twisted her arm once again, and the mud that had been creeping up Twilight’s legs fastened around the cloth of her bikini bottom. With a yank and a smirk, Celestia pantsed her lover.

Twilight’s eyes widened, and her hands flew towards her hips without a thought. Celestia, naturally, ensnared them with the mud she had been amassing across the various punishments and humiliations Twilight had thrown at her. Letting the brown sludge harden once more, she walked over to the now mostly naked Twilight and casually placed the crown back on her head.

“I win.”

Twilight, despite her compromising position, smiled. “Nope. Two minutes and forty five seconds. You should have picked a quicker strategy.”

Celestia did a double take. “What?”

“I win. I knew you were going to try something subtle. I just also knew it was going to be hard to do with all the jostling around I gave you. I made it hard for you to focus for a reason. Well, that, and for fun. But mostly to win. If I’d just thrown basic combat spells at you, you would have deflected them and kept your cool. So I broke your focus.” Twilight gave the first open, earnest smile since her entrance. “I know you better than that, Tia.”

Celestia smiled down at Twilight, who was still bent over and surrounded by mud, undressed but victorious.

“So, when do you want to start our lessons?” Smug Twilight was back, and all at once Celestia’s smile took on a much more devious shade itself.

“Oh, whenever somebody deems it best to free you.” Twilight’s smile vanished, replaced by confusion.

“What do you mean by that, Tia?” Celestia turned on her heel, walking away from the mess that was the throne room with a triumphant grin. A mortified Twilight struggled against her bonds, waving her naked bottom high in the air as she fought against the makeshift cuffs. “Wait, Tia! Somebody will have to clean this up! I’m still not dressed! Tia, come back! Tia!”

208. Plpppptttthhphthhh by Jonesly

Twilight Sparkle, unicorn, stared in disbelief at her teacher. “You said what now?”

“I said that you are dismissed. As my student. From this day forward you are no longer my student.” Celestia was looking down coldly on Twilight Sparkle from her throne on high. “You fail. I will not keep such a pony as you in my service. In fact, I would prefer you to leave Canterlot entirely. If you are still within the city by the end of the day, I will declare you guilty of treason. Sunset is in twenty minutes, I suggest you run.”

Twilight ran. She sprinted through the palace and into the streets of Canterlot. The sun started sinking towards the horizon and she felt panic rising in her chest. She ran for the gates of the city. As she ran, however, the gates receded into the distance. No matter how hard she pushed herself, she made no progress to leaving the city.

The sun dropped below the horizon. Twilight collapsed to the ground and look up at the palace. Celestia was standing on a balcony staring down at her. “TWILIGHT SPARKLE,” Celestia spoke in the Royal Canterlot Voice, “YOU ARE A TRAITOR. I HEREBY DECLARE YOUR PUNISHMENT TO BE BANISHMENT. TO THE MOON. THERE TO BE IMPRISONED IN A CELL. ON THE MOON. WHERE I BANISH YOU.” Her horn glowed, forming a ball of light which started moving downwards.

Twilight cowered on the ground, covering her head, waiting for her punishment, feeling the heat from the enraged Sun beating down on her when... she woke up with a gasp and a scream.

“Mmmph, widja whatsit?” A groggy voice from beside her asked. “What's going on?”

Twilight Sparkle, alicorn, sat up in her bed, eyes wide in panic and panting shallowly, stared at the white alicorn to her side.

Celestia sat up as well, grogginess quickly being replaced by concern on her features. “Nightmare?” she asked.

Twilight nodded, still panting, she gasped, “Variant 14.”

“I will say it again, love. I would NEVER have dismissed you.” Tia pulled Twilight into a hug. “The best choice I've made in my entire life was taking you on as a student. The second best was asking you out. I love you now more then ever.” Tia worked on calming her love. Seeing that panicked look on Twilight's face not calming she decided on drastic measures.

She moved her face in close to Twilight's. “Trust me.” She moved down Twilight's neck towards the base of her wings. Then she leaned in close and aiming for a sensitive spot at the base of the wing...

“Plpppptttthhphthhh.” She blew a raspberry. Previous exploration of Twilight had lead to the discovery that she was very ticklish here. Twilight burst into laughter. Tia kept it up until she was sure that she had broken the panic. Then she sat back and waited for Twilight to catch her breath.

“Better?” Twilight nodded, “Then go back to sleep. I'm here and I'm not leaving.” Tia started softly humming a lullaby she'd sung often over the years. Twilight succumbed to her exhaustion, slowly falling into a, thankfully, dreamless sleep.

Tia did not sleep for a long while. “Twilight Sparkle, soon to be Twilight Sparkle Morningstar, I swear, upon my honor, my love and my power, though you may be troubled now, the Nightmare shall not have you. This is my sacred oath, may Heaven be my witness.” High above Canterlot a star flashed golden red.

209. Bedtime by Honey Mead

Celestia sat behind her desk, only the moon and a single candle to illuminate the words of the paperwork before her. The day had been long and filled with meetings, each of which produced a plethora of forms and decrees that required her seal. There were days where such things came easily, mindless work that lulled her into a near meditative state. This was not one of them. For reasons she could not fathom, her mind continued to drift away for minutes on end before she noticed and snapped it back to task.

A small clock above the hearth chimed the hour. Shaking her head, she decided that there was nothing urgent and it could all wait till the morrow. Just as she rose from her seat and began to remove the golden tiara from her brow, a knock at the door demanded her attention.

"Your Highness," the guardspony said as he entered with a bow, "there is a situation at the School."

Ten minutes later saw the princess outside a much smaller door, if one still tall enough for her to enter without bowing too low. "She is refusing to come out," the headmistress was saying, "and the spell she has cast on the door... stars know where she learned such a thing."

Celestia wore her mask as always, a small smile of understanding that always put her little ponies at ease. "Thank you, Ms. Studious, I shall take it from here."

Once the mare bowed and left, she turned her attention to the door. A golden light surrounded Celestia's horn and the wall beside the door. "Twilight, may I come in?"

A strangled yelp of 'Princess!' made it through the thick wood seconds before the enchantment broke and the door opened an inch. Celestia nuzzled her way inside the library.

There she found the small purple filly, half hidden behind a veritable wall of books. Violet eyes stared up at her, brimming with tears on the verge of crying. Celestia's mask did not so much fall as melt into something far more genuine. Laying down with her legs tucked comfortably beneath her, Celestia put herself at eye level with Twilight, only the bookwall separating them.

"Aren't you going to yell at me?" Twilight asked.

Celestia's smile only grew. "Why would I do that?"

Twilight sniffed. "Because it's past my bedtime and I locked out the headmistress and I made a mess of the library and..."

Twilight continued to list off the myriad of infractions she'd committed, or thought she committed, in the past hour, each only making it harder for the princess to restrain her laughter. She placed a wingtip to Twilight's lips, silencing the litany of confessions. "My, you have been quite the troublemaker today. What do you think your punishment should be?"

That's when the dam broke, and Celestia realized her mistake. Twilight tried to speak, but with her sobbing, she only managed to get out single syllables at a time. Still, it was enough for Celestia to know what she feared. Scooping her up over the wall, Celestia nuzzled the tiny filly, using her own cheeks to wipe away the tears. Despite her fear of expulsion, Twilight latched onto her face, burying her muzzle in Celestia's mane. She spoke words of reassurance and comfort, promising Twilight that she need never fear being sent away.

As Celestia held her, Twilight calmed and the lateness of the hour finally began to creep upon her. The first of her yawns was small, only to be eclipsed by a second that seemed to encompass the whole of her body.

In a flash of golden magic, they appeared in Twilight's bedroom at the school. The little filly was barely able to keep her eyes open as Celestia set about tucking her in. Without really realizing it, the princess began to hum, the tune was an old one that she had not heard for an age. The passage of years had not diminished its effectiveness, both in sending Twilight off into the realm of dreams, and bringing forth ancient memories Celestia.

With tears wetting her own eyes, Celestia placed a kiss atop her brow. "Goodnight, my faithful student. Sleep well." And may you find it in your heart to forgive me for the destiny I will force upon your withers.

210. Mysterious Mare-Do-Well(2) by Fuzzyfurvert

*BEEP!*

*BEEP!*

*BEEP!*

Twilight looked up from her book as the incessant sound reached her ears. Across the library, the bust of Eponymous glowed a bright cherry red in time to the beeping. It was a clear signal that justice was needed!

“Holy Horse Heads, Celestia! It looks like Mayor Mare is calling! There must be something nefarious ahoof!”

Celestia set her own book aside calmly and walked over to the flashing bust. She tipped it back to reveal a hidden button. Once pressed, a section of the library shelves swung way to allow access to two twin tubes leading somewhere below.

“That’s right, ol’ chum. Come, let us answer the call!”

Moments later, in a secluded cave far below the castle library, two mares stepped out of the shadows of twin sliding pole tubes. The taller of the pair wore a tight suit of black and maroon that hid her identity but not her thirst for justice. Her companion wore an equally tight red and green affair with a mask held firmly in place so that she too could pursue justice for the downtrodden with impunity. They had no names, but to the ponies they aided they were known as, the Mysterious Mare-Do-Well and her sidekick, The Pony Wonder!

Mare-Do-Well stepped up to the ringing phone set along a bank of marvelous and mysterious computational equipment and lifted it to her ear. “Yes, Mayor Mare? This is Mare-Do-Well, how may I be of service?”

“Thank goodness you answered, Mare-Do-Well! I have an emergency that requires your specialized attention and skills. Please come to the Ponyville Mayor’s office immediately!”

The line went dead and Mare-Do-Well hung the phone up before looking at her partner. “You heard the Mayor, Pony Wonder. To the Maremobile!”

“Can I drive?” The Pony Wonder stuck out her lower lip in a well practiced pout. “Pleeeeeaassee?”

“Hahaha! No.”

211. Osmosis by Silver Scrolls

Celestia looked down at the hyperventilating purple alicorn that, just this morning had called her to tour the new castle she had been given. A smile had worked its way onto her lips and had stubbornly refused to go away, something about the smaller alicorn always made her smile, even before she was an alicorn the small mare had brought a smile to her lips. Celestia chuckled a little as Twilight’s hoof started moving in and out with her breathing. Breath out, extend the hoof, breath in and pull it in. Everytime the hoof approached her Celestia had to resist the urge to bump it with hers and mimic the poor thing in fornt of her.

Finally Twilight managed to calm herself and her horn lit up as a stack of note cards popped into existence. She flipped through them, whispering to herself nervously as she read each card before they suddenly vanished with a pop and Twilight finally looked up at her mentor. Smiling weakly she cleared her throat. “So umm, yea, this part.” Her breath hitched for a moment before she shook herself. “OSMOSIS!” She screamed and turned bright red before dropping down to her belly and covering her eyes.

Celestia tilted her head with a titter. “The process of a soluble moving across a semipermeable membrane to a medium with a lower concentration of the same soluble.” She lowered herself until her face was right in front of the quivering purple mess on the floor. “What about it?”

Twilight eeped and scooted backwards. “You are correct. I wanted to talk about a new way to apply that principle. It’s something I discovered with friendship and wish to try and apply in a new field of research.” Twilight tipped a table over and hid herself behind it. “When discovering how to be a friend and what friendship entails I discovered that I had very little friendship but the five mares I would come to call my greatest friends had a lot.” She took a deep breath. “I surmised that perhaps ponies were a semi permeable membrane and friendship was a soluble. If this was the case then perhaps it could apply to other emotions.” She stopped talking and the table shook violently causing Celestia to worry slightly.

Rising to her hooves she silently moved towards the table. “That is...an interesting idea. It makes a fair bit of sense as well but what does it have to do with this?”

The table slowed a little. “One emotion I chose to research in this case was love.” The room grew extremely quiet and Celestia paused. “I observed budding romances amongst the population of Ponyville and surmised that I was correct. Emotion is a soluble and it can move from pony to pony and in this case even be forced across the membrane to a small degree.” A purple horntip peaked above the table. “As such I came to wonder if perhaps the love I held in my heart had perhaps traveled across the pony membrane into another, a very specific mare whom I cherished above all others.” The table scooted across the floor towards Celestia. “I thought that maybe the large amount of love I had had perhaps bled over and the mare might return my feelings.”

Celestia lifted a hoof and it bumped against the table causing it to stop. Slowly she moved her head to look over the table to the mare hiding behind it.”Would that mare perhaps be-” She was unable to finish as a pair of purple lips decided to cut her off by creating a perfect seal with hers. The kiss felt warm, and a little hungry. It wasn’t a physical hunger it was a hunger of the heart, it begged for the recipient to return it, to confirm everything behind the kiss and the recipient was more than willing. Her horn lit in a golden glow and Twilight was lifted from behind the table and into Celestia’s waiting embrace as she returned the kiss wholeheartedly.

212. Gryphon Cuisine by Knight of Lycaeus

"Celestia, I'm not sure I like that smile" Twilight said in a slightly weary tone.

"Oh Twilight what do you mean by that?" Celestia answered in a cheery almost sing-song tone.

Twilight turned to face her marefriend directly, "Okay this is definitely a bad combination. Your tone and that sly smile almost a smirk, what are you planning?" as she narrowed her eyes.

"Twilight, no need to glare at me" waving off Twilight's weary tone, "I just ordered something special. A gryphon chef that arrived with the delegates offered to make some gryphon specialties for us."

Twilight blanched, "What specialties exactly?"

Celestia continued her cheery tone never abating, "Oh not meat, come now even you know that we're at peace with them. So they've stopped hunting ponies centuries ago. Besides with the long peace they do respect we don't eat meat."

"So what did you order?" Twilight's tone was strained and slowly rising in volume.

"Maybe some nice fish, many pegasi enjoy a little fish now and again. I have as well besides hasn't Rainbow Dash taken you to Tradewind in Cloudsdale. The place is quite popular and well-known for their fish dishes."

Twilight shook her head, "She offered and I declined. I don't have any real interest in trying.... fish."

"Not the adventurous type with food? You really should give more things a chance." Celestia paused as she heard the sounds of claws hitting the stone. "The gryphon chef is here, try to eat what he brings in. It is quite the treat."

A large brown gryphon walks into the dining hall and places down two small cups, a pot, and a covered platter. He bows briefly before leaving the alicorns alone.

"What is this?" Twilight asked, her voice still slightly weary but curious.

"Gryphon coffee for one, I much prefer tea but the gryphons make very good coffee. It's a speciality of their's involving very fine coffee grounds." Celestia's golden magic lifted the cover off the platter to reveal small squares in pale red, yellow, and green. "They also make very tasty delights, a traditional treat for them made from sugar and starch and traditionally flavoured by rosewater, orange, lemon, mastic. Other flavours are available but we have the more traditional ones."

"So this is what you meant by specialities. Sweets, with you it's always about sweets." Twilight said as she finally realized what her marefriend kept hinting and teasing her with.

"Of course it's always about sweets. I enjoy sweets but it's even better sharing them." kissing Twilight on the lips. "So which one first?"

213. Ichthyology by The 8-Bit Flame Princess

Celestia yawned, thankful that nopony was around to see her this disheveled. It had been a long day filled with many tedious royal duties, and she was just about ready to drop. All she wanted to do was curl up and sleep for ten hours straight, and maybe even cuddle with Twilight for a bit. She hadn't seen her since this morning; their schedules were often so packed nowadays that they could never find the time to see each other.

Celestia smiled as she thought of Twilight, and her pace quickened as she walked along the corridor leading to their quarters.

She knocked softly on the door out of habit, and the creaked open the door, staying quiet in case Twilight was already asleep.

What she found shocked her, though in hindsight she should have seen it coming.

Twilight was sat at her desk, her reading glasses on her face - and that's when Celestia knew this was bad. Twilight almost never wore her glasses unless she'd been straining her eyes.

Twilight had a simply ginormous books propped open, and she was taking notes while reading the pages carefully, her lips mouthing the words on the page, and habit of hers she'd never been able to break.

"Twilight, what are you doing?" Celestia sighed in an exasperated manner, though she wasn't really annoyed. She found Twilight's dedicated approach to learning admirable, but there were times when she just had to put her hoof down, and this was one of them.

Twilight blinked, as if she'd only just noticed Celestia's presence.

"I'm just reading this new book on ichthyology!" she chirruped, managing to sound energetic and enthusiastic even at eleven o'clock at night, though the small yawns that peppered her speech betrayed her.

Celestia came over to Twilight and nuzzled her. "My dear, you simply can't carry on like this. We're both tired, why don't we just get some rest, hmm?" She finished her little persuasive speech with a kiss to Twilight's cheek.

"But the ichthyology -" Twilight began to protest, but Celestia interrupted her swiftly.

"- Can wait until tomorrow. I don't even know what that is!" Celestia said. twilight removed her classes and set them down, following her love to the bed they shared.

"It's the study of fish and -"

"Twilight?"

"Right. Yes. Sleep. Sorry."

Celestia pecked Twilight's cheek again as they cuddled together.

"Goodnight, Celestia," Twilight murmured, feeling sleep take over her mind after it had been active for so long.

"Dream of ichthyology tonight," Celestia joked.

Twilight stifled a chuckle, and it was the last sound that was heard in their quarters as they both fell into a deep slumber.

214. Pathognomy by Honey Mead

It stood before her, an edifice of might and power. Solid and durable, it was a testament to the mare who lived beyond. A work of art, it was covered in shining gilt that should have faded long ago but for the many runes that covered its surface. The magic that flowed from it weighed heavy, even on the most insensitive of beings, pushing against the back of the mind in warning against any attempt to past it without permission.

She studied it as though she’d never laid eyes upon it before. There was something different now, though her exacting examination had turned up no measurable change. In all the years she’d been in its presence, never once had she ever felt the intimidation it exuded.

The guards at either side gave her a weary glance every few seconds, but otherwise made no motions.

Confounded, she sat.

The door had not changed. Of that she was now certain. That left a few possibilities. Lists were a wonderful thing.

First possibility: she had changed.

She considered this. It was fully possible. Ponies change regularly. Every day is filled with new experiences and even she was not immune to their effects. But… no, that was not it. She had used the door not six hours prior, and she had not changed so drastically as that.

Second possibility: the room beyond had changed.

No. If it had she was unaware of it, which gave that hypothesis a null value.

She was stalling, loath as she was to admit it. The reason for her changed perception was not some hidden secret that need discover, for she already knew what it was.

The why of it, now that was an interesting question.

Not unlike the right word in the right place at the right time, its magnitude was belied by its infinitesimal size. Such a subtle shift, many would never notice it (though others had already assumed it). For them, it meant nothing. But for her…

That did not explain the door!

Why had it changed the door? The connection was tenuous at best. Indeed, the only connection was...

One of the guards began to speak, but before even the barest utterance could escape his lips, an isolation spell cut her off from all sound. She needed to think.

‘If you don’t like the answer, change the question.’

If the change was purely perceptional, the proper question was, ‘What did the door mean before, and what does it mean now?’

What did the door mean to her? What did it represent?

That was simple enough. It was her door, that led to her room, her private sanctuary. Had that changed?

Her chest constricted, and she gasped. The true magnitude of it all finally made itself known. Somehow, she had managed to blind herself to it. Whether willfully or unconsciously, it mattered not.

How had she missed this?! How many hours had she spent contemplating… everything, only to miss this?!

There would be no more her there would only their. Their door. Their room. Their private sanctuary. Their castle. Their country. Their life.

She forced herself to breathe, to calm, but it was no good. The oversight was on a scale she could scarce comprehend. Was there anything which she could call her own?

The door opened, and she was staring into those beautiful, intelligent, shining eyes that whispered, ‘I love you.’ with every glance. And those lips, curled into a small special smile that was saved only for her, that said, ‘I love you.’ with every with every word that passed between them. And that muzzle that screamed, ‘I love you.’ with every embrace they shared.

In that moment, that single instance, it all melted away like so much ice beneath the summer sun. The uncertainty and, yes, fear, was gone and only a warm glow remained. Because she was her world, and nothing else mattered.

215. Spirit by Knight of Cerebus

Celestia walked along the lengths of a mighty tree. Despite being natural wood, the tree had a long slope to it, curling like a length of smoke out of a chimney in a spiral along the length of the giant plant. Celestia breathed in the smell of old paper and the smell of candles, the smell of burning incense and the smell of fresh cast magic. She watched the branches of the tree, noting that there were book covers along them in place of leaves. On every book cover was a set of images. Celestia was pleased to note the surroundings were not simply a barren library of knowledge and memories. Butterflies flew around flowers blooming along the bark, and fat, juicy apples hung from branches here and there. The cover of book-leaves were inlaid with gems, and the skies shone with sunlight, fast and acrobatic clouds in the shape of pegasi and stars that blinked against all odds in the bright blue daylight.

"You've probably already worked out where you are, haven't you?" The voice came from all around the world she had entered. Clouds of pink, yellow, white, blue and orange set the border for the world, though the tree stretched into infinity when Celestia searched up or down.

"I assume I am in a dream of yours, though I confess I was not expecting your dreams to be quite so abstract. Literal minded is our dear Mrs. Sparkle." Celestia gave a chuckle, and the booming voice of her spouse followed suit. White maple key seeds dropped from the tree as it shook with laughter, raining down on Celestia. Ballons floated past her on the wind, then dissipated into pink clouds as the laughs became chortles and then silence.

"Not quite a dream. You are inside me--err...that sounded better inside my head." At once, a flush of pink petals erupted around Celestia's branches, and some of the books skirted away and shut. Celestia thought on her response, knowing that experimentation and observation were the most reliable paths to understanding.

"You are ever so cute when you're flushed." More pink blooms, but the books twitched and opened in anticipation. Several of them even spread themselves out for her. She spotted several with herself and Twilight on the cover. Cartoons depicted her faithful purple pony gaining wings as Celestia serenaded her, waiting on Celestia at the Gala, recieving her medal for besting Discord, cuddling her when the two of them opened up to each other prior to the Sun Celebration, kisses, sleepy days in bed, looking after Spike together, reading sessions, teaching, their first meeting, cuddling after Luna's return, cuddling after Twilight took her magic, cuddling when Twilight passed her last test, cuddling when Twilight was scared...an awful lot of cuddling, really.

"It's sixty percent cuddling and or expressions of affection, by the way. Another thirty percent is devoted to other tasks and the last ten is fights."

Celestia blinked. "How did you...?"

"I'm over in you right now. You're confused and inquisitive, and also thinking about me. I like all the galss, by the way. Very beautiful. It fits you well." Celestia blushed. "Aaaaand it's turning to rose glass in places. You're blushing."

Celestia realized at last where she was. "When you say I'm inside you, Twilight, you mean this artifact you found transplants us within each other's..."

"Souls, yes. Our spirits."

Celestia's mind went from slowly building up to dread to full on horror. "Twilight, we have to cut this off. The soul is an incredibly delicate thing. I could hurt you, or you could hurt me, in ways we could never recover from."

"Not that different from the way we normally are, then. But we won't. And even if we do, we can recover from the worst we can throw at each other."

At once the wood against Celestia's feet turned black and rotten, the veins beneath the bark pulsing red in tune with her heartbeat. Books fluttered in the wind, and the sound of her voice damning the tree with a booming "You have a lot to think about" echoed across the soul. Celestia folded her ears, looking down at a shivering book.

"I did not mean the harm I caused you, Twilight. Of that you can be sure."

"I am." The tree grew bright again, and the rotten wood quickly healed over. Celestia found herself crowned in bright cheery blossoms, and the books opened up to her all across the tree. She glanced from cover to cover, seeing stories of sadness, of anger, of love, of joy, of friendship, of horror, of triumph, of laughter. Not a single book was closed. The entire tree sang with birdsong, and the branches began to coil around her possessively. The sun beamed out at her, and then at last she could see Twilight was standing within it, a massive hall of mirrors, marble and gold shining light against her. The framing of the light made her angelic, and the sun lowered down to meet her on the branch, which in turn rose towards the sun. At last the two met, and then rose together to look over the scale of the distance they had traveled. Twilight reached across the barrier, and the two souls touched, for a moment one unit, unhindered by skin, muscles or nerves. Twilight spoke at last. "I love you. I'm yours, in body, in mind, and now, in spirit."

216. Adventures in Homeownership: Kitchy by Honey Mead

Celestia and Twilight gazed into each others eyes, and the world fell away.

Or it would have if Luna hadn’t cleared her throat and whispered, “Psst, that was your cue, sister.”

Celestia blushed, and the smile she’d worn for the past month, already far larger than even she realized, grew.

“I do.”

“All I’m saying is that it would be nice to take a break for a few years.”

Celestia’s office was one of the most spartan rooms in the palace. More a nook than a room, if truth be told, it was scarcely large enough for herself and her desk. Thus, the presence of one, Princess Twilight Sparkle did not do the space any favors.

“I agree,” Celestia said, not even glancing up as her quill scratched across a scroll, “but—”

“No buts!” Twilight all but growled. “We need this. Three months! It’s been three months since we spent more than an hour together that wasn’t either sleeping or some function or another.” Celestia tried to butt in, but Twilight wasn’t having it. “Tia, You are the greatest princess Equestria could hope for. Without everything you’ve done, I don’t even want to think about where we would be.”

“Thank you, love.”

“But, it won’t all fall apart if you step aside a little while.” Twilight did her best to say the words softly and with as much love as she could, but that did not keep them from stinging her wife. “It is not because you are unnecessary, but because you have done such a wonderful job,” she continued, nearly pleading for the words to be heard in the spirit they were said. “Equestria’s government is so stable you could probably leave for three or four generations and it would still keep chugging along, but only because of how well you’ve tended it. Besides, Luna is perfectly capable of running the country while you and I spend a few years, you know, as a couple. Just you and me. No servants. No advisors. No politics. Just us.”

“Just us?” Celestia asked, finally meeting her wife’s eye with an almost predatory glint. “So, No studying then? No experiments? No three days without sleeping just to—”

“Alright. Alright. You made your point. And…” the hesitation was small, but Celestia caught it, she always caught it, “Yes, I can agree to that… to a point. I can still read journals. And you can still follow events, even correspond with and help Luna, to a point. All I’m asking for is a decade or two, living like normal ponies, with normal lives. We’ll get regular jobs. You can teach foals, I know how much you’ve missed that. And I can… I can be local administrator… or something, I haven’t worked that bit out yet. And we can live calm average lives, away from all of…” she motioned to Celestia’s desk, “this. Please.”

Celestia stared into those pleading, violet eyes. She sighed, defeated. Not that she ever stood a chance. In the end, she knew that Twilight was right. They hadn’t spent nearly enough time together and if there was one pony who deserved her attention, it was Twilight Sparkle. That didn’t make it easier, just inevitable. Still, she wasn’t one to go out without a fight. “On one condition.”

Twilight’s wings shot-out in excitement. “Of course, anything.”

“You will never, ever,” she paused, then decided to add one more, “ever, go anywhere near my kitchen.”

Dusky Sparks glanced at the white coated, pink maned pegasus mare beside her before facing forward again. “Well, Cel—Sunny, this is it. What do you think?”

Sunny Skies didn’t respond right away, all of her attention focused on the building in front of them.

It was not a cottage, it was the idea of a cottage made physical. No real cottage ever constructed was that exactingly perfect. From the white walls cross-hatched by sepia beams to the thatched roof with a brickwork chimney that appeared to be attached as an after-thought—though it most certainly was not—it screamed ‘I am a Cottage!’. If a foal were asked to draw a picture of a cottage, this was the house they would draw, right down to the paving stones that wound their way from the gate to the door instead of making a straight, sensible line.

Celestia shook off her disquiet, deciding that had more to do with her misgivings about the entire situation than the house itself. “It looks… nice.”

“Nice?”

“Yes… nice.”

“Nice as in exact, or nice as in adequate?” Sunny gave her a look that said more than words ever could. “You know, if you don’t like it, you can just say so.”

There were a great many things that Sunny could have said, but being an intelligent mare who loved her wife, she ignored them and instead said, “It will be fine.”

“Fine as in—”

“Twili—”

“Dusky.”

“Sparky.” Dusky Sparks huffed adorably and Sunny smiled at the tiny victory. “If you are going to cite synonyms for all my adjectives, we are going to be out here all day.”

“Fine.”

“Fine as in fare, or fine as in exact?”

Dusky Sparks glared at her wife. Grumbling to herself about wisecracking pegasi, she levitated her luggage in her field and pushed through the barrel high gate that separated their property from the street.

Sunny sighed as she trailed after ‘Sparky’. As funny as it had seemed at the time, she was already regretting the petty snipe. Then again, make up sex was always fun, so maybe it wouldn’t be so bad.

She’d made it halfway across the lawn before realizing that her own luggage was not, in fact, floating beside her in a golden aura. Her wings ruffled at her sides and she sighed again. That particular inconvenience was going to take some getting used to.

Author's Notes:

Part 1 of Honey Mead's Adventures in Homeownership continuation.

Part 2

Part 3

Part 4

Part 5

Part 6

217. Adventures in Homeownership: Rap by Honey Mead

“That is it! I’m going over there right now!”

“What? Now? But it’s late.”

“Exactly!”

Rap Rap Rap

Dusky’s head shot up, her left ear twitching toward the door. “Did you hear that?”

Sunny Skies groaned and mumbled something unintelligible, her voice laden with pleading distress.

“Shhh!” Dusky said as she wiped her muzzle with a forehoof. “I’m trying to listen. I think somepony is—”

Rap Rap Rap

“—at our door.”

Sunny Skies moaned something that may or may not have been both a curse and a threat of terrible retribution if her partner did not return to the task at hoof and completely forget that they even had a front door.

“Who would be at our door at this hour?”

Sunny’s reply came in the form of a series of movements that amounted to little more than shifting her weight from side to side and causing the bed to squeak, yet some how managed to convey the message, “Who the buck cares? We’re busy.”

A towel flew out of the bathroom in a magenta field to finish the job of cleaning Dusky’s muzzle as she trotted toward the door. “I’m going to see who it is.

Recognizing a lost cause when she saw one, Sunny whinnied in defeat and did her best to relax, which, given her current predicament, was not an easy task.

Rap Rap Rap

“I’m coming!” Dusky called, moving down the short hall toward the door. An incomprehensible call from the bedroom made her look back over her withers and add an unamused, “Har. Har. Har.”

Opening the door, she came face-to-face with her neighbor. He did not look best pleased. Undeterred, she smiled sweetly at the grumpy stallion. “Hello, Prof. Sycamore. Can I help you with something?”

"Where's your marefriend?"

Sparks’ brow knit into a frown. "My ‘wife’ is a little tied up at the moment, not that it’s any of your business."

"Well, I guess I'll have to start with you,” he went on, either failing to notice or care about the glare sent his way. “I doubt her Royal Highness would appreciate her name being screamed in such a vulgar context...

A few minutes later, out of the corner of her eye, Sunny watched her wife hobble back into their bedroom. With shuffling steps, she sat beside Sunny at the edge of the bed, a look of abject horror on her face. Nuzzling her flank, Sunny looked up at her love with questioning eyes.

Dusky ran a hoof through Sunny’s mane, her eyes still lost in some middle distance. “I think we need thicker walls.”

Author's Notes:

Part 1

Part 2 of Head Mead's Adventures in Homeownership continuation.

Part 3

Part 4

Part 5

Part 6

218. Adventures in Homeownership: We Need to Talk by Honey Mead

\

Dearest Sister,

How are things in Canterlot? I trust that the ladies and lords are not causing you too much trouble.

I meant to mention this before we left, but things were so hectic that it slipped my mind. Lord Cinnabar is not to be allowed in the archives under any circumstances. The guards already know this, but I fear they will not impose if you are at his side. I know that it seems silly, but trust me, it’s for the best.

I know you and Kibitz don’t exactly see eye to eye on things, but do try to be patient with him. He’s been invaluable to me for years and I know that he will be no less useful to you. Promise me you’ll hear him out.

Things out here are different.

As much as I always wanted out little ponies to treat me as something less than an avatar of perfection, it will be some time before I am accustomed to them not bowing everytime I enter a room. Not that I miss it, of course. That is the least of it, however. It has been so very long since I had to look up to somepony. For those first few days I swear I was talking at everyponies’ hooves. Once Twil Dusky—you have no idea how many times both of us have nearly messed that up—noticed, she suggested that I try to stay airborne more often. Though that has helped, it gets tiring after a while. I suppose I shall have to buck up and get used to it. The things we do for love.

Dusky is still looking for a job. As it turns out, though she is no less skilled than before, there aren’t terribly many low-key positions to which she is inclined. The town already has a librarian who is, I must say, rather abrasive. There are no more openings in at the school, none that she’d be able to teach.

That brings me to the reason for this letter. We seem to have underestimated our expense. As loath as I am to ask, would it be too much trouble to wire us a few bits to hold us over until we get our finances straight?

Sincerly,

Princess Sunny Skies

P.S.

If Philomina is giving you any trouble, you tell her that just because I am not home now, doesn’t mean that I can’t pop in at any time.

Dearest Sunny Skies,

It is a very different city without you. It is… hard to pin down what it is. I cannot say that it is good or bad, simply that it is there. We all miss you already sister, and it will be a long few years for us. Never the less, I believe that Twilight—even I’m doing it—Lady Sparks was correct, all of us will benefit from your time away.

The ‘nobles’, as they insist on being referred to, are no trouble at all, though I doubt they would say the same thing of me. You’ve coddled them far too much and for too long, and I refuse to do so. Many are already showing vast improvements, and I believe you will be best pleased when you visit next.

I did, in point of fact, accompany Lord Cinnabar to the archives recently, the day after you left now that I think on it. He seemed harmless enough. As chance has it, I did not leave his side until we both left. Pray tell, what cause is there to deny him access?

Kibitz is an old crusty mule, but I perceive his usefulness. I doubt that an evening will go by that we do not cross horns on some issue or another, but fear not that I shall ignore his words because we fail to agree. I will remind you that you and I are rarely in alignment on many topics, yet I always heed your council.

Ha! Your words were always more modest than your heart Tia! This shall be a truly humbling experience for thee you!

Do not fret about the funds. I shall have them sent forthwith.

Sincerly,

Princess Luna

P.S. Your demon bird and I have reached an understanding.

P.P.S. If you are wondering why I sent this with the regular post, it is because I wanted to make sure the funds had time to arrive first. Your addiction is appalling and I will not be a party to it any longer. Love you, sis!

Sunny Skies froze halfway in the door, Luna's letter slipping out of her primaries to reveal the dark violet face of her wife. A sizable pouch of bits hung in the air beside her, a little, folded card dangling from the cinch-cord with the words ‘Pastry Fund’ just visible. Sunny tried to force a smile.

She failed.

“I think we need to talk.”

Author's Notes:

Part 1

Part 2

Part 3 of Honey Mead's Adventures in Homeownership continuation.

Part 4

Part 5

Part 6

219. Adventures in Homeownership: Smexyfuntimes by Honey Mead

“I can explain that.”

“Oh, I think I understand perfectly.” Glancing at the small purse and attached card, Dusky added, “I am very disappointed in you, Sunny." She paused. "You’ve been a very bad filly, haven’t you?”

Sunny’s eyes sparked briefly before she dropped her gaze to Dusky’s hooves. The heat of embarrassment was replaced by a flush of excitement as her heart rate nearly doubled. Despite herself, her eyes kept edging upwards, hoping to glimpse her wife’s expression, only to be forced back down. “I’m sorry! I’ll never do it again.”

“Ah ah ah. You didn’t answer my question.”

Sunny’s blush deepened as she lowered her head so that, if she was going to look at Dusky's eyes, it was from a low angle. There was a light behind those violet eyes, a weak ember of disappointment, yes, but that was almost unnoticeable beside the inferno that burned beside it. Her voice was weak, barely audible, “Yes, I’ve been a bad filly.”

“And what do we do with bad fillies?”

Looking away again, Sunny mumbled, “They are punished.”

“What was that? I couldn’t hear you.”

“They are punished,” she repeated a little louder.

“That’s right. They are—” the door slammed shut, smacking Sunny’s flanks and making her stumble the rest of the way inside to land prone at Dusky’s hooves, “—punished.”

Knock Knock Knock

“I wonder who that could be?”

“But—”

“Ah ah ah. Good fillies only speak when spoken to, and if you want to get back on my good side, you’re going to have to be a very good filly. You stay right there while I go see who it is.”

Sunny bit her lip to keep her frustrations under wraps. She could only listen as her wife’s hooves clopped down the hall to the front door. Muffled voices trekked back to her through the walls for a few seconds. Once they stopped, she could hear Dusky’s hooves making the return trip.

Her breaths sped up in anticipation.

“The neighbors have invited us over for dinner," Dusky began sweetly, "isn't that nice of them?”

Sunny and Dusky waved a final goodnight to their neighbor before closing the front door. Rubbing her stuffed tummy, Sunny started to wander toward the living room couch, fully intent on laying down and remaining there until it was time to go to school in the morning.

“And where do you think you’re going, Missy?”

Sunny cowered down, glancing over her withers to see an annoyed Dusky glaring back. “I was…”

“You thought I’d forgotten—”

“No! I—” Sunny bit her tongue, but it was too late.

“And now you’re interrupting me? Bedroom. Now!”

Sunny scampered down the hallway.

Knock Knock Knock

It was a difficult thing, combining a whimper, a sigh, a groan, and a curse and forcing them out around a bit and bridle… but Sunny managed it.

Dusky patted Sunny lovingly on the rump. “I’ll just go see who it is and send them away.”

Once again, Sunny was forced to listen as Dusky trotted down the hall to the door.

“Oh,” Dusky called out loud enough that Sunny could hear her, “Mr. Redink, what a pleasant surprise.”

Sunny jumped out of bed as quick as she could, fighting against the harness that restrained most of her limbs. Curses unspoken for generations fell in droves as the infernal thing refused to come off.

“What do you mean Sunny forgot to sign a few of the forms?” Dusky asked through obviously gritted teeth. “That doesn’t sound like my Sunny at all.”

Knock Knock Knock

Sunny nearly cried.

Knock Knock Knock

“That is it!” Celestia roared, inadvertently throwing a startled Dusky Sparks across the room as she suddenly took up significantly more space than she had a moment before. Golden magic threw the tattered remains of her harness into the open closet. Shaking her head, unused to the ever flowing locks, she started stomping toward the door and the poor, unfortunate pony on the other side. She made it halfway there before a sharp tug on her tail caused her to stop and look back.

Dusky stared up at her in a way that still managed to make it seem like she was looking down at her. “No, Tia.”

Celestia would have turned around, but the she was far too big in a hallway that was far too small. “But—”

“No.”

“Every time—”

“I know.”

“I just want—”

“So do I.” Dusky nuzzled the back of Celestia’s leg, planting a tender kiss on the sun. “So do I.”

Knock Knock Knock

“Just let me take care of them, and then I’ll make sure nopony else bothers us tonight, okay?”

Celestia sighed. “Okay.”

Two earth ponies, one green, the other light blue, wearing nice, clean, white shirts with black ties, trotted up to the most cottage-esque cottage to ever be, and stopped.

“Uhm… what’s that doing there?” Green asked.

Blue scratched his chin. “I’m not even sure what it is.”

“I think it’s a sock.”

Blue gave Green a strange look. “Why would anypony put a sock on a door handle?”

Green shrugged. “Beats me.”

“Some ponies,” Blue sighed, then shrugged. “Well, let’s get this over with.”

Knock Knock Knock

Author's Notes:

Part 1

Part 2

Part 3

Part 4 of Honey Mead's Adventures in Homeownership continuation.

Part 5

Part 6

220. Adventures in Homeownership: Blizzard by Honey Mead

There were no alarm clocks in the cottage; they were unnecessary. Every morning, fifteen minutes before dawn, Sunny Skies woke up. It mattered little how much sleep she'd gotten the night before, or if she'd gone to bed at all. That did not mean that she got up.

She didn't startle awake, nor rise slowly out like a blooming flower. Rather, her eyes opened with the same calm patience with which she preformed most tasks.

Dusky was there, still sleeping, snug in her favorite spot between Sunny's wings. Everything seemed to be exactly as it had been every morning since they'd moved in.

Thus, she understandably surprised when a shiver quaked from her neck to her tail.

The Sun was just starting to cast its warming rays over onto the world and through their bedroom window... or it would have been if not for the clouds that blocked it from sight.

Confused, Sunny rose from the bed, her wife bemoaning the movement before pulling the sheets tighter and falling back into slumber. Soft steps carried her to the window.

“What is the date?” she asked, a hoof touching the glass. Another shiver ran down her spine. Dusky moaned some about coffee before answering, in a very annoyed tone, that it was a Tuesday. “Correct me if I'm wrong, but it is still July, yes?”

Dusky's bed mused mane rose off the pillow. She blinked tired eyes at her lover, processing the question with a methodical slowness that spoke both of her sleep addled state and her greater than average intellect. It was during this time that the rooms temperature hit her. The mild confusion gave way to intense curiosity and she joined Sunny by the window.

“But it's July.”

“I thought as much.”

“It was supposed to be seventy-six today.”

“And mostly sunny.”

Dusky collapsed against Sunny's side, as much from exasperation as to make use of her higher than average body temperature, Sunny accommodated her with a draped wing. “I don't suppose we could just...”

“No, I'm afraid not.”

“Let's just hope that they get this cleared up quickly.”

They fell into a contemplative silence, staring out across the glimmering ocean of white as it edged its way up to the glass.

Dusky glanced up from her book. Sunny was lounged on the couch with a pair of knitting needles clicking away between her feathers. The image brought a smile to her face. A comment rose up, but she didn't give it voice, content to watch and enjoy.

Being extra careful not to draw attention to herself, Dusky rolled to her hooves and crept closer. Step by careful step, she stalked her prey. Inch by steady inch, she moved in for the kill. Her legs tensed.

A white and pink blur crashed into her, assaulting her with kisses and tickles until, laughing through her tears, Dusky begged for mercy.

Sunny leaned into Dusky's back, wings encasing her as she read her book out-loud. A shiver worked through Dusky when the white wings retracted for a moment, only to under her forelegs to wrapped around her barrel.

Pulling her head back enough to whisper into Dusky's ear, Sunny said, “Keep reading.”

Dusky squeaked when teeth nipped at her ear.

“Keep reading.”

The wings began to shift, betting her belly and gradually worked their way down. She squirmed more and more the lower the feathers got. Dusky bit her lip, her blush darkening her cheeks.

She gasped.

“Keep reading.”

Dusky stared at the empty cupboard. “Where's the coffee?”

Sunny looked up from her cup of tea. “You finished it off yesterday.”

The door slammed shut, the lower hinge breaking off.

Click-click-click.

Click-click-click.

Click-click-click.

Dusky growled under her breath and stormed out of the room.

Sunny stared at the empty cupboard. “Dusky... where's my tea?”

“You finished it yesterday,” Dusky said, unable to keep the small amount of enjoyment out of her voice.

“Oh,” Sunny said, carefully closing the door. “I'll be back in ten minutes.”

Dusky looked up from her book. She started to say something, but thoughts of coffee interrupted her long enough for Sunny to disappear.

“Honey, I'm home, and I brought coffee!”

Dusky grinned as she turned away from the window and the army of pegasi clearing up the last of the clouds and snow banks. "Thank Celestia!"

Author's Notes:

Part 1

Part 2

Part 3

Part 4

Part 5 of Honey Mead's Adventures in Homeownership continuation.

Part 6

221. Adventures in Homeownership: Degrade by Honey Mead

Evening was just starting to set as Sunny Skies stepped through the little iron gate to the cottage. She took a moment to marvel at it, same as she did every day. A streetlamp across the way blinked on.

It needed a name.

For any other building, it would have been a ridiculous notion. Houses don't require names, don't deserve names. Some buildings do, of course, but those are almost always large buildings with almost as much history ground into their walls as into her skin. This little cottage though...

With such whimsical thoughts occupying her attention, Sunny trotted to inside. “Sparky, I'm home.”

The lack of an immediate response did not surprise her, Dusky was notorious for falling hoof over horn into a book. Then the door closed and cut off the last bit of noise pollution from the outside.

The distinct sound of running water could be heard from the kitchen.

Sunny's ear twitched.

“Dusky?” she called out, a small tremor in her voice. She sloughed off her saddlebags and the school work they contained as her hooves dragged her unwillingly deeper into the cottage.

Sunny froze. Her hoof was wet.

A thin trickle of water snaked down the hallway, disappearing into the kitchen.

Her eyes closed in a futile attempt to forestall the deluge of images her traitorous mind was conjuring up. She did not open them as she walked down the short hall to the kitchen's entrance. They remained shut while all four of her fetlocks sopped up the standing water.

“Dusky, I know you're in there.” A small whimper confirmed it. “When I open my eyes, am I going to find that there is,” her hoof wiggled, “an inch of water covering the whole floor?” Another confirmatory whimper. “Am I also going to find that this water came from you trying to fix the leaky faucet I specifically told you to call a plumber to fix?” A final whimper.

Sunny sighed. She could already picture the scene perfectly. Dusky was undoubtedly curled up in a corner, soaked from head to tail. The cabinet under the sink was most assuredly open, all its contents stored safely on the counter. Without fail, the faucet would be damaged in someway, if she were really lucky, the pipes wouldn't be.

Her eyes opened. Dusky sniffled and cowered deeper into her corner.

Long-suffering, but still full of love and neigh limitless patience, Sunny smiled, crossed the flooded floor, and wrapped her sopping wife into that special hug that only she, filled with the warmth of a summer afternoon, could. Dusky fell instantly into the embrace, burying her muzzle into Sunny's pink locks. She sniffled and sobbed, but never quite made it all the way to crying. After a minute or two, her composure returned.

“So,” Sunny started, “do you want to tell me what happened?” Dusky shook her head, still buried beneath a sea of pink. “But you're going to tell me anyways, correct?” Dusky nodded, though with a definitive reluctance.

Sunny repositioned them until they were nose to nose. With a slow, purposeful movement, she drew her tongue up Dusky's muzzle, between her eyes, and ended at the base of her horn. It wasn't a light, sensual lick meant to excite the other mare. Rather, it was a firm lap that pull at the hairs of her coat and left them drier than they had before. All the tension fled Dusky's body. More licks followed, Sunny grooming her in the old way. The practice had fallen out of favor more than two generations ago, but Sunny had many fond memories of being groomed by her mother and even her sister. She'd just started on Dusky's mane when she spoke again.

“I'm sorry.”

“Don't be.”

“I just… I feel…” Dusky slumped, every ounce of energy carried out of with the harsh whisper of, “Useless. I can't cook. I can't—I don't do anything. All day, I just…” She sniffed back a sob. “I thought… I wanted to help.” She fell silent for a few seconds, then whispered, “It wasn't supposed to be like this.” Her whole body sighed. “This was my idea, and I’m just…”

Celestia’s magic filled the room, and, for a short few seconds, it became a sauna. Then the window opened and all the steam fled out into the cool evening air, leaving the kitchen as dry as it had ever been.

By the time Celestia realized her mistake, it was too late, and there was a sharp flash of magenta magic…

And Twilight Sparkle was gone.

Author's Notes:

Part 1

Part 2

Part 3

Part 4

Part 5

Part 6 of Honey Mead's Adventures in Homeownership continuation.

222. Taken by Jonesly

Twilight Sparkle stalked into the room with a glower on her face. Facing her audience she began in a low, intense voice, “I don't know who are. I don't know what you want. If you want a ransom I can tell you I don't have access to the treasury. What I do have is a particular set of spells. Spells I have acquired over the course of a very long career. Spells that make me a nightmare for people like you. If you give it back now, that will be the end of it. I will not look for you. I will not pursue you, I will not cast a certain spell I've been dying to test out. If you do not give it back, I will look for you, I will find you, and I will pie you in the face so hard your grandmother tastes rhubarb.”

Twilight stalked out of the room, leaving behind five stunned mares and a baby dragon.

Rainbow Dash gulped, “Pinkie, where did you hide her Princess Celestia plushie?”

Pinkie looked back with wide eyes, “I think it's at Sugarcube Corner.”

“Go get it. Go get it NOW.”

223. Celestia's Beard by Knight of Cerebus

"No! No! No! No!" Twilight flopped down with a sigh.

"What's the matter, Twilight?" Spike crested the top of the library stairs, carrying a plate of nachos with him.

"Spike," Twilight sighed, "I told you if you keep eating everything you feel like like that you're going to get fat. You won't be able to keep up with the girls and I if you do."

Spike rolled his eyes, popping a nacho in his mouth. "And I told you casting magic at things doesn't solve your problems. So do you want to tell me why you're currently an octopus?"

Twilight flopped her arms in exasperation, returning to her original equine form with another sigh. "I've been altering my brain through transformation and reform spells since after breakfast, but none of the new bodies or mindsets have done anything for me." Her voice raised in volume over the course of the last sentence, ending in a half-hearted whine by the time she had stopped speaking. Upon seeing Spike's worried glance, she said. "Don't worry. None of the spells have any lasting psychological effects. I triple checked. I may be desperate, but I am still me."

Spike's look shifted from worried to deadpan. "...Yeaaaaah. Alright. So what are you trying to change about your brain, Twilight? And why?"

"The last time I saw Princess Celestia was a total disaster, Spike! Not only did I brainwash all of Ponyville, but I ended up losing the last real connection I had to her! And I made her worry! Obviously there's something wrong with me and my connection to her. So I read up on what was wrong with me. There wasn't anything in any medical textbook. That means it's a mental illness, and that means in order to be able to spend time with the Princess I need to change my brain somehow!"

"Why don't you just tell her what's wrong? And, uh, I don't know about you, but I've never heard of an illness that starts up around just one person."

"That's just it, Spike! I've got a whole bunch of symptoms and I don't know what's wrong with me!"

Spike polished off the last of the nachos, then leaned over and sat with his arms propping him up. Twilight gave an exasperated groan.

"Spike! I've told you that's bad for your posture!"

Spike rolled his eyes. "Yes, mom." His rolling eyes made him miss the blush and the wince his statement produced.

"A-anyway. My symptoms mostly have to do with the blood stream. Overactive capillaries, heart rate and blood pressure, light headedness, increased perspiration and pupil dilation. It's like being around Celestia triggers my fight-or-flight system. I'm obviously not afraid of her, so there must be something medically wrong with me."

Spike stroked his chin with a claw. "Aren't you afraid of her, though? You're afraid of failing her, right? I mean, that's why you went all loopy on us. Isn--Twlight?" The drake stopped when he noticed that his perpetual companion had gained a look of horror.

"Oh my gosh...you're right. I'm...I'm scared of her, Spike! Everything she's done for me, and I'm afraid of her." Twilight bowed her head and squeezed her eyes shut, a shuddering breath escaping her clenched lips.

Spike looked at his guardian with a softened gaze. "Hey, it's not the end of the world. I mean, we all have people we don't want to disappoint. Applejack's afraid of disappointing Granny Smith and Big Mac. She went just as loopy as you did over it. Remember when you told me about Dash destroying half of Canterlot's party room trying to impress the Wonderbolts? How about when Fluttershy ran off crying about how she didn't pass the wing test for Dash? Or even...that time with Owlowliscious wh-when--" Again Twilight cut him off, but this time with a hug.

"Oh, Spike!" She gave a bittersweet chuckle. "When did you get so smart?"

Spike smiled and gave a blush. "Hey, I work for a genius. Some of it has to rub off, right?" His statement rewarded him with more cuddling. "Hey! Not too mushy. Now come on. Let's go put those transformation spells to good use."

"What did you have in mind?" Twilight cracked a smile at last.



The image of Celestia wore its polka dot underpants with regal dignity, its magnificent beard and curly walrus moustache emphasizing the calm smile of the original. Spike rolled on the floor with laughter, and Twilight gave a few giggles. With a flash of light the figure became dressed in a gigantic, fluffy pink hat and gained a monocle. Another flash, and the figure gained a set of high heels and a frilly dress with heavy makeup. Spike was beyond calming, his laughs becoming painful with how hard and long they had run their course. Twilight shot another blast between chuckles and transfigured the picture into the farthest thing from Celestia yet. A chicken set delicately between its teeth, the picture gazed at her seductively, clown makeup in place of mascara and the multicoloured hair done up in an afro rather than some kind of sleek and shining job. A vastly oversized red, yellow and blue striped dress cut around the hip, revealing a single long leg and half of a cutie mark. Spike's laughs became painful hiccups, and at last he put forth a burst of flame. Suddenly, the laughs turned to stares of utter horror as the partners in crime realized what Spike had just done.

Twilight did not scold Spike. He had suggested this in order to help her, and it was her fault as much as his. Besides, she reasoned, he went out on a limb to get me pulled back together. He doesn't deserve a scolding after all his hard work. The pair of them waited in silent dread, and then at last a jet of flame arrived carrying a letter in response. Twilight raced to open it. Her eyes scanned the page, and then she burst out into relieved laughs once again.

Smiling up at her was a picture of herself and Celestia, the pair of them dressed as a hamster and a platypus, respectively. Freckles dotted their faces, and they each wore a set of Groucho Marx glasses. Giggling, she prepared to send another one, her troubles from earlier long since forgotten.

224. Transmute by Fuzzyfurvert

Twilight Sparkle breathed slowly into the brown paper bag she’d been given.

The steady melody of hissing air and crumpling paper soothed her mind and relaxed the muscles in her chest. In the background she could hear the dean’s magically amplified voice addressing the auditorium. It seemed silly to her, the room was mostly empty, just the first few rows filled with the parents and friends of the Special Honors Advanced Course graduates (i.e.:Twilight Sparkle).

It was an honor, being awarded Royal Certification of Mastery in Transmutation. She was just the second unicorn to have that distinction in the last hundred years, the previous being her father, Night Light. He was out there, sitting in the auditorium. Her mother and her big brother were there too, of course, as well as a host of her teachers from all over Celestia’s School for Gifted Unicorns.

Which obviously meant that she was there too. The Princess. The most lovely, awesome, awe-inspiringly hot - No! She couldn’t let her mind wander down that path now. That was why she was breathing into a bag in the first place. She could scratch that itch later on in her dorm room with the door firmly locked and her hidden book of fanfiction at the ready to receive her thoughts.

Twilight took a deep breath as she heard the dean start his formal introduction of the graduates and dropped the bag. She ran her mastery display spells through her mind quickly and nodded to herself. She was as ready as she was ever going to be.

On queue, Twilight stepped out on stage to loud applause from the gathered ponies. The loudest clapping coming from the dead center of the group where her family sat. She beamed a wide smile at them and then gulped as when she saw Princess Celestia sitting right next to them. Her mind went blank and Twilight froze as the clapping died down and left her in awkward silence while everypony starred.

The moment stretched and Twilight felt herself shrinking into the floor paneling of the stage until she noticed Celestia’s eyes. The Princess flicked her eyes to the side, but otherwise remained still with that lovely smile of hers in place. Two more quick flicks got the purple unicorn moving again and the tension flowed out of her shoulders and back as she mounted the podium and took a jittery breath to ease her nerves.

“T-th-thank you all for coming today.” Twilight’s horn started to glow. “To display my mastery of the Transmutation school of magic, I have prepared a few spells to show you.”

From behind the podium, she levitated a small blue cube. “Transmutation is about change. Changing the measurable, physical qualities of an object or living creature. This cube is a simple shape in a basic color, but with transmuting spells I can change it into anything else I desire.”

Twilight’s horn started to glow brighter and the cube began to spin slowly. “First, I’ll change the color to...um, white. Yeah. And we’ll add some...gold? Sounds good.” Twilight bite her lip as the cube changed color obediently and a blotch of gold appeared. “Next, shape. Let’s do...uh, a sphere. Then for complexity, I’ll make it irregular. Just sort of pressing a crease or cleft here and kinda bulge out the sides?”

Twilight hummed to herself as the solid morphed in front of the audience to the sound of impressed gasps and applause. “Hmmm...now I’ll increase its overall mass by a factor of four!”

The shape grew as Twilight focused her magic into it and she grew proportionally more relaxed as she lost herself in her own spellcraft. She smiled to herself after a moment when she felt she had demonstrated enough and looked back at her audience as the shape settled itself on the stage next to her.

“Transmutation is about achieving your desires. If you don’t have what you need, create it out of something else. Our imagination is limitless and with transmutation magics, we are limited only by our imaginations.”

Twilight sighed. The gathered ponies before her were silent. All of them had their eyes glued to the shape that sat next to her. All but one of them looked horrified. The Princess, her mentor and idol, was blushing furiously.

“Wha?” Twilight gulped, uncertain about herself again and wished she’d brought the bag out with her. She turned then and looked at the center of everypony’s attention.

What had once been a small blue cube was now a ¼th scale, anatomically correct model of Celestia’s backend.

225. Meanwhile by Knight of Cerebus

She found her sister again, and I realized I never even knew her to begin with. She sent me away to make friends, and didn't even bat an eye when I chose to stay. She talks on and on about how she's proud of me but never about how she cares about me. I'm a shining figurehead, not a friend. I spent hours just trying to talk with her and all she said was that it was funny watching my friends ruin the evening I'd spent so long planning for. And even then, while she's patting me on the head and showing me off to the ponies of Canterlot like a show dog, I'm besmirching all she's given me wishing I had more. I'm belittling our bond through a child's crush long since spent. She doesn't even know...or does she? Does she just think I'm that beneath notice? Does she see it in the way I fawn over her, the way I can never find words around her? And does that truly mean nothing to her? I fought her oldest enemy, saved her entire kingdom and united her country in the span of a single day and she barely even looked at me. Am I really that little to her?

---／人◕ ‿‿ ◕人＼---

I never wish to think ill of my student, but...Lately I can't help but wonder. She fights so very long and hard to earn my respect, but she never asks for my affection, only my approval. Does she see me as a source of strength? Is there a "Celestia" beneath that? Or am I just the figurehead to her sailing ship? A good luck charm? I saw the joy in her eyes when she left for Ponyville to make friends. Was there any remorse at leaving me behind? Does she think that I can't feel? Does she think because I put a friendly face on for everyone that there's no genuinity to my smiles? All that time planning a Gala, and I had to laugh off how ruined it was and claim I meant it that way. All to see her smile again, and know she still had that nebulous approval. Know she was still my best friend. Know that I still loved her, and that I always will. Does she really see nothing back?

226. Grievous by Honey Mead

Celestia,

This is the most exciting things I’ve ever witnessed! A small, well, smallish, meteor crashed in the White Tail Woods just a few minutes ago! I can’t believe Luna didn’t tell me about this! Next time you have a prank for her, I am so in.

Sorry about dinner tonight. I know you were really wanted to talk, but I just can’t wait to go have a look.

I’ll make it up to you, I promise.

Yours Always,

Twilight Sparkle

Celestia started to knock on her sister’s door, only to have it open seemingly of its own accord.

“Enter.”

Celestia did so, shouldering into the room with more force than strictly necessary.

Luna sat behind her desk, a pair of pince-nez glasses perched on her nose, working through a stack of paper. “To what do…” she started, only to cock her head to the right, “shouldn’t you be having dinner with Twilight?” Then she noticed Celestia’s folded back ears. “Is something the matter?”

Celestia dropped the scroll onto Luna’s desk. “Care to explain this?”

Bemused, Luna unrolled the parchment. Her brow jolting up. “I… I… Tia, this is not my doing.”

“I would have thought something like this beneath you.” Luna reeled as though struck. “I know that you are hurting, but that does not give you—”

Luna’s stomped the floor, shards of stone flying into the air. With tears stinging her eyes, she said, “I swear on mother’s grave that I had no part in… whatever this is!”

Both sisters stared into the other’s eyes, the elder searching for any hint of deception, the younger desperate not to be found wanting. Gradually, Celestia’s gaze weakened until it fell. A great sigh escaped her lips.

“I'm sorry, Luna. I shouldn’t—”

“No, I understand. Things have been… tense.”

Celestia nodded. The silence built between them, but, before it could expand into the unhealed fissures, she stepped past Luna, toward the balcony. “I should go.”

“Give Twilight my love.” Luna said, only to wince at her own words.

A slight catch in her gait was all the reaction Celestia gave that she'd had heard her. Unfurling her wings and giving them an experimental flap, Celestia spoke only a pair of words before taking to the skies. But those words left Luna slumped on her desk, struggling to hold back the tears.

“Goodnight, sister.”

— — — — — — —

Celestia’s came down to the scarred ground with all the force of a feather settling upon a blade of grass. Her eyes closed in a vain attempt to grasp the fading dregs of her composure.

Three steps and she stood over the crumpled body. She stumbled.

She fell.

Something buzzed in her ear, an inane chittering punctuated only by irregular cracks and the sizzling of charred trees. She ignored it; it didn’t matter.

A gold shod, white hoof touched a purple cheek, only succeeding in spreading the sticky red stain to her own hoof. Tears fell in silence as she scooped up the limp body, cradling it close to her chest. Burnt hairs crumbled to ash under her hoof, revealing the cauterized stump hidden beneath.

Frantically, her eyes searched for the missing piece. Finding it a few paces away, discarded and forgotten, she snatched it up in her golden field. Her magic trembled, nearly dropping the horn. She had to hold it in place with a hoof, her magic unwilling to cooperate at two separate tasks.

The sulphurous stink of melting bones and burning hair curled her nose, but she paid it no more mind than the every more insistent buzzing that wouldn’t go away.

Far from perfect, it was the best she could do.

A simple golden ring snapped into existence beside her, summoned all the way from Canterlot. Tears blurring her eyes, she could barely see to thread it with the pointed bone. Letting it go, it slid down the spiraled length, only to catch at the deformed seam.

Celestia swallowed down the lump in her throat and craned her neck to place a soft kiss on Twilight’s brow.

Something struck the side of her head. It was hot, far hotter than anything she’d touched in longer than she cared to remember, and bright, green burning through her closed eyes.

With the ponderous speed of a glacier, her gaze rose to meet the buzzing’s source. Sorrow, loss, grief: none of these met the creature’s sickly yellow eyes. In their place, only the final rage of a dying sun remained.

The buzzing stopped.

Setting Twilight's body aside, Celestia rose.

It stumbled backward, this creature with two bars of tinted, fabricated sunlight gripped in its arms. Tall: even hunched as it was, it stared down at Celestia, something between uncomprehending terror and blind rage burning in its eyes.

It charged again, slashing at her again and again and again, each swing becoming more and more frantic. Celestia ignored them for the pale, pathetic imitation they were. Her wing shot out, clipping its head and casting it to the ground.

Celestia’s eyes belied the calm, controlled voice with which she spoke. “I am Princess Celestia Sol Invictus of Equestria. You stand accused of murder. By your own actions in my presence, I find you guilty. Do you have any last words?”

If it understood, it gave no sign. Standing, its arms bisected, spreading into four. Two more of its weapons sprang to life. With an inarticulate roar, it charged again.

"Pitiful."

A gust of wind blew through the woods carrying not but ash and cinder.

227. Matey by Knight of Cerebus

"Pitiful..." It said. The dull, raw yellow stare was still present. Ash and cinders blew through the woods. There was a gap in reality where the creature had been not a moment ago, but now it stood above her lover's broken body, a many-toed talon claiming its prize. "Many things have been aimed at me, but none so poorly as your summoned sun. You are proclaimed ruler of this world. Fight."

Celestia managed to gain her bearings. Combat instincts took her once again. The creature's pod stood not far from her. If she...And then she was swinging it, bringing it to bear upon a foe with reflexes as fast as her own mind. The pod plowed into the ray of sunlight in the creature's hand, bisecting the craft into equal halves.

Celestia's eyes narrowed to match the unblinking stare of the half-dead animal in front of her. It was clear now that it was little more than a skeleton, yet the beast it had once been must have stood at least twice her regular height. A long, white and red cloak trailed behind it, and black warpaint in the shape of tears trailed up along its scalp. Celestia well and truly thought this time, and the creature was suspended in her magic. Pure heat cascaded into it, burning it to ashes and nothingness like so many enemies before it. And then the light vanished, and the creature was still there. Somehow, its cape was still there, too. The creature recognized it was caught, and stayed completely inactive in its casing.

"So we have reached an impasse. An unkillable evil and its undaunted judge. But no matter. My army will free me soon enough."

Celestia noted, to her surprise, intelligence in the creature. It was a hollow, chilling intelligence, but it was still there.

"You have tasted loss before." It said, not but a hate without bottom in its voice.

"More than you will ever know."

Surprisingly, this was what brought forth a new emotion from within it. This emotion was mirth. "I doubt that."

"A life of war?"

"A life not of my choosing. Nor is this yours, I can see. A tired ruler, yes?"

"A broken soldier."

"Thrust upon a throne she never wanted, still looking for someone to love her." The voice was taunting and spiteful.

"An empty shell spreading its hate and pain. A vessel for nought but agony." The voice was bitter and ragged.

The two stared long into each other's eyes. A conversation of heartbroken ancients passed between their focused pupils. They read each other completely, and yet the mutual hatred was still unfailingly there. At last the silent discourse was broken by a whirring noise, and a piece of metal sky arrived above Celestia, spotlights shining upon the pair in the grotto.

"General, do you--" The nasally voice was cut off by the ship exploding into stardust.

"You kill without a thought." The General seemed impressed.

"I kill to protect." The Princess seemed dispassionate. On whim, she tried to crush the monster's skeleton into dust with the strength of her magic at point blank. The metal did not so much as bend.

"I am the Supreme Commander of the Droid Armies of the Confederacy of Independent Systems. My body was forged in stars. Birthed by them. My skin is metal from an age you cannot comprehend. My heart burns with a Darkness to put your fire to shame."

"Am I at least to hear the name of the leader of the army of iron that has spread across my kingdom?"

"Grievous. In soul as in consequence, all that I am is Grief. And you?"

"Celestia, the everburning sun."

"Well met, Queen Celestia." The creature made a horrible sound, then, as if it were scraping its chest against corrugated steel. Celestia imagined it was a laugh. "You would do well on my planet. Your heart is dark enough."

"Your...planet?" Celestia's mind wandered. "I would like you to know, General Grievous, that I am not a queen. Nor am I despot, tyrant, major, admiral or general. I am a Princess. My rule is one of four."

Another laugh like a freight train with lung cancer came from within the confines of the force field. "I suppose that should be three, now." Fire. Pure, unending fire. Celestia poured it in, hoping and praying that somehow, someway she could make this creature suffer. Instead, the piercing yellow eyes danced with glee from within the flames, and the creature made to speak once more.

"That is my pain. That is my loss and anger. You claim you are an equal rule. You are a mate to me, a friend of hate and despair. I see it in your eyes. Your...friend, was it? Apprentice, perhaps? She was an iota of what you stand to lose, and already you jump to torture. How, then, do you think I was made? Could that be you killing loved ones without remorse, as I do. I am nothing. And you may take nothing from me. Whereas I, I spread my nothingness where I walk. I am not a "broken" soldier. Broken implies remains. Implies there is a still something behind my shell, something to fix. Hurt me as you may, but know that, like you were in that moment, I do not feel pain. I only share it. I have none left for myself. How will you drive despair to tears?"

"I won't. " Celestia's thinking mind returned. "I will deal with it as I have always done. I will bury it."

And with that, the sun goddess summoned crystal. Solid diamond wrapped around the creature, trapping the General in a cocoon of frozen, transparent rock. An animal scream met her ears, and then taunts and threats. Promises her world would die in a sea of fire. Threats her children would starve working in the hell the metal monster was raised in. Like a dying gasp, a final set of words, more troubling than any of the others, managed to squeeze though the casing just as she finished her work. "You would make Lord Sidious proud....." At last, she finished her work, and the diamond tomb disappeared in a flash of light, headed for her world's core.

At last, her task complete, Celestia turned with dread towards the body behind her. A tear ran down her cheek, and then another, and she approached the broken form with a soft, solemn step. A voice behind her rang out. A voice of a ghost.

"Tia? What are you doing here? And, uh, why am I blue?"

A broken mix of a laugh and a sob rose to Celestia's throat, and she wheeled around to find a glowing, transparent, and very confused Twilight Sparkle behind her. "Was that...thing...what was sending all those metal creatures at us?"

Celestia tried to embrace the slain scholar, but her hoof passed through the air. She did not care. There was something eternal about this love of hers. "That thing was hatred, Twilight. And a hatred we will rise above."

Author's Notes:

Firstly, Knight of Cerebus will have you know that this is the original, EU version of Grievous that was a total badass and not the chump version in the movies.

Secondly, I was supposed to release this with the last chapter, but sometimes, I'm just stupid.

228. Science Vs by UhOh

“How did this happen?” Celestia asked, struggling to keep her voice even. Her attempts at maintaining the portrait of serenity were foiled by the ruffled feathers of her wings and the churning of her mane. She was further undermined by the faint cries of panicked ponies as well as the stench of fire filtering in through the open windows from the streets of Ponyville.

The young dragon shuffled awkwardly under Celestia’s demanding gaze. “Well,” he started, dragging the word on unnecessarily to delay the inevitable, “you know that arrangement we have where I tell you when I think Twilight’s doing something that violates the immutable laws of the universe and/or common sense [again] and you save the world by distracting her?” Spike chuckled anxiously and straightened his spines. “So, Twilight must have figured it out ‘cause she had an interesting counter-offer wherein she creates a gem large enough to keep me too occupied to snitch on her until she’s reached the point of no return.”

A large crash issued from somewhere behind Spike as a truly massive, half-eaten gem the size of two fully-grown stallions fell through the floor of Twilight’s Ponyville castle and landed in the entryway. The young dragon winced. “I am very, very weak.” He added remorsefully.

Celestia sighed and mentally set the counter in her mind labeled “Days Since Last Twilight Sparkle-Related Accident” back to zero—someday it would get into double digits but not today. The alicorn princess decided that since she’d gotten all the useful information she would get out of Spike it was time to depart and seek out the other players in this latest disaster. One of them had to know where her special somepony was hiding out.

**

“How did this happen?”

Luna was careful to keep her expression free from any amusement she may or may not have been feeling. Her sister was starting to look a little rough around the edges, so to speak, which was a pretty good indicator that it was time for the merriment to reach its end. “Well, to be honest, we’re not entirely sure. I do recall lecturing Twilight Sparkle on the impossibility of the ancient legends—earth ponies simply didn’t have the technology at the time—but I know not when an academic argument turned into practical application.”

Celestia’s gaze darkened, it should have been threatening but Luna was—as was the norm for these conversations—too busy trying not to make demeaning mental comparisons on the similarities of her sister’s grumpy expression with that of an unruly storm cloud. In an effort to keep her royal composure Luna redirected her gaze to the windows behind her sister. Unfortunately the view was equally amusing, albeit in a slightly different way. Twilight really had outdone herself this time, that pillar of fire could probably be seen from Canterlot! Her amusement was ended quickly when her sister entered her personal space and loomed over her.

The white mare made a great show of sniffing Luna’s breath. “No doubt that was somewhere around your fifth bottle of wine based on the smell.”

The deep blue alicorn nodded thoughtfully. “Your words ring true. I believe that I was rather deep in my cups at the time of Discord’s arrival.”

“Discord?”

“You rang?”

The irritatingly-familiar, high-pitched, nasally voice reverberated in Celestia’s head—an even more familiar ache began to throb behind her right eye. It was a pain she’d long considered to be associated with any length of time spent with the embodiment of chaos. She bit back a sigh and mentally added the impending conversation to the list of things Twilight would have to atone for. Out of the corner of her eye she spied Luna slinking away—shrewd, if more than a bit cowardly. There would be time to hunt down her sister later, right now she needed an explanation for the towering inferno that had appeared on the edge of town and was responsible for rendering Ponyville temporarily subtropical in the dead of winter.

“How did this happen?” Celestia asked dully, already steeling herself for an answer she wouldn't like.

Discord leaned back in the air, snapped his claws, and willed a bean bag chair into existence. “An excellent question, my esteemed equine ex-enemy. To answer to the best of my considerable abilities will require time and visual aids. It all started when you catapulted your captivating, canny, cohort into princessdom. Newly winged and newly crowned Princess Twilight Sparkle spent years—”

“I’m more interested in current events, Discord. Today’s events, specifically.”

Discord gave Celestia a crooked smile which she promptly dropped to the floor. This did nothing to forestall the gleam growing in his eyes. “Oh, but why didn’t you say so?!” A large projector manifested in place of the throne room’s stained glass doors and fuzzy images began to flicker to life. The draconequus fast forwarded through many years, pulled out a sheaf of papers from thin air, and began his narration. “Twilight’s day started when she was awoken by ‘the radiance of the sun’.” The images on the projector resolved themselves into a scene from Celestia and Twilight’s bedchambers. Two familiar forms, one purple and one—

A blast of golden magic restored the doors to their original form. Celestia drew in a deep breath and snorted pointedly. Plumes of smoke were beginning to eke from her coat and Discord took the opportunity to turn the life-sized Celestia and Twilight plush dolls back into thrones. He figured it was probably better to save that one for their next anniversary. If he pushed Celestia anymore today he would have to join Twilight in whatever hiding place she’d found.

Paws splayed out non-threateningly to convey goodwill Discord chuckled lightly. “I had nothing to do with this one. You know me, Celestia; I go where the chaos grows. I can’t help the fact that your somepony special is a walking chaos conductor. I’ve learned quite a bit from her over the years—who knew that if you’re orderly enough it comes right back around to chaos again!”

“Discord, I will ask you one time and one time only: where is Twilight?”

**

Travel to and from the astral plane always left one’s senses reeling for a moment. Not even Celestia, who traversed the plane more often than the other princesses combined, was immune from the disorientation. The sun princess took a moment and gathered her faculties before addressing her lover. “Twi?”

Twilight looked up from her notes and smiled at her princess. “Celestia! I’m glad you’re here. Come closer, I’d love to get your feedback on this—I must have watched it in slow motion a hundred times but the reaction is still fascinating. See? Six seconds in when the mixture has dispersed across the lake it self-ignites—which, of course, is the whole point—but the degree of the conflagration was completely unexpected. I’d wager just a small batch of this substance could burn for, I dunno, decades, given how much I used I'd be shocked if it anything could put it out any time before the next century…” The purple alicorn trailed off as she realized that her marefriend wasn’t sharing in the excitement of scientific discovery which meant that she was missing something fairly important. The day’s events replayed in Twilight’s mind at breakneck speed as she tried to suss out what it was she missed. “…And I left a giant tower of Konik Fire burning unattended on a lake outside of Ponyville, didn’t I?”

“You did.”

“Sorry about that, I guess I got a little carried away.” Twilight watched the birth of the pillar of fire on the astral viewing screen once more. “At least I proved Luna wrong; Konik Fire was totally a possibility for earth ponies to have used given the materials they would have had access to at the time.”

Celestia rolled her eyes good-naturedly. “You know it’s the frequency of occurrences like this that prevent us from having nice things, right?”

Twilight sniffed disdainfully. “It’s just that kind of attitude that impedes the march of scientific progress.” She lit her horn and gathered her charts, data books, and hastily-scrawled on bar napkins up into a tidy pile. “Besides most of our things are fireproof anyway.”

Celestia pursed her lips in a valiant effort to avoid smiling. ‘Don’t encourage her. Twilight isn’t cute when she gets like this. Encouraging her will only lead to waking up in stirrups again “for science”.’ Knowing she was fighting a loosing battle Celestia elected to cut her losses and return to the mundane realm, taking Twilight with her.

Naturally Twilight picked up on both the hint of a smile and the fact that Celestia was trying to prevent it from spreading. Fairly sure that she wasn't in any real trouble with her marefriend Twilight gave her best winsome grin. “If it makes anything better, we can chalk today up as yet another victory of science over naysayers.” She paused and leaned into the slightly taller mare. “You’re not mad, are you?” She asked, her voice raised slightly as to be heard over the noisily crackling hundred foot tall pillar of fire beside.

“Of course I’m not mad." Celestia said smoothly in honeyed tones. Oh, she might have been a little mad. "I’m not even all that surprised.” A little surprised too.

Twilight pouted. “When you put it like that you make me sound like some sort of repeat-offender, delinquent, ne’er-do-well.”

A deadpan glance was given to the merrily burning inferno the citizens of Ponyville were hailing as a sign of the end of days. “Perish the thought.” Celestia nuzzled her marefriend briefly before pulling away with a teasing nip to the ear. “In fact to prove I’m not mad I’m going to be waiting for you in our chambers. Feel free to join me just as soon as you put out that little fire.”

There was a flash of light and the sun princess disappeared in the instant it took Twilight to process her words. The instinctual objection died in her throat as she realized its futility. Purple eyes beheld the former lake, current towering pillar of fire; her previous achievement was now her formidable obstacle. With a concentrated show of false bravado the mare puffed out her chest and glared at the fire. “Science vs. Seduction, huh?” Twilight’s horn lit up as she approached the flaming lake. “I’m gonna be honest; for once I don’t like your odds, Science.”

229. Frisbee by Knight of Lycaeus

One bang after another went off, broken pieces of white painted clay rained down on the two standing in the middle of a field some distance away from Ponyville.

The smaller of the two was a dragon who was tossing up more disks from the large stack next to him, the other was an alicorn whose horn lit as she sent bolt after bolt to the flying white disks.

"So", Spike began his tone heavily skeptical , "The Solar Guards allowed you to "borrow" several hundred of their clay targets."

Twilight said nothing but focused more on the flying objects.

Having interpreted her non-answer as a "yes", Spike threw a few more disks around. "And this is what you call a good idea for when you're annoyed with Celestia?"

Twilight resigned and answered Spike verbally, "Of course. Much better than actually trying something more...." pausing to think of an appropriate word.

"I think "stupid" would work. Not everything needs a word that one only finds in an obscure dictionary." snarked Spike.

"Keep throwing them Spike." Twilight said responding to his jab.

Spike looked at the disk he held, it was white with a golden sun stamped in the center, its black rim an easy indication to those familiar with them as to what it was. Spike then obliged and tossed a couple more, "Alright so you tell me they let you take some of their very best magic targets."

Twilight nodded, "Of course, I know many of them and I asked nicely."

Spike tossed some more around the field even as he shuddered at her emphasis on "nicely" as he pictured an annoyed alicorn with a blazing horn approaching the Solar Guards asking for target disks.

Before he could send out more disks a golden light enveloped them both and took them and their equipment away from the field. Both landed in Celestia's study, the dragon trying to sort his bearings and the alicorn still looking annoyed.

"Thank you for your help Spike. I will handle it from here." said Celestia who was seated in front of the cold fireplace.

Spike took the hint and quietly left. While Celestia stepped towards the annoyed pony. Her attempt to speak was quickly cut off.

"What are you doing?" asked Twilight in a terse tone.

"I want to talk" was the clipped answer before being interrupted again.

"Oh? About what? How you forgot about it, about what today is."

Celestia hugged Twilight, "If you'll allow me to speak then you'll have your answers."

Twilight nodded.

Celestia sighed, "I did not forget. I remembered and I had something special in mind. Unfortunately I wasn't able to organize things as I usually would have liked to hence the delay and my silence or "forgetfulness" as your would term it. But I ready now, I do hope you'll forgive me."

Twilight took a few deep breaths before she answered, "I forgave you when you forgot about our first anniversary of being together. I forgave you when you almost missed the first vacation we planned together." She paused, "There is nothing to forgive about today; I panicked and quickly accused you of something I thought you didn't do but in fact it seems like you did plan something. I just thought you forgot again, forgot our third anniversary since we started dating."

Celestia nuzzled her, "Today's too special to forget, I have a surprise planned. Will you come with me?"

Twilight returned the nuzzle with a kiss, "Always."

230. Height by Knight of Cerebus

"Is it sure is something, isn't it?"

"Absolutely."

Canterlot Castle in the height of summer was a blaze of activity. Ponies worked the gold and lavender rooftops with tiling, plaster paste and hammers, while markets began to open shop with a flourish of bright crimson and lavish yellow cloth. From the vantage of a misty mountain, it looked like a gilded crown atop the brow of an ancient god. A swath of mist rested above the stony visage, adding hair to the scalp of the rocky deity.

"The nobles are probably wondering where we are, aren't they?"

"Absolutely."

"Do you think we shou--"

"Twilight, we shou--No, that's not fair. I'd prefer to enjoy the view. If you'd rather deal with the noble first, by all means. Your commitment is admirable. But in the early summer days I would rather take some time to admire our hard work."

Twilight thought for a moment, then snuggled up against Celestia's side. "We both know I'll just worry about this the whole time. Which is why I will be right back." With a reassuring smile expertly matching Celestia's own, Twilight dove towards the castle's throne room, wings spread wide. "I love you!"

Celestia only smiled and chuckled. "I love you too."

The disappearance left her time to think on her own. A younger Celestia might have tried to pull Twlight back and reassure her, and a younger Twilight might have lied and said she loved every moment of it. Slightly later, they might have fought over their flaws and the conflict between responsibility and sincerity, then had a make up session on the mountainside then and there. Later still and they may have spent the time awkwardly stumbling over their flaws in an attempt to please each other. But today, she smiled and took a stroll down memory lane amongst the mists and the heights.

Not two minutes later, Twilight was back. "There." She said, rolling a schedule in her magic with a satisfied grin. "We now have an open gap for the entire morning, free of any headaches."

"The entire morning?" Celestia raised a brow. "How ever did you..."

"Reworked some student aides from the library on the promise that doing paperwork would get them som extra credit, then assigned the official aides who normally do it as supervisors and gave the guards the duty of re-routing petitioners to the complaints office." Her actions earned a kiss, and the two returned to their perch, coats mingling together.

"This wouldn't bore you, would it?" Twilight blinked.

"Just sitting here? If I was bored I'd probably just grab a book. Besides, it's a wonderful view. Did you plan it like this, or did it just sort of come together?"

"A bit of both, really. I'm sure you can see where my hoof was involved."

"The dessert shops?" This earned a playful swat. "Alright, alright! The reception halls, guest rooms and the living quarters for the castle?"

"As well as the barracks living quarters and several of the lounges for myself and my staff alike." Celestia smiled, and the two leaned together again.

"I knew it would have something to do with that. Always has to be about the big picture, right?"

"I always have some wonderful, talented little pony working on the fine details for me, it seems." Twilight jabbed her with a wingtip and blushed.

"Flirt."

The two of them fell silent for a while, looking over the view, and Celestia plunged into the recesses of the past. A heartbroken alicorn landing on a lonely mountaintop, stubbornly declaring she would never again return to her tribe in the Everfree, stared back at her. The sobs of the alicorn were broken at last by who else but her clan, surrounding her and supporting her in her darkest hour. Stubborn as she was, she was no match for the tenacity of her earth pony kin. A settlement of wood and bindings meant to keep out Timberwolves and Maticores was hastily assembled. From there a city of sanded wood and mortar arouse as a trade centre, tribes from all over uniting under a ruler who would defend them from dragons and diamond dog raiders without a second thought. A small kingdom was built, with farmers working the countryside of proud stone walls, and then an economic hub found itself growing within the armored citadel. The walls smoothed down and the gates grew wider, and then the walls fell altogether and the spire grew ornate under the times of peace and pr--

"Have we gotten to Luna's return yet?" Twilight gave a chuckle at Celestia's stunned blink.

"Twilight?"

"You always get that look when you're thinking about the past. Is that why we're up here? To reminisce?"

"Why? What were you thinking about?" Instantly, Celestia paved her uncertainty over with her usual calm smile, control returning to the situation.

"The same thing, I guess you could say. Time with Cadance and Shiney, our lessons together, meeting Spike again, leaving home for the first time, all the trips back with my friends all the reward ceremonies and marriages and coronations, our dates together."

"Does it make you nostalgic?"

"No." Twilight gave a private little smile.

"No?"

"It just reminds me how much I've overcome, and how far I can still go." Twilight wrapped a wing around Celestia, the two of them standing shoulder to shoulder, and enjoyed the sensation of the heights.

231. Cue Cards by Donraj

"Twilight, what are you doing?"

Twilight had that look again. The look which said "I am totally in control and have a plan to fix a problem which, while of grave concern, can definitely be handled just so long as I Keep. It. Together."

Spike tried to remember where his nearest stash of stationary was and was suddenly glad he'd eaten jalapeños and fire rubies for lunch. Twilight turned and jammed her face inches away from his, one eye twitching. Yeah, this one was going to be bad.

"I'm preparing a speech, Spike."

Good: Speeches were delivered in public venues. This meant there would be more ponies on hand to help calm and possibly subdue Twilight, as well as to serve as impromptu cover.

Bad: More ponies meant more potential targets or participants. Also using ponies as living shields without their consent was wrong. Both morally and ethically.

"Oh, of course. Silly me," Spike said, faking a laugh that he knew sounded hollow and nervous and that anypony other than a focused Twilight would see through. He probed for more information.

"What are you giving a speech about?"

Twilight chuckled. It was really creepy.

"Oh Spike, I'm not the one giving the speech."

Confusion ran up and bucked fear in the face. "What?" Spike asked before he could stop himself. "Then who's it for?"

"Princess Luna," Twilight said proudly.

Spike relaxed into cautious optimism. "Why are you preparing a speech for Princess Luna?"

Twilight smiled in a way that made Spike's fears flare back to life, phoenix-like.

"Princess Luna is delivering her first public royal address in Canterlot this weekend for Hearts and Hooves Day, or Hearts and Hooves Eve as it will be called this year. She asked me to help her 'Employ the modern vernacular."

Spike scratched his head. "Oh."

He thought about it for a moment, then added, "Why is Princess Luna doing it this year?"

"Princess Celestia lost a bet with her and now she has to ask somepony out on a date. A romantic date. Ending in a good night kiss."

The eye twitching had resumed in earnest now, accompanied by a gleam that brought to mind images of stars crashing down in apocalyptic showers on densely populated cities. Spike began backpedaling. He knew it wouldn't help.

Twilight yanked him off his feet with her magic and plopped him down on a convenient stool. Spike sighed and prepared for the inevitable as Twilight telekinetically dragged over a chalkboard covered with multiple diagrams of names, personality traits, various hobbies and pictures.

"Now, it has been two hundred and twelve years since Princess Celestia's last known romantic relationship. Combining the research I had already done on the subject with partners not recorded in the official histories whom I gathered information on through a series of interviews with Princess Luna and," Twilight paused and sighed, then continued, "Discord, I have created a profile on Princess Celestia's preferences in romantic partners. Her 'type,' if you will. According to this chart her 'type' seems to have stabilized to within an eight percent margin of variation seven hundred and eighty years ago, excluding outliers five hundred and fifty two, four hundred and seventy and three hundred and sixty three years ago, respectively."

Twilight took a breath, then added, "Oh, and also I summoned King Sombra's ghost from the netherworld to interrogate him on the subject. He didn't want to help, but I managed to overcome his resistance."

Spike was wide-eyed by the time she finished. "And... the speech?"

Twilight waved a hoof dismissively. "Oh, that. I'm filling it with subtle references to characteristics I possess that Princess Celestia will associate with previous lovers. I also volunteered to hold Luna's cue cards so that I will be in Princess Celestia's field of vision the entire time."

Twilight beamed, clearly proud of herself.

Spike face-palmed. "Twilight, why don't you just ask her out? Invite her to go star-gazing or on a picnic or something like that."

Twilight stared blankly. "But that would be weird. And probably a little creepy."

Author's Notes:

Everyone say hi to collab newbie Donraj!

232. SPECIAL BONUS CHAPTER BECAUSE FUZZY IS A BLIND IDIOT: Carpe Diem by Knight of Lycaeus

Carpe diem, seize the day, an old phrase from a work known as the Odes written by a Classical poet in the almost extinct tongue of Ancient Roan. Many over the centuries have debated over its intent, does it mean to make the most of the day or to take action now as the future remains always uncertain. The dilemma I face could be taken as either, I'm not even quite sure how to define it but I know I must soon.

For today, today I'm engaged in the act of packing, placing away everything both mundane and valuable. After today I will be gone, I will leave here and not return again for some time. My trip begins tomorrow yet it is one filled with uncertainty. My friends have agreed to come, at least for a time yet today shall be my last in the presence of her. She who had been my light and my beacon through life from foal to mare, she is both my inspiration and who I aspire to be like. Yet this is likely the last I will see of her for some time.

I'm leaving, to see the world as some would have put it but no, my role will be to act as Equestria's Princess, to spread the message and meaning of Friendship as my title implies. It could be months and although I doubt it will be so long, it could perhaps be years before I return. I know not what lies ahead only that my brilliant light will not be there.

She has been everything, teacher, guide, friend, more than what I could ever put into words. Yet I wish there was even more between us, I wish I could add love to the impressive list of titles and roles she has been for me yet I am afraid. Afraid that what I will say will damage our trust, our relationship; for how does one even begin to stand up to the one who Brings Forth the Dawn, who led a nation by her lonesome for a millennium. Yet with this goodbye, I should, no, must seize this chance. I'm afraid but the regret of not knowing, of letting this flame flicker and fade, of letting this fester would hurt me much more deeply than our goodbye will.

I know that tomorrow is uncertain as is the future, our future; I must seize this one last chance. Our parting will be difficult, the many long months apart even more so, but she is my guiding light and she will always lead me home but whether I return to her as her friend or as her love is by her choice.

Author's Notes:

I am the dumbs. I missed this from a while back...

Sorry, KoL!

233. Meaniepants by Jonesly

Princess Celestia knocked softly on the door. “Twilight, are you in there?”

She stood listening at the the door, straining, she could just hear sniffles and a quiet little whimper.

“Little One, I am coming in.” She softly opened the door and stepped in.

The room was cluttered, writing utensils and paper covering most of the open spaces. Here and there were blank spots in roughly the size and shape of books. Celestia quickly looked around the room and found the missing books; piled on the bed in the shape of a haphazard wall of books. Taped to the outside was a sign. Curious, Celestia moved over and read, “Fort Knowledge; Boys Go AWAY!”

She smiled and lit off her horn. The book wall was enveloped in a soft golden glow. As she lifted away Fort Knowledge, she revealed the huddled form of a lavender unicorn filly. Twilight looked up with eyes grown red from crying.

“Twilight? What's wrong, my little pony?” Celestia sat down next to Twilight and extended a wing over her small form.

“Princess? Would you really send me away? I promise I'll be better, I'll be the best, I just don't want to leave.” Twilight's lower lip trembled as she gazed up at her princess.

“What? Why would I ever do that? Is there something that I am unaware of?” Celestia looked confused.

“I... I overheard something your nephew said. He said that I was your current charity project and just some dumb dirty commoner. He said there ought to be a law against you teaching the lower class. I... got curious so I went and found a book of laws. He's right! There's a law right there that says you can't teach me.” Twilight pointed her hoof at a book at the foot of the bed with tears dripping from her eyes.

Celestia silently lifted the book in question up to eye level. “Twilight, you are a very smart filly. However, in this case I think you still have something to learn. Did you read the title of this book, Rebrobated Laws Over the Ages?"

Twilight nodded slowly.

“And do you know what 'Reprobated' means?” Celestia asked.

Twilight slowly shook her head no.

“It mean, my Dear, that I rejected these laws. Strongly. In fact, I remember the law in question. When it was suggested, I took the lunkhead who suggested it and maybe, just maybe dropped him into a sculpture of liquid rainbow I had at the time.” She sighed, “A shame really, I did rather like that sculpture.”

Twilight looked up at her, a light igniting in her eyes. “So you're not going to send me away?”

It was Celestia's turn to shake her head no.

“But Blueblood said...” At this, Celestia interrupted Twilight.

“Twilight, I want to tell you something about my nephew.” She leaned in close to the filly, as if to impart a great secret. “My nephew is a big, dumb, spoiled, meaniepants.”

Twilight giggled at that. Celestia smiled back at her and pulled her in tighter to her flank with her wing. They sat like this for several minutes. Twilight started yawning, as her head nodded and she tumbled off to sleep at the side of her teacher, she mumbled, “Love you, Princess Tia”

Tia smiled back at her sleeping student, “And I you, Little One.”

234. Snobographer by Jonesly

Twilight climbed the hill in a public park in the northern city of Seaddle. By her side, Celestia was watching people come and go. As they reached the top, they turned around and faced out, towards the Sound and sat down under a tree.

“Are you sure we have time for this? Aren't we on official business? What will people say. Are those reporters following us?” Twilight looked around nervously.

“Reporters? They're so busy writing about the snobs of 'High Society' that what I do goes almost without comment.” Tia scoffed.

“Oh and it has nothing to do with a law you passed roughly 763 years ago, when newspapers first came about? Coincidentally, is that also why that one sculpture in the garden is titled 'Pony Who Slanders?” Twilight asked with a raised eyebrow.

Tia winked. Then she seized her fiance and pulled her in to her side. Burying her face in the joint between wing and shoulder, where she knew she would draw a reaction.

Twilight squeaked. “Tia, really, maybe while we're in public we should try to maintain some decorum. You know I'm not entirely comfortable with public displays of affection...” She was squirming in the rather tight embrace she found herself in.

“Is that why your hoof has crept down to my cutie mark?” Tia smirked.

Twilight jerked her hoof back as if the stylized sun had suddenly become real. Slowly, gingerly, she returned her hoof to Tia's waist, there to let it rest comfortably.

After they had been resting for a while, Tia turned to Twilight, “Twenty bits for your thoughts?”

“Twenty? Wow, the price has gone up,” Twi stuck her tongue out. “I was just thinking about something my mother told me when I was younger. I didn't understand it then, but I do now. She told me the the greatest thing she did in her life was to marry her best friend.”

Tia smiled at her and nodded. Together, they lay back on top of the hill of a public park and let the world flow around them. A white mare, her best friend. A purple mare, her best friend. Taking time simply to be together.

Author's Notes:

Is it just me, or does Jonesly write a lot of Twilestia?

235. The Year of the Bleeding Sun: Memento Mori by Knight of Cerebus

Appropriate accompaniment

Phase Two: Anger

"It was on the second day of the Year of Bleeding Sun that the diamond dogs of The Crystal Spires were driven from their homes in the hundreds, displaced by a series of earthquakes and magma flows coming from above them. It is not known what means her majesty used to create the marvel of geology and architecture known today as Widow's Peak, but some testimonies of its creation do still exist. "It was a blinding light, coming in flashes back and forth like lightning. I was just a little filly at the time. None of us knew what was happening. Some ponies said the world was ending. Heh, they weren't entirely wrong. The sun turned red, and started to look smaller in the sky, and a big cloud of smoke drifted over the city. The world didn't end that day, but I'd be damned if the day it does end doesn't look just like that."

Celestia landed at last, having flown without stopping from the palace. A line had been crossed. She could not return, could not repair the damage she had wrought. Could not take back what she had done to a trusted colleague, or the bitter proclamation she had made. So she did the only thing she could do. She kept going. Canterlot was now a distant speck, far South of where she had taken refuge.

She could--did not want to-- take refuge with her niece in the Crystal Empire. There was no home for her there, nor anywhere. Celestia's face darkened, scanning the mountain side for life. Plants, but few animals, and none near her. "If I cannot find a place that will hold my Twilight's memory, I will make one."

Luna had been woken many hours earlier, but was reclining on a balcony as a moment's respite from the search for her sister and the aftermath of her...tantrum. It had been nothing but. A foalish moment of weakness, a moment of grief. But they would move past it. Her sister would return to her senses with a little prompting, as she always did. She was the stronger one, after all, and her famous patience would win over in the end.

And then Luna saw the column of ash and light.

Fire. The land surrounding Celestia dissipated and shrunk in a sea of burning reds, greys and blacks. Pure, white energy surrounded her, burning into the mountain side with tidal waves of heat and force. Anything that might have been living in the surrounding area was instantly vaporized, and the mountain rock began to turn to magma soup. The light became more focused, taking on the same volcanic red as the magic of the horn that guided it, pulsing in surges of force stolen directly from the source of all life in Equestria. Celestia casually walked across the lake of fire that burned around her and within her, carving a perfectly square hole into the mountainside with the full force of the everlasting sun.

The top of the mountain, no longer supported enough by the rock beneath it, gave way and caved into the hollow. A wall of rock fell from the ceiling. It was magma and ash by the time it was halfway to the pony below. Lashes of fire dug into the rock, making openings into chambers, and then burning hollows around the chambers into rooms. The twin peaks of the broken mountainside began to mold and shape under the unending heat, and still tongues of flames dug deeper into the heart of the mountain.

Though no rock touched her coat, and no gases constricted her lungs, Celestia let the pyroclastic smoke from the devastation seep into her skin and coat, staining her shadowy grey. She breathed deep of the heated rock, letting the coals and embers lash at her throat with every breath she took. Her eyes burned with energy, and her mane flew around her like a hurricane, the rock darkening it too.

With a final push, she released the energy she had commandeered, and let the now grey and lifeless mountainside stay unaltered. Twin peaks had been carved into the shape of two ponies, each one's face twisted in desperation and each one reaching across the gap for the other. Sterile square passages led deeper into the mountain, each one ready to be carved anew in more detail as she needed. She ran over her basic needs. This one would be a kitchen. That would be a bedroom. Another still would be a washroom.

One last summon, and the new home was complete. An ornate, delicately carved and perfectly untouched stone sarcophagus appeared directly opposite her new bedroom, a solemn engraving on the lid. "Here lies Twilight Sparkle. The most magical of friends." Celestia gave a desolate smile. Her new home was ready.

Author's Notes:

Chapter 1

Chapter 2 of Knight of Cerebus' fantastic series exploring the stages of grief.

Chapter 3

236. Hallowed by Knight of Lycaeus

"Presenting Her Royal Highness Princess Twilight, Princess of Magic and Friendship." proclaimed one of the Royal Heralds which signalled the beginning of Court. Through a mutual decision it was decided that to ease the transition and to allow the nobles and courtiers to become accustom to the newest Equestrian Princess she would hold court not in Ponyville but in Canterlot. The Crystal Oaks was fully capable of holding Court although some still objected to its creation, existence, or location.

"-er Bearer of the Ele-."

To most HRH Princess Twilight was seemingly serene, composed upon the Throne much like her mentor HRH Princess Celestia.

"Inheritor of the Renewed Rai-."

But Celestia could see her subtle discomfort as each title was listed off.

"-feater of Nightmare Moon, Saviour of H-."

Using subtle magic she linked herself mentally to the Princess on the Throne.

"-aler and Redeemer of the Chaos King Di-."

'Relax, Twilight.'

"-ane of Queen Chrysalis of the Chan-"

'Celestia? ....is this telepathy?', mentally speaking with hesitation of the unfamiliar.

"-rper of the Crystal Empire, Emperor Somb-"

Celestia gave a silent affirmation, 'It is, now just relax. You should feel proud of what you've accomplished.'

"-her and Banisher of Lord Tirek the Da-"

'How? I thought telepathy spells never worked out properly.', as Twilight's mind reeled over the contradiction.

"-ghter of Duke Orion Dusk Sparkle of House Sparkle and Duchess Velvet Emerald Starshine of House Sta-"

Celestia gave a silent signal to calm down, 'Alicorn secret. But relax please, the courtiers and Guards will notice sooner or later if you keep fidgeting.'

"-eiress to the Duchy o-"

'I never realized just how many titles ponies would bestow upon me. It's a little overwhelming.', her anxiousness present in her response.

"Countess o-"

Celestia remained as composed as ever, 'The first time you realize that, it is difficult. But it is how we ponies honour another. Even at times revere them through honourifics that elevates the pony in question.'

"-dy of the Solar, Lunar, Cryst-"

'You're right.' as she silently sighed.

"-us of Abjuration." finished the Royal Herald at last.

He stepped down and allowed the next to step up, the new mare began her words. "Also in resid-"

'Just remember to keep calm. I am here if you need me.', reassuring the newest Princess.

"-cess of the Day and the Sun." she finished. Now she pulled a new list ready to announce the first to the Throne.

'It's short!', mentally facehoofing and yelling as Twilight almost let both slip out.

Celestia's silent laugh could be felt through their link, 'I'm not currently the Princess in Residence, numerous titles being recited would do little. My titles are more numerous than I care to remember. The last time all of my titles were announced was long before the Solar Millennium and even then it took half a dozen heralds hours to recite everything. Now it would need days not merely hours.'

"-d of House Goldsh-" as the title recitation continued.

'Even when you're overwhelmed never forget the titles that matter most.', as Celestia tried to comfort Twilight despite the small but considerable physical distance.

'What do you mean?', her confusion still evident even over the link.

'You are Orion and Velvet's daughter. Shining Armour and Cadence's sister. Spike's family. Our friend. My love.'

The herald finished and allowed a golden unicorn to stand before the Throne.

'And most importantly, you are my wife.'

237. WYSIWYG by Knight of Lycaeus

A quick teleportation spell later and both had left Celestia's study and reappeared on some clouds just beyond the border of the Everfree Forest.

"This is unexpected" Twilight said in a confused tone as she turned to look at Celestia, "Why the Everfree Forest?"

"Actually our destination is the Everfree Castle, direct teleportation is far too risky due to the presence of powerful Wild Magic." Celestia said.

Celestia prepared to takeoff when a throat clearing from Twilight stopped her, "Something wrong Twilight?"

Twilight nodded, "Something's bothering you." She raised a hoof when she noticed Celestia trying to deny it. "When it's feasible you like to make eye contact with me when answering any of my questions. When you answered the question of why here, you didn't." Twilight looked up at Celestia, "We're seating on clouds away from others so this is definitely a chance you would take. So please tell me what's wrong."

Celestia paused as her mind replayed memories of their time together and yes, Twilight had a point she often did maintain eye contact when speaking. Celestia sighed, "Could this wait? I do not wish to darken today with such a topic."

Twilight shook her head, "Please tell me, I don't care if it's unpleasant. When we agreed to start dating we also agreed to be more open not less."

Celestia sat silent before slowly, hesitantly began to speak, "What do you know about the Everfree settlement?"

Twilight thought for a while, "Not much. It was once the center of pony settlement with the Everfree Castle at its core. There are little records even in the deepest sections of the Royal Archives but I do a little of its end. Zecora's potion showed me glimpses of the end, Luna…. becoming Nightmare Moon…. then briefly a little of your fight and then you banishing Luna to the moon."

Celestia sighed, "One of my greatest regrets. The Everfree settlement was more than just a home; it was where we lived for so long. We raised a small village in the heart of the forest during the Mad Years; the chaotic nature of the forest was a buffer to Discord's own brand of chaos. For many centuries we lived here, the small camp became a town and later the center of civilization for a fledgling pony society."

Twilight sat intently listening although she was still confused as to what Celestia was getting at, "Not to sound rude but are you sure about this. As little as I know about it, I do know those times are still difficult for you to deal wiyh."

Celestia sighed again, "It's still rough but I'll manage. With what you…. what little you saw reflects me both how I was and in some ways still am today…."

Twilight leaned in to hug Celestia who had gone silent after her last statement.

Celestia shook her head, "Thank you. Back then I was so deeply involved in state affairs; a fledgling nation has many enemies internally and externally and many difficulties in getting up and running properly. I was so deeply involved in state affairs that I left Luna behind. I left her alone at a time when she needed me; so few to keep her company, even the Lunar Ponies were not enough. Luna once bore Honesty and Loyalty; she felt strongly the biting words that the Solar Ponies brought upon her and her domains. The Solars offered very little in the way of honest words or true loyalty, both of these affected her deeply and in my negligence I lost her for a millennium."

Twilight tightened her hug as she tried to figure out Celestia's reasons for digging what were very deep wounds.

"The Solar Millennium came and passed, you came into my life and helped bring back Luna to me" another sigh, "but here I am. I'm repeating the mistakes from before. I'm always involved in the nation's affairs to the point I can forget what I need to attend to, I need to attend to my family not just what's needed to lead all ponies. My sénéchal is the one that runs my days and keeping things in line so I don't forget but I never want to put family matters in the same light as my duties."

"I'm still confused of why you're telling me this." said Twilight.

Celestia sighed again, "I worry that you still view me at least at times in the same light that you did when you were younger. That you still see me as the perfect pony; both wise, steady, a guide and shepherd to all ponies. I'm not, I forget things often and I push myself too much in what holds my attention to the point of negligence. What you seen then and what you've seen of me these last few years have been exactly that. Celestia the pony, not the Princess but I worry that you still see me in that perfect light."

"I do not" Twilight began slowly, "I do not see you as perfection. I see you as a very important pony to me now and then. 'What has been gilded with gold are nothing but granite underneath', one the few times we discussed philosophy was about that phrase. It applies here, you've seen my flaws and now I've seen some of yours. I'm the same at times, I wrap myself in what interests me and it takes my friends and family to dig my out of it. You remember how I was before I left for Ponyville, I still deal with that sometimes and I love you no less for being less than perfect. Yes, there have been difficulties in changing how I see you but it's a change I embrace if it means we could be together as we are now."

Twilight leaned further into the hug she had been sharing to give Celestia a kiss, "We both have flaws and quite often similar flaws. The road may be difficult but I wouldn't trade it for anything else. Now I know this needs a longer discussion but perhaps we could focus on something a little different. You did bring me to visit the Everfree Castle for a reason."

Celestia gave a small smile, "Thank you, you're right. We'll talk at length later about this but I do apologize for darken our anniversary like this but there is something at the Everfree Castle I would like for you to see."

The pair took off and headed into the depths of the Everfree Forest, as they approached Twilight could see the castle. A very changed castle, no longer were the walls slowly crumbling to ruin nor were the roofs missing but intact and whole. She could see the full magnificence of the castle that while smaller than Canterlot was still very ornate with detailed carvings and details etched into the walls.

"What? When did this happen?" Twilight asked as they landed, her last visit here had been to what was a slowly crumbling ruin.

"This is what I wanted to show you, the castle restored. This is a place of great significance for both of us and I desired to have it restored. In the weeks and months to come I will be sending in teams to help further clean up the castle."

Twilight took slow steps towards the castle doors, "It's beautiful even among this dangerous forest. I can see why ponies once saw this as the center of civilization. Although I do wonder, why restore a place deep in a forest few would ever willingly venture to."

"I have plans, Twilight. This place was my home for many centuries, much longer than Canterlot has been." Placing a hoof against the stonework she began tracing one of the etched details, "This is why I've brought you here. I had abandoned here in my grief but with Luna's return I wanted this place to find new purpose than just rotting away. I would like for this to be a home or at least a retreat from the political machinations in Canterlot. It was the home Luna and I held for centuries but I now wish to extend its use. If you ever need a quiet retreat this place will be open for you."

Twilight was stunned both by the restoration of the Everfree Castle and standing invitation to live here whenever she wished, "Shouldn't it just be for you and Luna?"

"It could have been but you are important to us both, neither of us would object to you staying here. But as well I would like to have somewhere where we could meet and enjoy each other's company in peace. We've been taking things slow these last few years so you could think of this as the next step when we open our home to you."

"I have one more thing for tonight" Celestia lit her horn and opened the main doors and led Twilight into the dining hall, much like the exterior it was elegantly decorated although much smaller than Canterlot Castle. Set on the tables was a dinner laid out for two. "I also thought you might enjoy a quiet night away from Canterlot." Lifting a bottle she filled two glasses with wine and offered one to Twilight, "Here tonight, we celebrate three years of being together. I hope that we may share many more years."

238. Superfly by Knight of Lycaeus